buck greek dialects
DESCRIPTION
Manual sobre los dialectos de la poesía antigua griegaTRANSCRIPT
—6an Francs scL
COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORSKDITKD UXDEB THS SUPERVISION OF
JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AXD CHARLES BURTON GULICK
INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF THE
GREEK DIALECTS
GRAMMARSELECTED INSCRIPTIONS
GLOSSARY Ccl «- t, <Joo c .XT<j^
REVISED EDITION
BY
CARL DARLING BUCKPROFESSOR OF COMPARATIVE PHILOLOGY IN
THE UNIVERSITY OF CHICAGO
/
GINN AND COMPANYBOSTON • NEW YORK • CHICAGO • LGNDGN
ATLANTA • DALLAS • COLUMBUS • SAN FRANCISCO
COPYRIGHT, 1923, BY CHARLES BURTON GCLICK
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED
PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OK AMERICA
828J
ttbe fltbencam $ref«CINN AND COMPANY • PRO-PRIETORS • BOSTON • U.S.A.
TO
THE MEMORY OF
THOMAS DAY SEYMOUR
I
\
\
PREFACE
The aim of this work is to furnish in concise form the essential
material for an introductory study of the Greek dialects. Hitherto
there has been no single volume intended to fulfill the requirements
of college and graduate students who wish to gain a first-hand
knowledge of Greek dialects, whether for a better understanding of
historical Greek grammar, or for a greater appreciation of the vari-
ety of speech in the Greek world, only half suspected from the few
dialects employed in literature, or as a substantial foundation for a
critical study of these literary dialects, or merely for the ability to
handle intelligently the numerous dialect inscriptions which are
important in the investigation of Greek institutions.
It is now more than ten years since the author formed the plan
of publishing a brief collection of Greek dialect inscriptions with
explanatory notes for the use of students, and made a selection for
this purpose. At that time Cauer's Delectus inscriptionum Graeca-
rum (2d ed. 1883), which proved useful for many years, had already
ceased to be a representative collection of dialect inscriptions. In
the case of several dialects the material there given was quite over-
shadowed in importance by the discoveries of recent years. In the
meantime this situation has been relieved by the publication of
Solmsen's Inscriptions Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos selectae.
But another need, which it was equally a part of the plan to supply,
namely of more explanatory matter for the assistance of beginners
in the subject, has remained unfilled up to the present time, though
here again in the meantime a book has been announced as in prep-
aration (Thumb's Handbuch der griechischen Dialekte) which pre-
sumably aims to serve the same purpose as the present one.
With regard to the explanatory matter, the first plan was to ac-
company the inscriptions not only by exegetical, but also by rather
full grammatical notes, with references to the grammars where the
v
vi PREFACE
peculiarity in question was treated as a whole. But the desire to
include all that was most essential to the student in this single vol-
ume led to the expansion of the introduction into a concise " Gram-
mar of the Dialects," and the author has come to believe that this
may prove to be the most useful part of the work. Without it the
student would be forced at every turn to consult either the larger
Greek Grammars, where, naturally, the dialectic peculiarities are
not sifted out from the discussion of the usual literary forms, or
else the various grammars of special dialects. For, since Ahrens,
the works devoted to the Greek dialects, aside from discussions of
special topics, have consisted in separate grammars of a single dia-
lect or, at the most, of a single group of dialects. Some of the ad-
vantages which this latter method undoubtedly possesses we have
aimed to preserve by means of the Summaries (pp. 129-153).
Highly important as are the dialects for the comparative study
of the Greek language, this Grammar is distinctly not intended as
a manual of comparative Greek grammar. It restricts itself to the
discussion of matters in which dialectic differences are to be ob-
served, and the comparisons are almost wholly within Greek itself.
Furthermore, the desired brevity could be secured only by elimi-
nating almost wholly any detailed discussion of disputed points and
citation of the views of others, whether in agreement or in oppo-
sition to those adopted in the text. Some notes and references
are added in the Appendix, but even these are kept within narrow
limits. Several of these references are to articles which have ap-
peared since the printing of the Grammar, which began in Septem-
ber 1908, was completed.
Especial pains have been taken to define as precisely as possible
the dialectic distribution of the several peculiarities, and it is be-
lieved that, though briefly stated and without exhaustive lists of
examples, fuller information of this kind has been brought together
than is to be found in any other general work. But, as the most com-
petent critics will also be the first to admit, no one can be safe from
the danger of having overlooked some stray occurrence of a given
peculiarity in the vast and still much scattered material;and, further-
more, such statements of distribution are subject to the need of contin-
ual revision in the light of the constantly appearing new material.
PREFACE
The reasons for not attempting in the Grammar a fuller account
of the peculiarities exhibited by our literary texts in dialect are set
forth on p. 14.
The Selected Inscriptions show such a noticeable degree of coin-
cidence with the selection made by Solmsen, in the work cited above,
that it is perhaps well to state expressly that this is not the result
of having simply adopted a large part of his selections with some
additions, as it might appear, but of an independent selection, made
some years before the appearance of his work, and, except for some
necessary reduction, adhered to with probably not over half a dozen
substitutions. For a brief collection the choice of the most repre-
sentative inscriptions from a time when the dialects are compara-
tively unmixed is fairly clear. The later inscriptions with their
various types of dialect mixture are of great interest, and some
few examples of these have been included. But to represent this
phase adequately is possible only in a much more comprehensive
collection.
The transcription employed is also identical with that used by
Solmsen in his second edition, but this again is the result of long-
settled conviction that this system, as used for example by Baunack
in his Inschriften von Gortyn (1885) and his edition of the Delphian
inscriptions (1891), is the one best adapted for a work of this kind.
The brevity of the notes is justified by the assistance given in
other parts of the book. If, before beginning the inscriptions of a
given dialect, the student familiarizes himself with its main charac-
teristics by the help of the Summaries (180-273), he will not feel
the need of a comment or reference for a form that, from the point
of view of the dialect in question, has nothing abnormal about it.
Furthermore, the Glossary makes it unnecessary to comment on
many individual words. Detailed discussion of the problems of
chronology, constitutional antiquities, etc. which are involved in
many of the inscriptions is not called for in a work the principal
aim of which is linguistic.
It is sometimes advisable for a student to depart from the order
in which the inscriptions are given, and to begin his study of a dia-
lect with one of the later inscriptions, e.g. in Arcadian to read first
no. 18, leaving until later the more difficult nos. 16, 17.
PREFACE
The Glossary and Index, besides serving as an index to the Gram-
mar, is intended to include all words occurring in the Selected In-
scriptions which are not to be found in Liddell and Scott, or exhibit
unusual meanings.
Some time after this book was first planned, I learned that the
editors of the College Series had already arranged for a volume
dealing with the monuments, inscriptional and literary, which rep-
resent the different dialects of Greece, by Professor H. W. Smyth.
But, finding that Professor Smyth, because of other interests, was
quite willing to relinquish the task, the editors invited me to con-
tribute my contemplated work to the Series. The late Professor
Seymour, under whom more than twenty years ago I had read myfirst dialect inscriptions, gave me valuable counsel on the general
plan, and before his lamented death read over a large part of mymanuscript. I am also under obligation to Professor Gulick for the
great care with which he has read the proofs and for important sug-
gestions. The proofreading in the office of the publishers has been
so notably accurate and scholarly that I cannot omit to express myappreciation of it.
C. D. B.
Chicago, November 1909
PREFACE TO THE REVISED EDITION
The publishers, undeterred by the fact that for a book of this
character the financial returns scarcely cover the expense of publica-
tion, have generously undertaken a revision. This has been effected
by numerous plate corrections in the body of the work, the addition
of a few new inscriptions of especial importance, and a completely
rewritten and much augmented Appendix and Glossary. But few
pages of Part I, the Grammar, have escaped some change, while
longer additions have been placed in the Appendix.
I have profited by the more critical reviews of the former edition,
whether or not I have adopted their suggestions in a particular case.
Likewise I have endeavored to take due account of the views expressed
in the numerous journal articles and monographs that have appeared
since 1910, and in Thumb's Handbuch and Bechtel's recent work.
But the most numerous changes are due to the new material
unearthed, such material as flows in nearly every year and gives an
especial zest to the study of the Greek Dialects. Owing to this, the
statements of the dialectic distribution of given phenomena (cf. above,
p. vi) have been subject to inconspicuous but important changes.
That they will continue to require revision in some detail does not
lessen the importance of keeping them up to date, so far as possible.
In the Appendix have been added summaries of characteristics of
some of the literary dialects. This was done with some hesitation,
owing to the complicated problems of textual criticism and literary
mixture, which could not be adequately discussed in brief space.
But it is hoped that such brief summaries, given a place in a book
dealing primarily with the dialects as known from inscriptions, and
arranged with reference to the appropriate sections, yet segregated
from them, may prove to be of service.
For a grammar of the dialects in less than two hundred pages one
must exercise the severest restraint in discussion and the greatest
care in the selection of material. Even the monumental work of
ix
X PREFACE TO THE REVISED EDITION
Bechtel, in three volumes running to a total of 1781 pages, is not
exhaustive, and in fact now and then omits something of capital im-
portance (cf. the author's review in Am. J. Phil. XLVIII, 295 ff.).
Yet it is believed that under the arrangement here adopted, which
avoids the scattering and repetition involved in a series of special
grammars, it has been possible to present an adequate outline of the
facts essential to the reading of dialect inscriptions, to a faithful
picture of the interrelations of the dialects, and to some understand-
ing of the importance of Greek dialectology to the history of the
Greek language and civilization. At all events that has been the aim,
the success of which is left to the judgement of critics.
Thanks are due to the publishers for undertaking the revision and
for the skillful service employed in its execution.
C. D. B.
Chicago, 1927
CONTENTS
PART I: GRAMMAR OF THE DIALECTS
INTRODUCTION Page
Classification and Interrelation of the Dialects .... 1
The Dialects in Literature 12
PHONOLOGYAlphabet 15
Vowels 17
ao for a before and after Liquids 17
0 for a in Other Cases 18
e for a 19
Srj from a in Attic-Ionic 19
€
1 FROM C BEFORE A VOWEL 19
I FROM < BEFORE 9 IN ArCADO-CyPRIAN 20
t beside e in Other Cases 21
a FROM e BEFORE p IN NORTHWEST GREEK .... 21
West Greek a = East Greek e 22
a FROM 17 in Elean 23
et from rj in Thessalian and Boeotian 23
Lesbian at = tj 23
i
e FROM t AFTER p IN AEOLIC 23
Consonantal i from Antevocalic i in Lesbian and Thes-
salian 24
Interchange of t and v 24
l 24
o
v from o, especially in Arcado-Cyprian . . . .26m
ov from u) in Thessalian 26
V AND 0 26
ov in Boeotian etc 26
Secondary e and o. "Spurious Diphthongs" . . . .26xi
xii CONTENTS
PageDiphthongsM
» from at in Boeotian 28
« from at in Thessalian 28ft
e from et 28
t from <t in Boeotian 29Oi
v from oi in Boeotian 29at, «i, ot before Vowels 29
av, cv, ov
In General 80
ao, to, from av, eu in East Ionic 80
MONOPHTHONOIZATION OF OV 80
av, €V BEFORE VOWEL8In Lesbian 81
Insertion of p. Loss of v 31
Long Diphthongs
In General 81
a, ij, «, from at, 171, cm 32
ft from iyt 33non-dlphthonoal vowel combination (contraction etc.)
In General 33a or a -f Vowel 34
e + Vowel 36
71 -f Vowel 88
o + Vowel 38Notes to Preceding 39
Assimilation of Vowels 40
Epenthetic Vowels 41
Anaptyctic Vowels 41
Vowel-Gradation 41
Consonants
In General 43
P FOR p 44
Initial f before a Vowel 44
Intervocalic p 46
POSTCONSONANTAL p 46
p before consonants 47
Consonantal i 48
Spiritus Asper. Psilosis 49
r. Loss of Intervocalic o* 61
Rhotacism 62
Change of t to «r 68
CONTENTS
Paok
M,Y 54
,«,X 56
Laconian <r from 0 66
Interchange of Surds, Sonants, and Aspirates ... 66
Interchange of w and wt 67
Interchange of Labials, Dentals, and Gutturals ... 68
Nasals and Liquids
Nasal before Consonant 69
Transposition of a Liquid, or Loss by Dissimilation . 60
Cretan v from X 60
rr, rfl, from Xt, \0 60
Double Liquids and Nasals in Lesbian and Tuessalian
P,', + t 61
X* 61
Intervocalic a + Liquid or Nasal 61
Original Intervocalic w 62
99 + Consonant 62
Secondary Intervocalic «r 62
Final w 63
Xo-, fxr 64
•V, TT 66
erw, tt 66
Original w 66
I 88 66
<r« 67
Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition of Consonants
Assimilation in Consonant Groups 68
Transposition in Consonant Groups 69
Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition, betweenNon-Contiguous Consonants 69
Doubling of Consonants 70
Changes in External Combination
In General 71
Elision 72
Aphabresis 72
Shortening of a Final Long Vowel 72
Crasis 72
Apocope 74
Consonant Assimilation
Final 9 76
Final 1 76
Final p 77
xiv CONTENTS
Page
Final Mute 77
it,*K,is 77
Consonant Doubling 78
f Movable 78
Accent 79
INFLECTIONNouns and Adjectives
Feminine o-Stems 80
Masculine o-Stems 81
0-Stems 81
Consonant Stems in General 82
<t-Stems 88
1-STEMS 84
w-Stems 86
Nouns in -€vt 86
Some Irregular Nouns 86
Comparison op Adjectives 87
NumeralsCardinals and Ordinals 87
Pronouns
Personal Pronouns 90
Possessives 91
Reflexive Pronouns 91
Demonstrative Pronouns 92
Relativ e, Interrogative, and Indefinite Pronouns... 98
Adverbs and Conjunctions
Pronominal Adverbs and Conjunctions op Place, Time, andManner 96
Prepositional and Other Adverbs 97
Prepositions
Peculiarities in Form 99
Peculiarities in Meaning and Construction .... 100
VerbsAuoment and Reduplication 108
Active Personal Endings 108
Middle Personal Endings 106
Imperative Active and Middle 106
Future and Aorist 107
Perfect 109
Subjunctive 110
Optative 112
Infinitive 112
Unthematic Inflection of Contract Verbs 114
CONTENTS xv
PageMiddle Participle in -cifievos . . . . . . . .114Type <pi\joj, <rrc<paviiHo 115
Transfer of /u-Verbs to the Type of Contract Verbs . .116Some Other Interchanges in the Present System . . . 116
The Verb u To Be" 117
WORD-FORMATIONOn the Form and Use of Certain Suffixes and Certain Peculiari-
ties of Composition
-rjiot = -*ios 119
Type x«/>*«* 119
-tu, -<w, -ecu 119
-iT/tOJ, -GfUL 120
-Tljp = -Tift 120
-tot = -tot 120
-rjy = -wv 120
-wvSai, -cvSat 120
Individual Cases of Variation in Suffix .... 120
•repot 121
iSiot 121
-rpov 121
-€W»», -WK 121
Proper Names in -n\iat 121
Ac6foros, Gt6foroj 121
Interchange of Different Vowel Stems in First Member ofCompound, etc 122
Patronymic Adjective instead of Genitive Singular . . 122
SYNTAXThe Cases
The Genitive 124
The Dative 126
The Accusative 126
The MoodsThe Subjunctive 125
The Optative 126
The Imperative and the Infinitive 128
Word Order 128
SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE SEVERALGROUPS AND DIALECTS
East GreekAttic-Ionic 129
Ionic 130
Arcado-Cyprian 132
Arcadian 138
Cyprian 134
xvi CONTENTS
Page
Aeolic 135
Lesbian 136
Thessalian 136
Boeotian 139
West Greek 141
Northwest Greek 142
Phocian 143
Lochias 144
Elean 144
Doric
Laconian 146
Heraclean 147
Aroolic 148
Corinthian 148
Meoarian 149
Rhodian 149
Coan 150
Theran 151
Cretan 151
SURVIVAL OF THE DIALECTS ; GROWTH OF VARIOUS FORMSOF KOINH 164
The Attic «hm> 166
The Doric koii^ 167
The Northwest Greek Kinrfi 158
Hybrid Forms, Hypkr-Doric Forms, Artificial Revival of
Dialects 160
PART II: SELECTED INSCRIPTIONSIONIC
East Ionic 164
Central Ionic 169
West Ionic (Euboean) 171
ARCADIAN 174
CYPRIAN 180
LESBIAN 183
THESSALIANPelasoiotib 190
the8salioti8 196
BOEOTIAN 196
PHOCIANDelphian 205
Exclusive of Delphi 212
CONTENTS xvii
PaokLOCRIAN 214ELEAN 219NORTHWEST GREEK KOINH 223
LACONIAN 225
HERACLEAN 281
ARGOLIC 239
CORINTHIAN 247
MEGARIAN 249
RHODIAN 251
COAN 266
THERAN 269CRETAN 261ARCADIAN (ADDENDA) 280
ARGOLIC (ADDENDA) 286
APPENDIXSelected Bibliography 289
Notes and References 296
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 325
CHARTS ILLUSTRATING THE DISTRIBUTION OF IMPORTANTPECULIARITIES Plates I-IV
DIALECT MAP OF GREECE Plate V
»
ABBREVIATIONS
The following abbreviations are employed for languages, dialects, and local sourcesof the forms quoted.
Acam. = AcarnanianAch. = AchaeanAegin. = AeginetanAetol. = AetolianAgrig. = of AgrigentumAmorg. = of AmorgosAnd. = of AndaniaArc. = ArcadianArc.-Cypr. = Arcado-CyprianArg. = Argive (of Argos)Argol. = Argolic (of Argolis)
Astyp. = of AstypalaeaAtt. = Attic
Att.-Ion. = Attic-IonicAv. or Avest. = AvestanBoeot. = BoeotianCalymn. = of CalymnaCarpath. = of CarpathnsChalced. = of ChalcedonChalcid. = ChalcidianCnid. = CnidianCorcyr. = CorcyraeanCorinth. = CorinthianCret. = CretanCypr. = CyprianCyren. = of CyreneDelph. = DelphianDodon. = of DodonaDor. = DoricEl. = EleanEng. = EnglishEphes. = EphesianEpid. = EpidaurianEpir. = EpirotanEretr. = EretrianEub. = Euboean
Germ. = GermanGortyn. = GortynianHeracl. = HeracleanIlerm. = of HermioneIon. = Ionic
Lac. = LaconianLat. = LatinLesb. = LesbianLocr. = LocrianMant. = MantineanMeg. = MegarianMel. = of MelosMess. = MessenianMil. = of MiletusMycen. = of MyceneNisyr. = of NisyrusN.W.Grk. = Northwest GreekOlynth. = of OlynthusOrop. = of OropusPamph. = PamphylianPhoc. = PhocianRheg. = of RhegiumRhod. = RhodianSelin. = of SelinusSicil. = Sicilian
Sicyon. = SicyonianSkt. = SanskritStir. = of Stiris
Styr.= of StyraSybar. = of SybarisSyrac. = SyracusanTeg. = TegeanThas. = of ThasosTher. = TheranThess. = ThessalianTroez. = of Troezen
In abbreviating the names of Greek authors and of their works, Liddell and Scott's
list has been generally followed. Note also the more general gram. = grammatical(forms quoted from the ancient grammarians), and lit. = literary (forms quoted fromthe literary dialects without mention of the individual authors).
For abbreviations of modern works of reference, see under the Bibliography,
pp. 281 ff.
Other abbreviations which are occasionally employed will be readily understood,as cpd. = compound, dat. = dative, imv. = imperative, 1. = line, pi. = plural, sg. =singular, subj. = subjunctive.
xviii
PAET I: GRAMMAR OP THE DIALECTS
INTRODUCTION
Classification and Interrelation of the Dialects 1
1. When the ancient grammarians spoke of the four dialects of
Greece— Attic, Ionic, Aeolic, and Doric, to which some added the
KOLvrj as a fifth— they had in mind solely the literary dialects, which
furnished the occasion and object of their study. But these literary
dialects represent only a few of the many forms of speech current
in Greece, most of which play no part whatever in literature, and,
apart from some scattered glosses, would be entirely unknown to
us were it not for the wealth of inscriptions which the soil of
Greece has yielded in modern times.
The existence of Ionic, Aeolic, and Doric elements in the people
and speech of Greece is an undoubted fact of Greek history, and
one of first importance to an understanding of the dialect rela-
tions. But there is no warrant, either in the earlier Greek tradition
or in the linguistic evidence, for making this an all-inclusive classi-
fication. These three elements were precipitated, as it were, on the
coast of Asia Minor, where their juxtaposition gave rise to the his-
torical recognition of the distinction. And as the Ionians, Aeolians,
and Dorians of Asia Minor were colonists from Greece proper, it
was a natural and proper inference of the historians that they re-
flected ethnic divisions which also existed, or had once existed, in
1 See also the Summaries of Characteristics, 180-273, and Charts I and laat the end of the book.
1
2 GREEK DIALECTS [l
the mother country.1 As to who were the Dorians of Greece proper
there was of course no mystery. They formed a well-defined group
throughout the historical period, and the tradition that they came
originally from the Northwest is completely borne out by the close
relationship of the Doric and Northwest Greek dialects (see below).
That the Ionians were akin to the inhabitants of Attica was an
accepted fact in Greek history, and the Athenians are called Ionic
both in Herodotus (e.g. 1.56) and Thucydides (6.82, 7.57). The
linguistic evidence is equally unmistakable. The only uncertainty
here is as to the extent of territory which was once Ionic. There
are various accounts according to which Ionians once occupied the
southern shore of the Corinthian gulf, the later Achaea (e.g. Hdt.
1.145-146, 7.94), Megara (e.g. Strabo 9.392), Epidaurus (e.g. Paus.
2.26.2), and Cynuria (Hdt. 8.73). If these accounts in themselves
are of questionable value, yet we cannot doubt that the Ionians
before the migration were not confined to Attica. The close rela-
tions of Epidaurus and Troezen with Athens, in cult and legend, are
significant for the Argolic Acte, and it is reasonable to assume that
at least the entire shore of the Saronic gulf was once Ionic.2
The affinities of the Aeolians were more obscure, for theirs was
the earliest migration to Asia Minor, the most remote from the
historical period. But Thessaly was the scene of their favorite
legends, the home of Achilles, as also of their eponymous hero
Aeolus, and many of their place-names had their counterpart in
Thessaly. In Herodotus we find the tradition that the Thessalians
of the historical period were invaders from the west who occupied
i It is equally natural, and quite justifiable as a matter of convenience, to
apply the same names to these earlier divisions. That the name Ionian, for ex-
ample, did not gain its current application on the mainland, but in the east, is
of no consequence. Such generic terms are everywhere of gradual growth.a That is, in a period contemporaneous with the Aeolic and Achaean occupa-
tion of other parts of Greece (see below). Of a still remoter period the view has
been advanced that the Ionians formed the first wave of Greek migration andfor a time occupied also the territory which with the next wave of migration
became Aeolic or Achaean. This is quite possible, but there is no such clear
evidence as for the other conclusions in the following pages.
1] INTRODUCTION 3
what had hitherto been an Aeolic land,1 and with this the linguistic
evidence is in perfect accord. For Thessalian is of all dialects the
most closely related to Lesbian, and at the same time shares in some
of the characteristics of the West Greek dialects, this admixture
of West Greek elements being somewhat stronger in Thessaliotis
than in Pelasgiotis. See 201, 202, 210, and Chart L The Boeo-
tians also are called Aeolians by Thucydides,3 and the Boeotian
dialect is, next to Thessalian, the most closely related to Lesbian.
These three have several notable characteristics in common (see
201 and Chart I), and are known as the Aeolic dialects. But in
Boeotian there is an even stronger admixture of West Greek ele-
ments than in Thessalian (see 217 and Chart I), the historical
explanation of which must be the same. If we credit the state-
ment of Thucydides that the Boeotian invaders were from Arne,
whence they had been driven by the Thessalians,3 we should recog-
nize in these Boeotians, not a part of the old Aeolic population of
Thessaly, but a tribe of West Greek invaders from Epirus (cf. MtBoeon), like the Thessalians who forced them onward. The Aeolic
element is to be ascribed rather to the tribes, or some of them,
comprising the early stratum, as for example the Minyans of
Orchomenos. However obscure such details may be, the evidence
is perfectly clear that both Boeotia and Thessaly were once Aeolic,
but were overrun by West Greek tribes which adopted the speech
of the earlier inhabitants in greater or less degree.
It is a natural presumption, of which there are some specific
indications, that not only Thessaly and Boeotia but the interme-
diate lands of Phocis and Locris, and even southern Aetolia— in fact
l Hdt. 7.176 hrtl e«r<ra\ol 1\0or U Qtairptaruv oU-fporrn yijv r^r AJoXtfa, rijr
vep rur ixriarat.
9 Thuc. 7.67 ovroi W AloXijs AloXevci rots tcrlaaai Boiurroit roit furh "Lvpanwrlu*
Ka.T ivdyKrjp ipAxorro^ tne Aeolians of Methymna, Tenedos, etc., were com-
pelled to fight against the Aeolians who founded these cities, namely the Boeo-
tians; id. 8.2 Botwrwr Zvyytw&p 6rrvt> (of the Lesbians).8 Thuc. 1.12 Boiurro/ re yhp ol rvr i^7)KOCTtp trti uer/i 'WLov AXumti* i£'Apv7}i dra-
rr&rrts inrb QtavaXwr r^r rQv Bourrlav, xpfntpov di Kadfxrflda yrjv KaXovfUrqr $kij9*9.
4 GREEK DIALECTS [1
all that portion of Greece north of Attica which plays a r61e in the
legends of early Greece—was once Aeolic. Phocaea in Asia Minor,
which, though later Ionic, surely belonged originally to the strip
of Aeolic colonies, was believed to be a colony of Phocis, and in the
dialect of Phocis there are actually some relics of Aeolic speech, as
the dative plural of consonant stems in -€<rai (107.3), which is also
found in eastern Locris. As for southern Aetolia, the region of
Calydon and Pleuron was once called Aeolis according to Thucyd-
ides,1 and the probability is that the Aetolians of the Homeric period
were Aeolic, though their name was taken by the later, West Greek,
invaders. The Aetolian occupation of Elis was an accepted tradi-
tion, and the existence of an Aeolic element in the dialect of Elis,
like the dative plural in -cow, may be brought into connection with
this if we assume that while the invaders were Aetolians in the
later sense, that is West Greek, as Elean is distinctly a West Greek
dialect, they had nevertheless adopted certain characteristics of the
earlier Aeolic Aetolian and brought them to Elis. Corinth was
also once occupied by Aeolians according to Thucydides,3 and it is
a noteworthy fact that the dative plural in -eaai, which is unknown
in other Doric dialects, is found in various Corinthian colonies (107.3).
But we have passed beyond the limits within which the term
Aeolic, or in general the division into Ionic, Doric, and Aeolic, can
with any propriety be applied to the peoples and dialects of the
historical period. It is only in Strabo that these three groups are
made into an all-inclusive system of classification, by means of an
unwarranted extension of Aeolic to include everything that is not
Ionic or Doric. And yet it is, unfortunately, this statement of
Strabo's,8 the error of which has long since been recognized, that
1 Thuc. 8. 102 it t^p AloXISa t^p pvp KaXovpJrriP Ka\v6Qva koI WKevpQpa.4 Thuc. 4. 42 incip ov 6 2o\6yetof \6<pos forfr, l<p' or Aupiijs t6 rdXat ItpvBirrtt
ro?l tr rj) v6Xri Kopirdloit hroXipovv, o&rir AloXtvai.
• Strabo 8.333 t&pt*i yhp ol Ur6% 'Mfiov rXrjy 'ABripalup «at Mryapfar xai tup
wipl t6p Happoffabw Awptiur koI pvpIti kloKth jcaXourrou. ... xal ol irrbt (8C.'I<r0po(/)
AloXctf rpbrepov ^<rar, tlr ifdx&rp**, 'Iiiwr p&P Ik T^t 'Arrucijt rbp Alfia\bv Kara-
axorrut,ir&9 & 'H.paK\»i8Qp rods AtapUat K*rayay6pT(ap. ... ol pip odp'lupts i^hrvrop
1] INTRODUCTION 5
has often been taken as representative of ancient tradition and
still colors, in the literal sense, our maps of ancient Greece. The
historical Phocians, Locrians, Aetolians, etc., were not, as Strabo's
statement implies, called Aeolic. Neither in Herodotus, Thucydi-
des, nor any early writer, are they ever brought under any one of
the three groups. Their dialects, with that of Elis, which Strabo
also calls Aeolic, all of which may be conveniently designated the
Northwest Greek dialects, are, in spite of some few traces of Aeolic
as mentioned above, most closely related to the Doric dialects.
There is scarcely one of the general characteristics common to the
Doric dialects in which they do not share, though they also have
certain peculiarities of their own. See 223 with a, 226, and Chart I.
If we were to classify them under any one of the three groups, it
is unquestionably Doric to which they have the best claim, and if
Strabo and our maps so classed them there would be no very seri-
ous objection. Indeed modern scholars do often class them under
" Doric in the wider sense," calling them then specifically " North
Doric." But on the whole it seems preferable to retain the term
Doric in its historical application and employ West Greek as the
comprehensive term to include the Northwest Greek dialects and
the Doric proper.
In fact the most fundamental division of the Greek dialects is
that into these West Greek and the East Greek dialects, the terms
referring to their location prior to the great migrations. The East
Greek are the " Old Hellenic " dialects, that is those employed by
the peoples who held the stage almost exclusively in the period
represented by the Homeric poems, when the West Greek peoples
remained in obscurity in the northwest. To the East Greek division
belong the Ionic and Aeolic groups, though, of the latter, Thessalian
and Boeotian, as explained above, are mixed dialects belonging in
vdXiv ra\im irro 'Axcuwv, AIoXikov tdvov* • iXet<f>drj 5* iv tj} HeXoirovvfyr(t> tA 860 tdrt),
t6 re AloXixdv Kal rb Aupixbv. 0V01 pJkv oCr rjrrov rots Atapiewriv 6r«rX6coiTO, xaddircp
rvW/9i? rot j re 'ApK&cri ical rots 'HXefott, . . . , ovroi aloXurrl SuX4x^VO-av, ol tf&XXoi finery
run i-xjyfyravro i£ ipupoiv, ol pkv ptaXXov ol 5* r^rrov aloXlfovres.
6 GREEK DIALECTS [1
part also in the West Greek division. And to East Greek belongs
also another group, the Arcado-Cyprian.
No two dialects, not even Attic and Ionic, belong together more
obviously than do those of Arcadia and the distant Cyprus. They
share in a number of notable peculiarities which are unknown else-
whera See 189 and Chart L This is to be accounted for by the
fact that Cyprus was colonized, not necessarily or probably from
Arcadia itself, as tradition states, but from the Peloponnesian coast,
at a time when its speech was like that which in Arcadia survived
the Doric migration. This group represents, beyond question, the
pre-Doric speech of most of the Peloponnesus, whatever we choose
to call it. The term Achaean is used in so many different senses 1
that it might be well to avoid it entirely. But it is convenient to
apply it to this group, which has at least a partial claim to it,
whenever the need is felt of some other term than Arcado-Cyprian,
which, while describing accurately what is left of the group in
the liistorical period, is strikingly infelicitous when applied to
prehistoric times. The relations of this group to the others of the
East Greek division, especially Aeolic, are the most difficult to
interpret historically. Strabo, of course, calls the Arcadians Aeolic,
but without warrant in earlier usage. For example, Thucydides,
in describing the forces engaged at Syracuse (7.57), makes the
most of the distinction between Ionic, Doric, and Aeolic nations,
but does not class the Arcadians with any one of these. Yet the
Arcadian and Cyprian dialects show notable resemblances to the
Aeolic dialects which cannot be accidental (see 190.3-6 and Chart I),
and some would class them all together under the head of " Aeolic
in the widest sense" or "Achaean" (Aeolic in the usual sense
then appearing as " North Achaean "). On the other hand, manyof the characteristics common to the Aeolic dialects are lacking,
1 " Achaean " is applied by some to a supposed stratum intermediate between
that which survived in Arcado-Cyprian and the later Doric. But there is no
good evidence, either linguistic or otherwise, that any such intermediate stratum
ever existed.
1] INTRODUCTION 7
and there are certain points of agreement with Attic-Ionic (see
190.1, 193.2,3, and Chart I). One may surmise that the latter,
which are in part confined to Arcadian, are due to contact with
Ionians on the coast of the Peloponnesus (see above, p. 2), and
that the connections with Aeolic are earlier and more fundamental,
reflecting a period of geographical continuity with Aeolic peoples
somewhere in Northern Greece. But that brings us before the " mys-
tery of the Achaean name," that most difficult problem of the
relation between the Achaeans of the Phthiotis and the pre-Doric
Achaeans of the Peloponnesus, and of those again to the historical
Achaeans on the Corinthian Gulf, whose dialect is West Greek.
Conservative procedure here consists in recognizing Arcado-Cyprian,
or Achaean, as a distinct group intermediate between Aeolic and
Attic-Ionic, and conceding that the precise historical background of
their interrelations is hopelessly obscure. Arcadian shows some few
West Greek peculiarities which we may properly attribute to the
influence of the surrounding Doric dialects in the historical period.
Just as in the Northwest Greek dialects some traces of the
former Aeolic speech have survived, as noted above, so it is not
surprising to find some traces of Achaean speech in the Doric
dialects spoken in lands formerly Achaean. For example, in
Laconia Poseidon was worshiped under the name of HohoiBdv,
which recalls Arc. HoaoiSdv, the true Doric form being Uotci-
Sdv (49.1, 61.5). Here possibly belongs Iv = iv in some Cretan in-
scriptions (10). Besides survivals which bear specifically either the
Aeolic or the Achaean stamp, there are others of forms which are
common to both, and so from the linguistic point of view might
be called Aeolic-Achaean, only their provenance leading us to
infer either Aeolic or Achaean source ; or again some others which
might be called simply East Greek without further differentiation.
But, apart from some few striking examples, the question of
survival versus accidental agreement or historical borrowing is a
very delicate one. Several features in Doric dialects that are
often ascribed to prehistoric mixture may be due to other factors.
8 GREEK DIALECTS [1
The classification of the dialects is then, in outline, as follows
:
1
West Greek Division East Greek Division
1. Northwest Greek: Phocian, 1. Attic-Ionic.
Locrian, Elean, etc. 2. Aeolic : Lesbian, Thessalian,
2. Doric : Laconian, Corinthian, Boeotian.
Argolic, Cretan, etc. 3. Arcado-Cyprian or Achaean.
2. The Greek dialects, classified in accordance with the preceding
scheme, and with their important subdivisions noted, are the fol-
lowing. For summaries of the characteristics of each, see 180-273.
EAST GREEK
I. The Attic-Ionic Group1. Attic.
2. Ionic.
A. East Ionic, or Ionic of Asia Minor. The Ionic cities of the
coast of Asia Minor and the adjacent islands, Samos, Chios, etc.,
together with their colonies, mostly on the Hellespont, Propontis,
and Euxine. There are some local varieties, of which the most
marked is Chian, containing some Lesbian features.
B. Central Ionic, or Ionic of the Cyclades. The Ionic Cyclades,
Naxos, Amorgos, Paros with its colony Thasos, Delos, Tenos, An-
dros, Ceos, etc.
C. West Ionic, or Euboean. Chalcis (with its colonies in Italy,
Sicily, and the Chalcidian peninsula) and the other cities of Eu-
boea. A local dialect with marked characteristics is the Eretrian,
seen in the inscriptions of Eretria and Oropu9.
1 Pampbylian, of which the meager remains permit only a very imperfect
knowledge, and which ia therefore, barring occasional references, ignored in this
book, shows notable affinities on the one hand with Arcado-Cyprian (u = o, i$
with dat., fr), on the other with West Greek (0f#cart, lap6t, 3«a, etc.) and somespecial features common to Cretan (op = po in 'A<pop6l<ruvt, 70.1, t = $ in Arpiwoiai,
Iltfrioj, 63, /*, 10). The earliest colonists were doubtless pre-Doric Pelopon-
nesians, as in Cyprus and Crete, later followed by Dorians.
»] INTRODUCTION 9
II. The Abcado-Cypbian ob Achaean Gboup
1. Arcadian. The most important material is from Tegea and
Mantinea.
2. Cyprian. There are numerous short inscriptions, and one of
considerable length, the bronze of Idalium. All are in the Cyprian
syllabary.
III. The Aeolic Gboup
1. Lesbian, or Asiatic Aeolic.1 The inscriptional material is fairly
extensive, but late. There is nothing approaching the time of the
poems of Alcaeus and Sappho, and very little that is older than the
Macedonian period. Most of the inscriptions are from the chief
cities of Lesbos, but a few are from other islands and towns of
the Aeolic mainland.
2. Thessalian.3 Two subdivisions with marked differences are
formed by the dialect of Pelasgiotis and that of Thessaliotis, which
may be conveniently, if not quite appropriately, designated as East
and West Thessalian.
From Phthiotis a few inscriptions are in Thessalian, but most
of the material is from the period of Aetolian domination and in
the Northwest Greek /coivq. See 279. From Histiaeotis, Perrhaebia,
and Magnesia the material is very scanty.
3. Boeotian.3 The material is very extensive, and representative
of all the important Boeotian towns, but is meager for the early
period.
WEST GREEKIV. The Nobthwest Gbeek Gboup
1. Phocian. A large part of the material,including nearly all that is
of an early date, is from Delphi, and is quoted specifically as Delphian.
1 Sometimes called simply Aeolic. But, to avoid confusion with Aeolic in its
wider sense, the designation Lesbian is to be preferred in spite of the formal
impropriety of applying it to a dialect not restricted to Lesbos. Most of the
material is actually from Lesbos.8 That Thessalian and Boeotian are only in part Aeolic, in part West Greek,
has been explained above, pp. 2, 8.
10 GREEK DIALECTS [2
2. Locrian. The early and important inscriptions are from west-
ern Locris. From eastern Locris the material is meager and late.
3. Elean. All the material, much of which is very early, is from
Olympia.
4. The Northwest Greek koivt\. Employed in Aetolia and other
regions under the domination of the Aetolian league. See 279.
Note. Only Phocian, Locrian, and Elean are known to us as distinct
dialects of this group. Of others which presumably belong here we have
practically no material from a time when they retained their individuality.
In Aetolia, for example, before the rise of the Northwest Greek Koivrj there
was undoubtedly a distinct Northwest Greek dialect, probably most nearly
related to Locrian, but of this pure Aetolian we have no knowledge. Of the
speech of Aeniania and Malis previous to the Aetolian domination we have
no remains. It is natural to suppose that Northwest Greek dialects were
once spoken also in Acarnania and Epirus. But here the influence of the
Corinthian colonies was strong from an early period, as shown by the use
of the Corinthian alphabet in the few early inscriptions ; and in later times,
from which nearly all the material dates, the language employed is not the
Northwest Greek Kowq, but the Doric Koorq, like that of the contempora-
neous inscriptions of Corcyra. See 279. Hence the actual material from
Acarnania and Epirus is more properly classified with Corinthian. FromCephallenia and Ithaca we have decrees in the Northwest Greek manj from
the Aetolian period (see 279), but from earlier times not enough to show
whether the dialect was Northwest Greek or Doric. From Zacynthus there
is almost nothing. The dialect of Achaea (i. e. Peloponnesian Achaea in
the historical period) is generally believed to belong to this group. This
is probable on general grounds, but there is as yet no adequate linguistic
evidence of it. For, apart from the inscriptions of Achaean colonies in
Magna Graecia, which, both on account of their meagerness and the mixed
elements in the colonization, are indecisive, nearly all the material is from
the time of the Achaean league, and this is not in the Northwest Greek
Koivrj, but in the same Doric Koarq that was used in Corinth and Sicyon.
V. The Doric Group
1. Laconian and Heraclean. Laconia and its colonies Tarentum and
Heraclea. Heraclean, well known from the Heraclean Tables, has
peculiarities of its own, and is treated as a distinct dialect.
3] INTRODUCTION 11
2. Meaaenian. There is scarcely any material until a late period,
when the dialect is no longer pure.
3. Megarian. Megara, and its colonies in Sicily (especially Selinus)
and on the Propontis and Bosporus (as Byzantium, Chalcedon, etc.).
Except from Selinus the material is late.
4. Corinthian. Corinth, Sicyon, Cleonae, Phlius, and the Corin-
thian colonies Corcyra (with its own colonies Apollonia and Dyrrha-
chium), Leucas, Anactorium, Ambracia, etc., and, in Sicily, Syracuse
with its own colonies. Material from places other than Corinth,
though coming under the general head of Corinthian, is generally
quoted specifically as Sicyonian, Corcyraean, Syracusan, etc.
5. Argolic Argos, Mycenae, etc., and the cities of the Acte, as
Hermione, Troezen, and Epidaurus together with Aegina. 1 Argolic
(abbreviated Argol.) is used as the general term, while Argive (Arg.)
refers more specifically to the material from Argos (with the Argive
Heraeum), as Epidaurian to that from Epidaurus.
6. Rhodian. Rhodes (Camirus, Ialysus, Lindus, and the city of
Rhodes) with the adjacent small islands (Chalce, etc.) and Carpathus,
Telos, and Syme, the settlements on the mainland (the Rhodian
Peraea) and Phaselis in Pamphylia, and the Sicilian colonies Gela
and Agrigentum (an inscription of Rhegium, though not a Rhodian
colony, is in the same dialect). The material is very extensive, but
little of it is early.
7. Coan and Calymnian. The material is considerable,but not early.
8. The dialects of Cnidus, and of Nisyrus, Anaphe, Astypalaea,
and other small islands. The material is late, and insufficient to
determine whether any of these should properly be grouped with
Rhodian, Coan, or Theran. Nisyrus, for example, was nearly always
connected politically with either Cos or Rhodes.
9. Theran and Melian. Thera with Cyrene, and Melos. Early in-
scriptions are numerous, but brief.
1 From Aegina there is not much material from the period before the Athe-
nian occupation, but enough to show that the dialect was Argolic (note lapiot
with lenis, 58 b).
12 GREEK DIALECTS 0
10. Cretan. This is now the best-known of all the Doric dialects,
owing to the very extensive early material, especially from Gortyna.
The dialect of Gortyna and other cities of the great central portion
of the island is also known more specifically as Central Cretan, to
exclude the divergent type seen in the inscriptions, mostly late,
from the eastern and western extremities of the island. See 273.
But the term Cretan alone is to be understood as referring to this
Central Cretan, unless otherwise stated.
The Dialects in Literature
3. Of the numerous dialects of Greece a few attained the rank
of literary dialects, though for the most part in a mixed and arti-
ficial form not corresponding to anything actually spoken at a
given time and place. Moreover, in the course of literary develop-
ment these dialects came to be characteristic of certain classes of
literature, and, their r61e once established, the choice of one or the
other usually depended upon this factor rather than upon the native
dialect of the author.
The literary development of epic songs began with the Aeolians
of Asia Minor, whence it passed into the hands of the neighboring
Ionians, and the language of Homer, which became the norm of
all epic poetry and strongly affected subsequent poetry of all classes,
is a mixture of Aeolic and Ionic,— in the main Old Ionic but with
the retention of many Aeolic forms, such as a/xfie: beside rjfieU,
genitive singular in -do beside -€a>, etc. The language of Hesiod is
substantially the same, but with some Aeolic forms not used in
Homer, also some Boeotian and Doric peculiarities. The elegiac
and iambic poets also use the epic dialect with some modifications,
not only Ionians like Archilochus, but the Athenian Solon, the
Spartan Tyrtaeus, the Megarian Theognis, etc.
Of the melic poets, Alcaeus and Sappho followed very closely
their native Lesbian dialect, though not entirely unaffected by epic
influence. The language of these and other Lesbian poets was
8] INTRODUCTION 13
directly imitated by some later writers, notably by Theocritus in
three of his idyls, and contributed an important element to the
language of many more, e.g. Anacreon of Teos, who in the main
employed his native Ionic (New Ionic), and, in general, to the
choral lyric, which was mainly Doric.
The choral lyric was developed among Doric peoples, though
under the impulse of Lesbian poets, who we know were welcomed
in Sparta, for example, in the seventh century. Its language is
Doric, with an admixture of Lesbian and epic forms, no matter
whether the poet is a Dorian, or a Boeotian like Pindar, or an
Ionian like Simonides and Bacchylides. This Doric, however, is not
identical with any specific Doric dialect, but is an artificial com-
posite, showing many of the general Doric characteristics, but with
the elimination of local peculiarities. An exception is to be made
in the case of Alcman, whose Doric is of a severer type and evi-
dently based upon the Laconian, though also mixed with Lesbian
and epic forms.
The earliest prose writers were the Ionic philosophers and his-
torians of the sixth century, and in the fifth century not only
Herodotus, but Hippocrates of Cos, a Dorian, wrote in Ionic. In
the meantime, with the political and intellectual supremacy of
Athens, Attic had become the recognized language of the drama,
and before the end of the fifth century was employed in prose also,
though the earlier prose writers as Thucydides, like the tragedians,
avoided certain Attic peculiarities which were still felt as provin-
cialisms (e.g. tt = (t<t, pp = pa). Henceforth Attic was the lan-
guage of literary prose.
The dialects mentioned are the only literary dialects known and
cultivated throughout the Greek world. But some few others were
employed locally. Epicharmus and Sophron wrote in their native
Syracusan Doric, as did, later, Archimedes. A form of Doric prose
was developed among the Pythagoreans of Magna Graecia, seen in
some fragments of Archytas of Tarentum, Philolaus of Croton, and
others, though the greater part of the writings of this class are
14 GREEK DIALECTS
spurious. The comic poet Rhinthon, from whom the grammarians
sometimes quote, used the Doric of Tarentum. The fragments of
Corinna of Tanagra, whose fame was scarcely more than local, are
in Boeotian, and the Boeotian dialect, as well as Megarian and
Laconian, are caricatured by Aristophanes. But the great majority
of the dialects play no role whatever in literature.
Even for those dialects which are represented, the literary re-
mains must for the most part be regarded as secondary sources,
not only because of their artificial character but also because of
the corruptions which they have suffered in transmission. Excep-
tional importance, however, attaches to the language of Homer
because of its antiquity, and to the Lesbian of Alcaeus and Sappho
because it is relatively pure and much older than the inscriptional
material
Note. In the following exposition, dialectic forms from literary and
grammatical sources are not infrequently quoted, especially where the
inscriptional evidence is slight, as it is, for example, quite naturally, for
the personal pronouns. Such forms are sometimes quoted with their spe-
cific sources, sometimes simply as literary Doric (lit. Dor.), literary Lesbian
(lit. Lesb.), literary Ionic (lit. Ion.), or grammatical (gram.). But a de-
tailed treatment of the dialectic peculiarities observed in our literary texts
is so bound up with questions of literary tradition and textual criticism
that it is best left to the critical editions of the various authors. It would
be impracticable in a work of the present scope, and would, moreover, tend
to obscure that more trustworthy picture of the dialects which is gained
from inscriptions, and which is so important as a basis for the critical study
of the mixed literary forms.
PHONOLOGY
The Alphabet
4. The numerous differences in the local alphabets, so far as
they consist merely in variations of the forms of the letters, need
not be discussed here, important as they are to the epigraphist in
deciding the age and source of inscriptions. But certain points in
the use of the alphabet and its development as a means of express-
ing the Greek sounds should be noted.
1. In the most primitive type of the Greek alphabet, as it is
seen in the earliest inscriptions of Crete, Thera, and Melos, the
non-Phoenician signs <t>, X, Y have not yet been introduced, and the
I is not in use. The sounds of<f>, x are represented by irht
tch
(or ph), or, as in Crete, where B (H) when used is rj not ht are not
distinguished from 7r, k ; those of yfrf fj, by ira1k<f.
2. In the next stage of development, after the introduction of
<t>, X, Y, the alphabets fall into two classes, according to the values
attached to these signs. The eastern division, to which Ionic
belongs, employs them as<f>, x> and also uses ^ne i as f, though
a subdivision of this group, represented mainly by the Attic alpha-
bet, uses only the first two and expresses yfr, f by <f><rt x*- The
western division,1 to which belong the majority of the alphabets
of Greece proper as well as that of Euboea, whence it was carried
to Italy by the Chalcidian colonies and became the source of the
Latin alphabet, employs <t>, X, Y as<f>, f, x> not using 5 at all, and
1 This distinction of eastern and western alphabets, the distribution of whichis clearly shown in the Chart in KirchhofPs Studien zur Geschichte des griechi-
schen Atpkabet8, has no connection with that of East and West Greek dialects,
and is anything but coincident with it.
15
16 GREEK DIALECTS [4
generally expressing ^ by ira or, oftener, <f>a (only in Locrian and
Arcadian by a special sign *).
3. In the earliest inscriptions nearly all the alphabets have the
p (vau or digamma); and many the ? (koppa), which is used before
o or v, and that too even if a liquid intervenes, e.g. 9opiv060€v,
hSppos, Aop/309, ipp6retIlaTpopXo?, XepvOos, 9\vro9 (in other posi-
tions it is very rare).
>/ 4. Two signs were available for <r, namely $ or % (sigma) and
m (san), and most alphabets use one of these to the exclusion of
the other. But there are some few examples of a differentiation.
In an early Arcadian inscription of Mantinea (no. 16), the charac-
ter v\, a simplified form of the san, which is known from other
sources, is used to denote a sibilant of specifically Arcado-Cyprian
origin, as in w*$ (transcribed aw) = Cypr. <u?, Att. m. See 68.3.
A sign T, which is also probably a modification of the san, is used
in some Ionic inscriptions of Asia Minor for the usual era = Att. tt,
e.g. from Halicarnassus *K\iKapvaT€(co)v beside'
ATu/capvaaafop,
from Ephesus T^rape?, reTapapovra = reaaapei, etc, from Teos
[0]a\aTT)$ beside OdXaaaav, from Erythrae iXdrovos.
J 5. In Boeotian, K a compromise between E and I, is sometimes
used for the close e, later i (9.2). At Corinth and Megara there
were two characters, and E, for the e-sounds, but usually differ-
entiated. See 28.
v 6. In most of the alphabets the H (early B) is the sign of the
spiritus asper, and neither rj and a> nor the lengthened € and o ("spu-
rious €i and ov") are distinguished from the short e and o. But
in East Ionic, where the sound of the spiritus asper was lost at a
very early period, the H, which was thus left free, was turned to
account as a vowel sign, not so much to show a difference in quan-
tity (in the case of a, Z, v no such need was felt) as one of quality.
It was probably used first only for the extremely open e coming
from a, that is for the specifically Attic-Ionic 77 (8), which for a
time was more open than the sound of the inherited e, though this
was also open as compared with the short e, and both soon became
«] PHONOLOGY 17
identical and were denoted in the same way. To be sure, no such
distinction is to be observed in East Ionic inscriptions, but it is
seen in some of the Cyclades, to which the use of the H had passed
from East Ionic, e.g. from Naxos (no. 6) NitcavSprj, popr), etc., but
avedeKep (with E in the penult). Similar examples from Ceos (e.g.
no. 8) and Amorgos.
The use of H = tj extended not only to the Ionic but also to the
Doric islands, Rhodes, Thera, Melos, and Crete, where it is found
in the earliest inscriptions, though in Crete it went out of use for
a time, not appearing for example in the Law-Code. In Central
Ionic, where the sound of the spiritus asper still survived, as also
in Rhodes, Thera, and Melos, the sign was used both as rj and as
h. It occurs also with the value of he, at Delos, Naxos (no. 6),
Thera, Argos, and Oropus (no. 14.46).
The Ionic alphabet is also characterised by its distinction of o
and a> through differentiated forms of 0 (usually Q = o>, but in
some of the islands, namely Paros, Thasos, and Siphnos, Q = o, and
0 or 0 = a) ; in some archaic Theran inscriptions 0 = o, Q = a>).
7. In 403 B.c. the Ionic alphabet was officially introduced at
Athens, and not much later replaced the native or " epichoric"
alphabets in other parts of Greece. Inscriptions of the end of the
fifth or the beginning of the fourth century often show a transi-
tional form of the alphabet, partly epichoric, partly Ionic. Even
with the full Ionic alphabet, f was generally retained where it was
still sounded, and sometimes a form of H was used for the spiritus
asper, as h in the Heraclean Tables and occasionally elsewhere
(Elis, Cumae, Sicyon, Epidaurus). The Delphian Labyadae inscrip-
tion (no. 51) has B = A, H = rj ; likewise an Argive inscription.
For the Cyprian syllabary, see no. 19.
VOWELSa
v 5. o for a before or after liquids. Examples are most numerous
in Lesbian, mainly from literary and grammatical sources, as
18 GREEK DIALECTS [«
OTp6ro$ = arpar<kt fipox^w = ftpaxdow, xokaiai. = ^aXoio-t, etc.
So a/A^9p[o]T7;v (no. 21) = dpapTclv, like Horn. rjfx/3porov = fjf*ap-
tov (fi/3p from /ip, as regularly). Both trrporayo^ and arpdrayo^
occur in inscriptions, likewise in Boeotian arpoTos in numerous
proper names, arpOTuoras, i<rrpoT€vadrjt but also arparof; in proper
names, crpaTayCovro^. The forms with a, which are the only ones
attested for Thessalian, are to be attributed to /coti^ influence.
Cf. Boeot., Thess. iporfc = iparfc, Ppoxfc — £pa%u5, attested by
proper names, Boeot., Lesb. irSpvo^ = trapvoyft, whence Lesb.
Hopvoirla (no. 23), Thess. irerpo- = rerpa-.
In Arcado-Cyprian also we find Arc. 4<l>0opicdk = i$$apicms9
iravdyopav; belonging with West Ion. ayappw (49.2), rdropro^,
Bpoxys, (TTOpirdo<; =iuTrpairaio<; (also Arc. aropird, Cypr. arpoird
in Hesych.), Cypr. xop^Ca (Hesych.) = icaphia, tcarifopyov= *tcare-
papyov aorist of *Kar-tfipya) (/caretpya)) with the weak grade of
the root as in e&pa/cov from hipKOfiai (49.2).
In various West Greek dialects occur derivatives of ypdjxo with o,
though the verb itself always has a. Thus ypo<j>ev^ in Elis, Argolis,
Sicyon, in Argolis also ypo<f>cv<D, <rvyypo<f>o<;, etc., HeracL aveirCypo-
^09, Cret avr£ypo<f>ov, 2yypo<f>os, MeL TpoxfxDv. Cf. also Cret, Epid.
/caraXofZcv? = *Kara\afiev^t support, Cret. apKoirla = aftkaf}£a,
Delph. A6(f>pcov (cf. Aa<j>p£a).
Ja. Some of the examples, if taken by themselves, might be regarded
simply as inherited o-grade forms (cf. 49.2), e. g. Arc. i<f>6opKm (cf . l^Bopa).
But an actual substitution must be recognized in Lesb. arporos etc., and,
while the precise conditions and scope of the phenomenon are not clear, it
is evidently one in which all the Aeolic dialects and Arcado-Cyprian had a
share. Whether yfxxf>vk etc. are anything more than inherited o-grade
forma is less certain, but they may well be Aeolic-Achaean survivals.
o for a in other cases, bv = avd in Lesbian, Thessalian (Pe-
lasgiotis), and Arcado-Cyprian (vv, see 22). Lesb., Arc. S&oto? =S&aro*:, also Arc. M/co = oY/ea, he/cordv = €/car6v
t and Lesb. evoros
= Svaro?. Thess. e£6fi€i,pvov = e^dfirjvov. Delph. ivro<f>ijiafburial
rites, HeracL ro<t>uov, burial-place (cf. Ta<£o<?). Kodapos = /cadapfc
in Heraclea, Sybaris, Locris (Tleppodapiav), Lesbos, Elean ridapaus.
•] PHONOLOGY 19
a. The explanation is uncertain, and not necessarily the same for all
the forms cited here. For example, it is possible that the o of Sckotos etc.
is to be viewed in the same light as that of cucocrt = West Greek fUan. See
116 a. But the preference for o appears to be, here as in 5, an Aeolic-
Achaean characteristic.
*/ 7. € for a. For forms with e beside a which fall within the
regular system of vowel-gradation, see 49.2-4.
An actual change of final a to c is seen in Thess. 8i4= Sta. Cf.
Thess. -€i = -at (27).
a
Attic-Ionic ij from a. Original a, which remains unchanged
in all other dialects, becomes rj in Attic-Ionic. Thus ti/xtJ, <f>rjfi(f
Zarrjjju, but in other dialects ripa (a-stem), <f>dfj.{ (Lat. /cn), Tardfit
(Lat. stare). For the contrast between this rj and that which repre-
sents an inherited <f-sound and is common to the other dialects
also, note Att.-Ion. fi^rrjp telsewhere parrip (Lat. mater).
But Attic differs from Ionic, in that it has a, not rjy after e, *,
and p, as yevca, ol/e(d, x^P^ = I°n - ywev> ol/chj, x^PV-
V a. The change of d in the direction of rj began in the Attic-Ionic period,
and was universal. The d in Att. x°->pa e*c * is n°t» the original d unchanged,
but a special Attic reversion to d, which occurred, however, before the newsound had become completely identical with that representing original e,
and hence did not affect the latter (so Att. TrpdrTco, but prfriap). That is,
the rj from d was at first an extremely open e-sound, even more open than
that of original e, and even in the historical period the two sounds are
distinguished in the spelling of some inscriptions of the Cyclades. See 4.6.
b. The d arising from lengthening of a in connection with original inter-
vocalic ytr, ay, etc., undergoes the same change, e.g. Att.-Ion. fyrpa from
i<f>dvaj original *?</«v<to. See 76, 77.1. But in Tas from ravs and naxm from
u-avaii, original *irdvTia, the d was of later origin and was unaffected. See
77.3, 78.
/ «
*9. i from c before a vowel.
1. Even in Attic an € before another vowel had a closer sound
than in other positions, and was frequently written ct, as deios =0eo?, veto*; = i>ecw9. So, sometimes, in Ionic, as eXm = &>9, Seiofxevo?
(Oropus) = 8e6fjL€vo<;.
20 GREEK DIALECTS 0In several dialects the € progressed so far in the direction of t
that it was frequently, or even regularly, written t. Thus
:
V 2. Boeotian. The spelling is usually *, but sometimes e, ei, or h
(see 4.5), as duky 0ei6<; = defc, avediav, aveOeiav beside avedeav,
IIo\t//cXKe9 = Ho\vk\€t]^, lovto? = coVro?, pioirro? = peovro*;.
a. Boeotian e in general had a relatively close sound, and the spelling aoccurs occasionally even before a consonant, as Bcyapctru = Bcvapcrov, ©to-
</>tuTT09 = *©to#ecrro9 (68.2), w«rou>vT€Mr<ri = -c<r<ri In cv ©ootto}?, ©cwnrtcvs,
etc. the spelling a is so constant that it perhaps stands for original77 (16),
which in other dialects was shortened as if the name of the town were
connected with 0cWt? etc.
^3. Cyprian. At Idalium the spelling is regularly i, as Ouk,
U(p)ra = iovra, pbrija = €7T€a.
V4. Cretan. We find 1 regularly, except where the e was once
followed by p. That is, the change was prior to the loss of inter-
vocalic p ; and the c which later, with the loss of p, came to stand
before another vowel, was unaffected. Thus iovros = eoVros, koXUov
= tcaXecov, nXies = Horn 7r\&9,— but web?, potic^o*;, hpofiiov.
•J 5. Laconian. We find 1, with the same restriction as in Cretan,
in early inscriptions (also in Alcman and Ar. Lysist.), e.g. 0uht
dvio^Cov = rjvioxecov. In later inscriptions the spelling is usually e.
,y 6. Heraclean. Verbal forms show t> with the same restriction
as in Cretan, e.g. a&i/cuov, iperpuofie;, but peovra, Seofieva. In
other words, Tip.o/cpdTio<;ybut usually e, as pereos, owing to koivt\
influence.
J 7. Argolic, Thessalian, Lesbian. The spelling is usually €, but
sometimes t, as Arg. 6uk, Thess. Bios, Afovra, Lesb. xpwrtof
etc. (cf. 165.6), avtcta, flopCais, ruoi (= Horn rdcp). See App.
n 10. t from € before v in Arcado-Cyprian. iv = iv is the regular
form in Arcadian and Cyprian, also in compounds as Arc. tpdya>,
ifK^aivd), iv<f>op/3(a>, lyK€XVPVKOl >tvSucoi, ivwaais, iviroXd, 1771/09,
IvpLevfrjs and lpp.ov<f>o<;, blameworthy (opp. to apep^rfi, a/io/A^o?),
Cypr. ivaX(va> (lva\a\ia/j,€va). Cf. also Arc. fifaovcai = /xdvovtrai,
'EpXPfifotoi= 'Opxopwioi, cnrexofxCvos, ajrvacSofiivo*:, SiaftaXevaa-
12] PHONOLOGY 21
plvo<; = -/x€fou9, etc., but in such forms the later inscriptions
have ev. There are a few examples in other positions, as Arc.
TtXcla?, Cypr. Miya\a6eotindicating that in general c had a rela-
tively close sound (as also in Boeotian, 9.2 a). The foreign names
appearing as 'ESdXiov, Keriov in the Cyprian texts were usually
rendered 'IBdXiov, Kfoiov.
a. lv = iv is found also, probably an Achaean survival, in some Cretan
inscriptions of Eleutherna and Vaxus, in an Achaean inscription, and in
Pamphylian (also is from at Vaxus and in Pamph.).
>/ll. i beside € in other cases. The interchange is occasionally
seen among dialectic forms of the same word, as in Horn, itLav-
p&s — Triaavpe;, reo-aepes. Att. karla appears with l in all other
dialects, so far as quotable, e.g. Ion. tariff, Lesb. iaria, Thess.
'Itforia&io?, Boeot. 'larifjtD, Delph. 'land*, Locr. tarCa, HeracL
'Iar&w, Syrac. 'larta, Rhod. iariardpiov, Coan tarla, Cret. 'larla,
Arc. "Eiarlav. Here the i, as well as the early substitution of*
for f in most dialects, may be due to the influence of farrjfu.
v 12. a from e before p in Northwest Greek. Locr. <f>dp€iv, wardpa,
apdpa, av<fx)Tapo<;tftairdpw (but fiepos). Here also hapiarai
(no. 55 ; but heXforai no. 56) = kXiaOcu, with p for X after the
analogy of the present aipia (as, conversely, Cret. atkito = alp4a>9
with X from the aorist). El. (frdpev, fdpyov, Trap (= irepi), owdrapos,
varapip, but the spelling ap is not quite uniform even in the early
inscriptions, and later gives way to ep (see 241). Delph. <j>dpcpf
fiardpa, Fapydpai, Sdpfiara, wevrafiapiTevcov, Uap6%0€O$t but in
the later inscriptions the spelling is ep (<f>4pev even in no. 51).
Cf. also Ach. Zeu9 'A/*a/Ho?, and Pamph. wrap = xrirep.
" a. Elean has a also after p, as Aarpcu[d/xfvov] beside Xarpctoficvov, fia-
arpaai from *fuurrp€ta (31), icariapcuW, Kariapavcriu in contrast to <f>vya&arjv,
<£vya8cwim (see 161.1) ; also before final y, as fidv = pcv, yvofmv = yvwfxtv,
3 pi. opt. amrivoiav, het0€av> <rweav, etc.;occasionally elsewhere, as wo-
/J«h = cv(T€/3«x, a-Ktvdov = -cW, showing that Elean « in general had a very
open sound. Cf. El. a = rj (15).
v b. A similar change before X in Delphian appears in AaX<fxxq of an
inscription and in Aa, AaX, AoA<£ikov of the earliest coins.
22 GREEK DIALECTS [12
c. Epid. KpafiAmu = Kpqidoxu and /iavnx = /xtWcx, though more isolated,
and open to other possible explanations (/xavrot contamination with /xdy =
/xijv, Kpafidam weak grade or assimilation), are perhaps to be viewed in the
same light as the Elean forms under a.
13. West Greek a = East Greek c. Besides the examples of
dialectic interchange of a and e cited under the head of vowel-
gradation (49.2-4), in which the distribution of the a and e forms
is various (e.g. aptrrjv, Zparjv,— ftdWco, oV\\a>), there is a group
of by-forms in which the preference for the a forms is a marked
West Greek characteristic.
/l. iapfc (or lapfc) is the regular form in early inscriptions of
all West Greek dialects and Boeotian, lepfc occurring only later
and plainly due to tcoipq influence. The situation is probably the
same in Thessalian, though the occurrences of both forms are late,
ic/xfe (or Up<k) is Attic-Ionic and Arcado-Cyprian, while a third
form is seen in Lesb. Ipos (likewise ipevs, Ipeia, iprjT€va)flate /careC-
pcov with ei = i), Ion. i/wfc, f/xfc beside lep6<;, lep6s (probably from
*iapo- beside *laapo-f *laepo-). There are many other words with
variation between -€^09 and -a/>09, as fjuepos, fuapos, but with
widely different dialectic distribution.
>/ 2. "Kpraixis, so far as the name is quotable from early inscrip-
tions, is the form of all West Greek dialects except Cretan, and of
Boeotian. In later Doric and Delphian inscriptions this is usually
replaced by "A/>tc/u9. Thessalian has both forms.
J 3. Ka = kc (dv) is the form of all West Greek dialects and Boeo-
tian, while Thessalian has *e, like Lesbian and Cyprian. See 134.2.
The same tea in otca, ro/ca, Trdtca, which are also West Greek and
Boeotian (note Cor.) = Att.-Ion., Arc-Cypr. ore etc. (but Lesb. 6ra
etc. See 132.9). yd = ye is likewise West Greek and Boeotian. Ad-
verbs in -da = -Be, -0ev, belong to some, but not all, West Greek
dialects. See 133.1.
>J a. a.T€pos = crcpos is not confined to West Greek dialects, but is also
quotable from Arcadian, Boeotian, and Lesbian, and even for Attic is
implied by cb-cpo? with crasis. So far as we know, h-cpos belongs to Attic-
Ionic only, all examples in other dialects being late.
18] PHONOLOGY 23
*1
14. Original 17, that is 77 representing original e, remains un-
changed in nearly all dialects. Contrast the special Attic-Ionic 17
from d (8), both being seen in Attic-Ionic p-rjrrjp — fiarrjp of other
dialects. On the introduction of the character H, see 4.6.
</\b. d from rj in Elean. The sound of rj was so open in Elean
that it approximated that of d, and was frequently, though by no
means consistently, denoted by a. Thus fid (but also /*e, p.rj) =/X77, ppdrpa = prjrpa, fiaaiXaes = -?)e9, ea (but also ete) = elrj, hap-o-
aiola = -on], irXaOvovra beside irXidvovTi. Cf. a for € (12 a).
/16. €i from 77 in Thessalian and Boeotian. In these dialects the
sound was so close that with the introduction of the Ionic alpha-
bet it was uniformly denoted not by 77 but by ei, which at that
time represented a close e. Thess., Boeot. fi€i = p,rj, av46euce =av€0rjK€t
pteivos = prjvos, Thess. fiao-iXeios, Boeot. ypappareios =-7709, Thess., Boeot. o~TaT€ipa<;, Boeot. pdretp, irareCp = -rrjp-.
a. In late Boeotian inscriptions the spelling t is sometimes found, as irapif
beside naptU (els = r;s, Att. rjv, 163.3).
v 17. Lesb. alfuaecov (no. 21), alfuOfop (Ale), alp.i6vois (Sappho),
all = 17/it-. The explanation is difficult, since in all other cases 77
remains unchanged in Lesbian. Perhaps 77 was more open initially
than in other positions, and this, in connection with an epenthetic
vowel (but see 47), led to ai.
1
^18. c from 1 after p in the Aeolic dialects. An open pronuncia-
tion of 1 after p is indicated by occasional spellings such as Lesb.
Aap.otcp&r<D = Ar)p.o/cptTou (but /cptvvco, Kplraiv), Thess. /cpevvefiev
(Lesb. /cpfovco), 'T^eVra? beside 'TPpiara?, cnreXevOepeo-Ofraa
from arreXevOep^co, Boeot. Aio/cp&e? = -tcp(vjjs9 rp&rreSSa, rp€Tr€&-
8£ras (Hesych. rpiire^av • rrjv rpdire^av. ~Boi<otoC).
a. Cf . also Lesb. €p = pi (probably through the medium of a syllabic p)in rcjpros (in glosses and proper names) = Tpiros, and in forms of 19.2
;
also Lesb. tp = ip in nipvav = Kipvdvai (influence of cjccpacra etc. ?).
24 GREEK DIALECTS [18
* b. El. 7rdX«p = xoAt?, and /Scve'ot = /Sive'ot, though isolated occurrences,
indicate an open pronunciation of the c Cf. El. a = c and d = rj
(12 a, 15).
y 19. Consonantal i (t) from antevocalic i in Lesbian and Thes-
salian. The consonantal pronunciation of antevocalic i might
occur anywhere in rapid speech, but was especially characteristic
of Aeolic, as indicated by the following related phenomena in
Lesbian and Thessalian.
V"1. Lesb. f from Si in fa, Kap£a, Zovvvaos, from glosses or late
inscriptions, the usual inscriptional spelling being Sid etc. Cf.
also Ziovv(<rio<;) on a coin of Phocaea, Cypr. Kop&a- /capSia
(Hesych.).
V 2. Lesb. fiereppos, aWoreppos, Tl4ppap.o<;t Hepafio*; = fieTpios,
aWoTpios, Upianos, the development being pi, pi, epi, epp.
Thessalian doubling of consonants before i, which may then
be retained or omitted in the spelling, as iSSiav, 7ro\Xto?, irpo^ev-
viovv, Kvppop beside Kvpiov, apyvppoi beside apyvpioi, Mpaa<ra =Mvaaid. Cf. Att. fioppas from (Hope as.
^ 4. Omission of i, as Lesb. apyvpa = apyvpia, Thess. Tpa/cdSi =rpiaicdSi, etc. (see also under 3).
v 20. Interchange of i and v. Assimilation of t to y of the fol-
lowing syllable is seen in Jjpvav = ffniav, which appears in Attic
in the early fourth century, in other dialects only late ; the oppo-
site assimilation in /3ifi\tov beside ftvffXiov. Influence of the pre-
ceding ev, or of the suffix -avvrj, in Lac. *E\evhvvia = 'EXevai'via
(also Olynth. 'EXcvavvio*;, name of a month). Other by-forms, the
relation of which is uncertain, are'
'Afupitcrww and 'Apfa/crvove;,
Meg. alaifivdra*:, atcifivSnrres = alarvfivqTrjs etc.
I
21. I remains unchanged everywhere. But in late inscriptions
it is sometimes denoted by ei, which had come to have the sound
l, as reifid or reifxij = rlfirj.
34] PHONOLOGY 25
o
J 22. v from o, especially in Arcado-Cyprian. In both Arcadian
and Cyprian, final o nearly always appears as v. Gen. sg.
-av = -do, as Arc KaXX/au, Cypr. 'Ovao-tyopav. Middle endings
-tv, -vtv ss -to, -ito, as Arc. Bicopdaxrarv, iydfjmvrv (but also -to,
from Attic), Cypr. yivoirv, ifperdaarv. Arc, Cypr. (also Lesb.,
Thess.) airv = a-rro, Arc. ottv = vtto, also /carv by analogy, a\\v
= dWo. Cf. also for 6v = ai/a (6) in Cypr. vviOeice (once)
beside ov&e/ce, and Arc. vvSvae beside ov&i/ca (later ai>- due to
Attic influence).
a. In Lesbian there are several examples (besides 4?rv) of v = o, especially
before /x, as v/iotorc, vfxoXoyCa. Also Arc. v/xotots, trrvfUov.
Jb. oyvfjua. = ovofxa is common to nearly all, perhaps all, dialects except
Attic-Ionic. Cf. the compounds <Syu>w/to? etc., which are universal.
c. In Chalcid. hwrv = vtto, and 9vpyvs, the second v is due to assimila-
tion to the first.
d. In Pamphylian, o in final syllables regularly becomes v, written v
or ov.
0)
^23. 01/ from o> in Thessalian. Long 6 in Thessalian, whether
original or secondary (25), became a close o, then u, and, after the
introduction of the Ionic alphabet, was regularly denoted by ov.
%ovpa = x&pdy <f>i\dv0pov7ra = <f>L\dp0pQ>7ra trovv rayovv irdv-
rovp = Twy ray&v wdirrtov. Cf. €t from 17 (16).
v and u
* 24. Instead of becoming a sound like German ii, French utas
it did in Attic at an early period, the original w-sound (English oo
in food) was retained in several, perhaps the majority of, dialects.
This is most obvious where, the Attic values of the letters being
taken as a basis, the spelling v was replaced by ov.
In Boeotian, ov begins to appear beside v about 350 B.C., and is
frequent after 300 B.C., though v is not uncommon until the last
quarter of the century. Thus oirrrep, /covpLos, apyovpiov, aovvypa-
<f>ov, Tov\ayovovpa (22 5), etc In the third century the spelling
26 GREEK DIALECTS [84
tov (pronounced like English u in cube ?) is also employed, though
never consistently, after t, 8, 0> vt and X, as noir^a, Siovo = Svo,
'I0iov8i/co$, oviovfia, AitoVLovaLos, Aiovtciaica), etc. ; also once after a
(liovveais) and once initially (loviv = viov). Another, rare spell-
ing is o, as Boeot. oW/> = virip, Ooala = 0vaCat Arc. vrrv, cnrep.
a. Except in Boeotian and Pamphylian, where ov is also frequent, the
spelling v is retained in inscriptions. So in Laconian, for which the reten-
tion of the «-sound is amply attested by the numerous glosses spelled with
ov in accordance with Attic values, and by the pronunciation of the modern
Tsakonian. In various other dialects, as Arcadian, Cyprian, Thessalian,
Lesbian, Cretan, Euboean, there are indications, of one kind or another, of
the same pronunciation, such as the occasional spelling ov or o for v, or v
for o (22 a), use of ? before v (Chalcid. 9vows, A-ijovflos, etc.), or present-
day pronunciation.
Secondary I and 5. " Spurious Diphthongs "
- 25. In many dialects, as in Attic, c and o differed in quality
from rj and a>, being close vowels (e, q). Consequently the long
vowels which came from them by contraction or compensative
lengthening, since they retained the same quality, were not iden-
tical with tj and <o, but were e and q, the latter becoming u, and
eventually came to be designated by « and ov after these original
diphthongs had become monophthongs in pronunciation (28, 34).
But in other dialects they were identical with rj and o>, and were
so written. Hence such dialectic variations as rpels and Tpfj<i from
*rpeie; (42.3), eifii and rjyiC from *iafi( (76), <f>6dp<o and <j>0rjpo)
from *<f>0epta) (74), £elvos and £rjvos from fe'v/ro? (54), ^ctXtot and
Xn^101 from *X&"Xioi (76), ftovXri and ffaXa from *fio\va (75),
/covprj and /ca>pa from Koppd (54), gen. sg. -ov and -co from -oio
(106.1), acc. pL -ov? and -a>? from -ow (78).
The dialects which regularly have 77 and o> in such forms are
Arcadian, Cyprian, Elean, Laconian, Heraclean, and Cretan. Boeo-
tian has 6>, but €i as for original 17 (16). Argolic, Rhodian,
Theran, and Coan have rj, a> in many forms, but ei, ov in others,
the distribution being only in part definable.
«] PHONOLOGY 27
a. In the last-named dialects we have commonly rj, to from lengthening
in r)fu, Sykofjucu, /3<oAa (also fiovXa, under influence of Attic spelling), Arg.
&iro<rn}\avTos, etc., and from contraction in Arg. rj^ov, e*c «> Rhod.,
Coan ktjvos, Arg. t^vos, Ther. Tprjs, Arg. Xumjpiov, etc. But a from con-
traction in verbs in -«&>, at Argos even t, as tcA/to, &<fxupur$<u (V cent. ; also
K = eT with genuine a), ov from contraction in verbs in -on> and gen. sg. -ov.
Note also Rhod. rjfu.iv, with a difference seen also in Archaic Cret. s/aev, if
this answers to fjprjv and is not rjfxcv. Archaic Cret. has also E, not
B, in fjLokev = later fiokr/v (or for /xtuAcv ?), and mreyioc = later ^kw.See App.
\/&. jpjjp- = ^«i/>- (79) occurs also at Delphi and Corinth, and is partly due
to a nom. sg. xqp formed after original p-stems in -rjp. Cf. Att. /xijv (112.3).
f e. An early change of c to I occurs in Att X'^"* (?6), MiAixto?
(MoA- etc. in other dialects, cf. 75) and ifmrvov (ttftariov in other
dialects, like el/ia). Cf. also Arg. rtXtro etc. (a), and for late t 28 c.
y/d. The lengthening of o before <r + nasal (76) gives Att.-Ion. <o, not ov,
as fyios (Goth, ams, cf. Lesb. cVo/x/ioouuc Theocr.), M\ (cf. Lesb. om),Horn. AutfKvo-os. The relation of Att. ow to wv of all other dialects is
obscure ; likewise the history of Att-Ion. oovAos, Cret. ouAo?.
e. It is to be remembered that the early inscriptions of most dialects have
simply E, 0, which we transcribe c, o, no matter whether the later spell-
ing is ct, ov, or rf, o). Among the rj f w dialects the actual spelling ij, a> does
not occur, of course, until the introduction of the Ionic alphabet about
400 B.C., except that in Crete, Rhodes, etc., where H = rj is much earlier,
we find rni£ etc. in the earliest inscriptions.
Of the o, ov dialects, Corinthian is the only one in which the identity of
genuine and spurious ct, ov belongs to the earliest period, owing to the very
early monophthongization of the diphthongs (28, 34). The spelling even
of the earliest inscriptions is El, OV at Corcyra (e.g hviov, Ei/tu), and
OV (but E, not El) at Corinth. In Attic-Ionic examples of El, OV occur
in the fifth century (ei/u even earlier), but E, 0 are more common until
after 400 B.C., and occasionally appear much later. In general El becomes
established earlier than OV, and many inscriptions use El uniformly but
vary between 0 and OV. In Ionic the gen. sg. -0 is especially persistent.
In Locrian no. 56 has only E, O (e.g. hdyzv, tos), while the somewhat
earlier no. 55 has El (<f>dpz\v etc.), and OV in the acc. pi. (toys) but 0in the gen. sg. (Safto). In other dialects El, OV come in with the
introduction of the Ionic alphabet, and even then the spelling varies
for a time.
28 GREEK DIALECTS [26
Diphthongs
at
v, 26. rj from at in Boeotian. The diphthong is retained in the
earliest inscriptions, sometimes as at, sometimes as ae, especially
at Tanagra, e.g. AcV^oi/Sa?, 'Oki/Suc But it came to be pronounced
as a monophthong, an open et and with the introduction of the
Ionic alphabet was regularly denoted by 77, e.g. kt) = ical, 17 = at,
BeiPfjos = ®r)pato<;, dat. sg. and nom. pi. -17 = -at, dat. pi. -179 = at?,
infin. -0-77, -<r0rj = -<rai t -<r0ai. In very late inscriptions even « is
found, as ©et£eto9.
N 27. et from at in Thessalian. In general at remains, but at
Larissa we find et for final at, e.g. islrdfao-Tet = bfrjfurrai, /&\Xet-
ret = fiovXrjTai, yivv€iT€i = ytyvrjrai, and, with added v (139.2, 156),
Tr€7T€i<TT€iP = TrerretaOat, opypdyfretp = ctpaypdyfrat, i<f>dpyp€P0€tP =ifatpovprat, fieWovpdeiP = fiovXayprat. Also Et/toumo? (A2/m»i/).
/<l
V 28. Sooner or later et became everywhere a monophthong, a close
e (e), though the spelling was retained and extended to the e of
different origin (25). In Corinthian this had taken place at the
time of the earliest inscriptions, and, while at Corcyra the spelling
was El (25 d), at Corinth the sound was nearly always denoted by
a single sign, though generally differentiated from the open e or 17,
e.g. AfEp(a, i.e. Afipta = AeiPi'ov, HortSaPt, ie. HoreSaPt (rarely
UoT9i8dp), but aptOtKt = a,P€07)/c€. Cf. also teSc = retSe in an early
Megarian inscription (here = e, E = 17 and genuine or spurious et).
*j a. At a late period the « progressed still further to an Z, usually with
retention of the old spelling a, which then came to be used also for original
I (21), but sometimes with phonetic spelling 1. In some words this late
spelling with t became fixed in our texts, e.g. t«to>, intra, &ctmti9, of which
the proper spelling, as shown by inscriptions of Attic and other dialects, is
retow, ireum, Iktoxtk.
b. But before vowels it remained c for some time after it had become t
elsewhere, and, to distinguish it from « = I, was often written 17, e.g. YroXi-
rrjav, Uprja, etc., especially in the Augustan period.
c. For Elean at from u after p, see 12 a ; for Arg. hi = ct, 25 a.
31] PHONOLOGY 29
^29. i from ei in Boeotian. The change in pronunciation which
took place everywhere at a late period (28 a) occurred very early
in Boeotian, and here showed itself in the spelling, which in the
fifth century varies between €£, h (4.5), and i, but later is regularly
tf e.g. TWi/zeWs = Teio-tfieprjs, eVi = iwel, briSei= iveiBq (cf. also
16), e^t = $X€l> ,clfl4va<> = tceifidvas.
01
730. v from oi in Boeotian. The diphthong oc was retained muchlonger than ai (26) or ei (29), appearing as ot
fbut also, in some of
the earliest inscriptions especially of Tanagra, as oe, e.g. XoeptXos,
Fhe/caSdfioe. But in the third century it became a monophthong,
probably similar to the German o, to denote which, approximately,
the u, with its Attic value of u as a basis (cf. ov for v, 24), was em-
ployed with increasing frequency from about 250 B.C. on, though
not uniformly till the end of the century, e. g. fv/eta = ol/cia, dat.
sg. and nom. pi. -u = -oi, dat. pi. -ix> = -019. Where 01 is followed by
a vowel it is usually retained (in contrast to at, 26), as Botamk,
though Bug)t<wi> occurs once, also 6 7rva? = 17 iroia.
In some late inscriptions of Lebadea and Chaeronea the spelling
ei is also found, indicating the further progress of the sound to I
(see 28 a), e.g. ai/refr = avrol*;.
ai, €i, 01 before vowels
v 31. In the case of ai, ei, 01, also i/t, before vowels the omission
of i, consequent upon its consonantal pronunciation with the follow-
ing vowel, is to be observed in various dialects, though the spelling
is anything but constant, and it is impossible to make any general
statement as to the conditions of the loss. Thus, as in Attic 'A077-
valay later 'Adrjvda, *A.0r)va
tScoped beside Scopeid, evvoa beside ev-
voia, vcfe, uu9 beside w'0'9, ww, so e.g. Ion. areXeij beside areXeCrj,
Trocqcreav = Troirfcreiav, Lesb. St/coo)? = Sitea {cos, evvoav = evvoiav,
Thess. TevvdoL = Tevvalov, Arc. aTopirdo*; = acrrpcnraios, EL ea
beside c?e = etrj, jiao-Tpda = *fia<rrpeui (12 a), Cret. ayeXdot =
30 GREEK DIALECTS [81
ayeXaloi, Delph. <f>aa>rfc= *4>aia>T(k (<f>aio<:). So especially in forms
Of WOlfa, aS Att. 7TO€t, TTOrjGtD (but WOl&v), Lesb. 7T0170-G), IpOTTOrjTai,
Boeot. eVoWe, Arc. 7roevraj, EL eiriiroevrav, Coan vairoav beside
vatroia\. Contraction, as in 'Adrjva, in Lesb. <£>oS*at = $>a>*a£u.
a. Owing to the variation in forms like the above, the diphthongal spell-
ing sometimes appears in words where it has no etymological justification,
as late 0780079, oyootTjxovra, Povrflita.
av, cv, ov
v 32. In av, ev, ov, the t; remained an i^-sound, not becoming U as
it did in many dialects when not part of a diphthong. This is shown
not only by Ionic ao, eo (33), but by occasional varieties of spelling
such as Corinth. 'A^tXXcovV, Corcyr. afindv, Att. apxndp, Ion.
apxno, Cret. a/jL€fv<ra<rOai, where f indicates the natural glide be-
fore the tt-sound, and Locr. ^afiraKriov, Cret. airofBSdv, etc.
v 33. ao, eo from av, ev in East Ionic, ao, eo appear in East Ionic
inscriptions (eo also in Amphipolis and Thasos) of the fourth cen-
tury (eo once in Chios in fifth century) and later, e.g. aoVo'9, raora,
copoia, eoepyerTjs. This spelling is frequent even in koivt\ inscrip-
tions of this region.
a. For El. av from ev after p, see 12 a. Some late Cretan inscriptions
show ov ~ ev (cf . Att. ov from co), as iXovOtpos, cVtraoov/jo. Also av = ev in
Arc. AvxAiCia, and very late Ther. avvoco, Delph. IXavOtpk, etc.
- 34. ov became, in most dialects, a monophthong (first 0, later u),
though the spelling ov was generally retained and eventually ex-
tended to the secondary 6. In Corinthian this had taken place at
the time of the earliest inscriptions. See 25 d.
>/ a. Occasionally words which contain genuine ov are found with the
spelling o in early inscriptions when o for secondary 5 was usual, e.g. ok =owe, fiov = fiovv (or = /?<oi>? See 37.1). In forms of ovros, which in gen-
eral have genuine ov (e.g. Cret. rovro etc.), this spelling is so frequent in
early Attic, e. g. toto, totov (toto also in Thasos ; cf . also Orop. evro&i,
i. e. ivrovOa = eVravoVx), as to point to some special cause. Possibly, as has
been suggested, there existed beside the usual forms with genuine ov
(e. g. tovto from *to-v-to), a gen. sg. toto (tovtov), formed by doubling of
to (tov), which then influenced the other forms.
ST] PHONOLOGY 31
aw, €v before vowels
^35. Certain words show a v diphthong in Lesbian (and in Homer)
in contrast to other dialects, e.g. auo>9= Dor. etc. a(f)o>9 (cf. Hesych.
a£a> • Troon), Horn. 170S9, Att. em, from *av<r<&; (cf. L. aurora from
*au86s-d), vavos = Dor. etc. vd(p)6$ (cf. Lac. vapov), Horn. 1/7709,
Att. veto?, probably from *va<rpo^ (54/), $evo> = Att oVo>, need, from
J a. In such forms v comes from a combination containing v or p, not from
simple intervocalic p, which in Lesbian, as elsewhere, regularly drops out
without affecting the preceding vowel. Forms like cviSc from *ipi&e are
poetical only, and due to metrical lengthening or doubling of the p under
the ictus. The consonant-doubling in hypocoristic proper names (89.5)
accounts for the diphthong in Thess. KAcuic, from *KAcfds, Calymn. KXev-
ovtos, Cret. <feu)oc, Ncuavros.
36. In words with regular antevocalic ev the natural glide be-
tween v and the following vowel is often expressed by p, as Boeot.
Raxevfai, Cypr. /carea-Kevpatre, Lac. EvfidX/crjt: (/3 = p, 51).
In late inscriptions v is sometimes omitted, especially in deriva-
tives of OTceOos, as Att. irapea-Keaa-fi^vcov, Lesb. einaKedaavra,
Corcyr. iirur/ced&iv, <TKeoQr\Ka^, Delph. KaTaaKedxrrjTai.
Long Diphthongs
f\37. 1. The original long diphthongs di, du, ei, eu, di, du, except
when final, were regularly shortened in prehistoric times to at, au,
ei, eu, oi, ou, or, in some cases, lost the second element. Hence such
by-forms as /S0O9 from */3cov<; (cf. Skt. gdus) but Dor. fim (cf. Lat.
bos, Skt. acc. sing, gam; fi&v also once in Homer), Zcv? from *Zrjv^
(cf. Skt. dydus) but acc. Zrjv (cf. Lat. dies), whence, with transfer to
consonant declension, Zijva, Zt)v6^, etc., Cret. Aijva, Tfjva (84).
2. The Greek long diphthongs may be original when final, but
otherwise are of secondary origin. Most of the latter arose by loss
of an intervening consonant, as *Xd&, /eXrjfc, from *k\dpfc (cf. Lat.
cldvis), and in the earlier period these were not diphthongs but
were pronounced in two syllables. So tcXrjfa, XPV%<°> vroXepLrjios,
32 GREEK DIALECTS [87
iraTptUos, etc. regularly in Homer, and often in the later Ionic
poets. This pronunciation is also indicated by occasional spellings
such as Trjuot, Ocourfv, ieprjua, XPV^&t m Ionic inscriptions. On
the other hand the change of rjc to et (39) or the loss of the 1 (38)
presupposes the diphthongal pronunciation ; and where we find e.g.
XPV&> Uprjov, and XPV1&> Uprjiov, side by side, the latter must be
understood as XPW&t ^€PVl0V- But in general it is impossible to
detennine just when the change from dissyllabic to diphthongal
pronunciation took place, and hence it is often uncertain whether
we should accent e.g. rcXijfc (kkrjfc) or /cXfc (tfXjfc), XPV^ or
XPV l& toUqio<;, oltcijfov, or ol/cfjios, ol/crjiov, and editors of the same
texts differ in their practice. We employ the accentuation which
goes with the earlier pronunciation, though without the mark of
diaeresis, for the early Ionic inscriptions ; and likewise in general,
simply as a matter of convention, in citing forms of this kind in the
grammar.
38. a, 17, a>, from ax, rji, an. In Attic the 1 ceased to be pro-
nounced in the second century b.c, and the spelling without t
(the iota subscript is a mediaeval device ; in inscriptions 1 is written
like other letters or omitted entirely) became more and more fre-
quent, and may be found in late inscriptions from all parts of
Greece. But in some dialects this dates from an earlier period.
East Ionic has occasional examples of dat. sg. -77 = -rji from the
sixth century B.c. on, though -rji is the usual spelling.
Lesbian has to Ni/ciatot, in a fifth-century inscription (no. 20),
with earliest loss of t in the article. No. 21 (first half fourth
century) and no. 22 (324 B.C.) have uniformly dat. sg. -at, -gh
(3 sg. subj. -rjt in no. 21, -77 in no. 22), while no. 23 (319/7 B.c.)
has -<», -tj, but mostly -<u, a difference observed in some other
texts. After the fourth century the forms in -d, -o>, -77 predominate,
Thessalian has from the fifth century dat. sg. rafypohCrat. ra,
and raya beside arayUit (in no. 33), and in inscriptions in the
Ionic alphabet we find regularly dat. sg. -a, -ov (= a>, 23), 3 sg.
subj. -€i (» 1), 16).
40] PHONOLOGY 33
Cyprian has dat. sg. -a, -o, beside -at, -ot, but in the Idalium
bronze (no. 19) only in the case of the article when followed by t,
as ra i(v).
a. The loss of i probably began in the article, which was proclitic.
b. The fluctuation between the historical and the phonetic spelling in late
inscriptions introduced confusion in the spelling of forms with original «, <u
;
hence such spellings as nom. sg. fiovXrji, gen. sg. ru>t So/xoh, imv. c^c'toh.
Such imperative forms in -tor and -aOou., where this spelling was favored by
the subj. in ->yc, are especially frequent.
J39. ei from i\t. The history of tjl differs in some dialects from
that of at, a>t,— especially in Attic, where it became ct (Le. e) some
two centuries before at, ot became a, a>.
In the case of medial tji of secondary origin (37.2) the spelling
« is frequent in the fourth century and from about 300 B.c. is
almost universal, e.g. tcXefc from tcXijfc, Xeiarifc from X^to-n;?,
XeiTovpyea from \rjiTovpye<o.
In inflectional endings et is also frequent in the fourth century
and predominates in the third and second, e.g. dat. sg. /SouXct,
3 sg. subj. €t7ret. But here, owing to the analogy of other forms
with i) of the same system, as /3ouX^9, fiovXyv, eiirrjTe, tji was
never given up and eventually was fully restored, so that the nor-
mal spelling in imperial times was tji or tj (38).
The spelling et beside rji, partly at least due to Attic influence,
is also frequent in third- and second-century inscriptions of other
dialects, or even earlier as in the Heraclean Tables, where wefind 3 sg. subj. pepei, <f>epei, etc. (so usually, but twice -tji, once -tj).
a. The change of rp. to a is also Euboean, where it was accompanied by
a change of cot to ot. In Eretrian this was effected about 400 n.c. Some-
what later a occurs beside rji at Amphipolis, and ot beside cut at Olynthus.
Dat. sg. it is found also in an inscription from Naples.
Non-Diphthongal Combinations of Vowels
(Contraction etc.)
40. Owing to the proethnic loss of intervocalic t and <r, a
large number of new vowel-combinations arose, and these were
34 GREEK DIALECTS [40
subsequently augmented by the dialectic loss of intervocalic p (53).
An exhaustive treatment of their history in the several dialects
would require not merely that each of the numerous combinations
should be considered by itself, but that further distinctions should
be made according to the character of the consonant which was lost,
that of the sound which preceded the combination, the accent, the
number of syllables in the word, etc. See 45. Only some of the
most important facts can be stated here.
a or a + vowel
e (spurious €t), or rj. Attic-Ionic a, but elsewhere
tft at least in West Greek and Boeotian. Similarly dt or rji from
a + €*, yt. Examples are forms of verbs in -aa>, as Att.-Ion. w*are,
vucavy etc., which have y in West Greek and Boeotian, e.g. Cret.,
Arg. pi/crjv, Lac iv(/eif Rhod. Ooipfjrai, Meg. <f>oLryT€ot Corcyr.
rcfirjp, Locr. avXiv, Delph. trvXrju, Boeot. (frvarjTe (Ar.), etc.
a. In Lesbian, Thessalian, and Arcado-Cyprian there are no such forms
with 17, but also no certain examples of d from ae, since the contract verbs
in these dialects show other types of inflection (see 157, 159). But rj from
at in crasis is usual in Thessalian, and Arcadian, as well as West Greek
and Boeotian. See App.
^ 2. a -f- o or o>. When contracted, the result is o> in all dialects.
So regularly in forms of verbs in -ao, as Att. ripcofiev, Tifiayvri,
Meg. (Selinus) vitcopiet, viicovti, Locr. avXovra, Boeot. aovXtivres,
Lac. heftovri (subj.), ivhefiohais (rjfidxrai.*: from rffiaoxrai*;), but also,
rarely, uncontracted as Boeot. taoVru?, Locr. cnrcXdoirrcu. Cf. also
HeracL rfrpapov, group offour boundary-stones, from *T€Tpa-opov,
7rafia>xo<; (7ra/*G>XeG)) from *7ra/xa-o^o9. ao from afo is uncon-
tracted in Boeotian (as in Homer), but in most dialects yields o>,
as <f><o<; from <£ao? (*<f>af09, cf. Hesych. <f>avo<f>6po<;), Boeot. KaXXi-
<f>da>p etc., 'AyXay- from ayXao- (*ayXafo~), Boeot. 'AyXadSapos
etc. (AyXao- occasionally elsewhere), era*, <ra>-, 2a>-, from <rdfo<; (cf.
Cypr. 2afo*\^/re9), Boeot. 2aW, 2ai/*paVet9, Savy^iw, etc. (av
from ao is otherwise unknown in Boeotian and is here perhaps
41] PHONOLOGY 35
due to the influence of a *2a0o9 like Cret. 4>avo9 etc., 35 a). Arc.
la/cperrjs etc. have 2d- (not 2a-), abstracted from "Edcop etc.
3. a -f e. Attic-Ionic 17, elsewhere a. Att.-Ion. 77X109 (Horn.
77^X109) from ifikios (Cret. gloss a/S^Xto?), aVX*09 (Pind. etc., Arc),
Dor. dX*09, Lesb. dXxo?.
v 4. d + o or a>. Attic-Ionic €a> or a>, elsewhere a or uncontracted.
In Attic-Ionic first 770, rja> (cf. 8), often preserved in Homer,
whence ea> (with shortening of the first vowel, and, in the case
of 770, lengthening of the second; cf. 43), which often has the
value of one syllable, and which may be further contracted to to
(in Ionic mostly after vowels, cf. 45.2 ; in Attic not so restricted,
but the conditions are complicated and not wholly clear). In
the other dialects the uncontracted forms are most general in
Boeotian.
Gen. sg. masc d-stems, Ion. -€&>, -a> (also -770 in no. 6), from
-do as in Homer (here Aeolic, beside Ion. -€co) and Boeotian (rare
in Thessalian), Arc-Cypr. -du (22), Lesb., Thess., West Greek -d.
Att.-Ion. eo>9 (Horn, elo9, L e. 7709) from *&f09 (Skt. ydvat), Lesb.,
Boeot., West Greek 09.
Att.-Ion. Xecfc, i/ctfc, eo><? (Horn, vrjih, 770)9 ;X7709 in Eub. 'Aya<ri-
\€f6) from Xd/ro9 (seen in proper names of several dialects), vdffc,
afds (but see 35, 54 /), in most dialects Xdo9, fdo'9, ao>9, but Xd-,
va-y in compounds as Kdtcplvrfi, vaKopos, vdirolai. See 45.3.
Gen. pL d-stems, Ion. -eo>i>, -cbv (also -gov in no. 6), Att. -wv, from
-do>i> (*-d8dm, Skt. -dsdm) as in Homer (Aeolic), Boeotian (but
always rav, see 45.4), Thessalian (rav kolvolovv etc. at Crannon,
but otherwise -di>), Lesb. -di/, Arc, West Greek -dv.
Att.-Ion. Oecopfc from *0e&fG>p6<;tBoeot. duitopCa, Lesb. 6e'dpo<;,
West Greek Oedpos. But also -fopos, cf. Arc. Oeaopos.
Att. rcoivcDv, gvvcbv, Ion. fjvveav (Hes. f-vvtfovas) from *-dfo>i>,
*-dfow>9, %waov& Pindar, Arc, West Greek icoivav. So Epid.
KVKaV = tCV/C€G)V.
Att. noo-€i8<ui>, Ion. noo-«oYo>!>, Horn. noo-«8aW (-aa>i>09),
Corinth. noTeSa/rdi/*, IIoreSaw, noT€t8ai', Boeot. noreiSaow,
36 GREEK DIALECTS [41
Cret., Rhod., Delph. UoreiSav (-oW), Lesb. HotreC&dv, Arc. Hoaoi-
Sdvos, Lac. UohoiSav (-dvt).
a. In Ionic, beside usual c<u, there are some examples of co or cv (cf . 33),
as $cop6s, dtvpos (Paros, Thasos), gen. sg. -cv (Erythrae etc.).
b. In Iouic some of the older forms with unshortened rj, as in Homer,
are employed also by later writers, as vrps etc. So rjias in Herodotus and
in an inscription of Oropus (no. 14).
c. In Thessalian there are some examples of o, ov (from o>, 23), where
we expect d, as gen. pi. 7rpo£cwLavv, ro/x</>iTovv, 0covpos, Horafiowt, hvkopi-
ovto? (cf. vXi^opos, vXwpo?). But the first four are probably icoanj forms
with dialectic coloring (for such hybrids, see 280), and AvXopeWo; is from
vXo- beside v\d- (see 167).
€ -I- vowel
^42. 1. e 4- a. In general Attic rjfelsewhere uncontracted ea or
ta (9), as acc. pi. Att. errj, elsewhere (f)erea, (f)eria. But occa-
sionally rj in other dialects, as Ion. Ovrj (no. 8 ; fifth century)
beside usual eVea etc. (cf. 45.2), Rhod. acc. sg. XetoXrj (no. 93 ; sixth
century), Lac. acc. sg. ®io/cXe (sixth century), besides later exam-
ples (e.g. Lac. KXeoyevrj, Heracl. f&rrj, Rhod. errj, Delph. ivSoyepij),
some of which may be due to tcoivrj influence.
Even ea from e/ra, which is uncontracted in Attic, sometimes
becomes rj in West Greek, as Rhod., Delph. ivinj = eWo, Ther.
rjfi((T7) = rffMiaea, KXrjyopa*; = KXeayopas, Rhod. *Ayrjva^ = *Aye-
aval~fDor. tcpf}? (Theocr. etc.) = Kpeas, rip (Alcman etc.) = lap,
Sicil. (Acrae) <f>prjnop = (jypeaTiov (cf. <f>pT)rl Callim.). Cf. also Dor.
/3a<riXii (43, 111.3).
2. e + c. Proper names in -€<*<?, as Tt^ea?, Aypeas, usually
remain uncontracted in Attic (*Ep/i7)? is the Ionic form) and most
dialects, though in late times partly replaced by -a?, as Ar)p.d<;,
Aa/xa?. But -?)? regularly in Iouic (from -eys), as Arjfifjs, 'AireX-
X?)?, and sometimes elsewhere, as Rhod. 'Apiarr)?, Ther. KySpfy,
<da(p)pri<i (archaic). Cf. Rhod. XaX/cij from XaXKe'd. All the cer-
tain examples of Dor. rj from ed are from the islands (Syrac. Tvktj
is doubtful), and hence are possibly due to— very early— Ionic
influence ; but not necessarily so, cf. Dor. 77 from ea, above.
42] PHONOLOGY 37
3. e + e. Kegularly contracted to f (ci) or 17 (see 25), as Att.
Tpefc, Ther. rprjs, from *rpei€s (Skt. trayas). But uncontracted
forms also occur, as Cret. rpies, 8poji4e;t Arg. ypo<f>fe, Boeot. fitca-
ripencs. See 45.5.
4. c -f €t, 171, or 17. Regularly contracted to «, 771, 17, as <f>i\ei,
<f>i\fji, faXfjrai. Uncontracted forms, like Locr. hoicih, ap%opdiit
Delph. a8i/cei], Boeot. ici, So/ciei (9, 16), are rare. See 45.5. But
forms like Berji, BerjraL (from €frj, see 45.1) are usually uncontracted.
Names in -/c\er)<; occur in some dialects, though most have only
-/cX?}?. See 108.1 a.
* 5. c + 0. The contraction to o (ot/), as in from *«y«wo9,
<f>i\ovji€v from *<f>i\eiofi€v (but 170Y09 etc., see 45.1), is Attic only.
Most dialects have co or to (9), as yeveos (-109), <f>i\4op*v (-lofiev).
In Ionic co often has the value of one syllable in poetry, and
this diphthongal pronunciation came to be represented by cv (cf.
€0 — original ev, 33). This spelling, though found in our texts
of earlier authors (sometimes even in Homer, as fiev, faXevvra*;),
does not appear in inscriptions until the fourth century B.C. FromIonic, ev spread to the Doric islands, and from the third century
on is frequent in Rhodes, Cos, Thera, etc. At this time it is also
found in continental Greece, as at Megara, Delphi, etc
^a. Boeotian has some examples of tv, iov, beside to (both original and
from co), but mostly after dentals, where it was supported by the prevalence
of the spelling tov = v (24). Thus Ntvftcivios, vtovfAUvirft 0wvrtftv, AtovfcAac,
but once also Bururrj.
^/ b. Heraclean has ua = co before a single consonant, as i/xcrpicu/xcs, furpua-
fievai (but Sco/uki from tpo).
c. Contraction to to is found in certain parts of Crete (see 273) before a
single consonant, as cvxapurrtofus (but Koafwvrt^, see d). Cf. also ifrupSiv-
tc5 in an inscription of Phaselis.
*/d. For co we sometimes find simply c or o. So in Megarian proper names
compounded of 0cds, in which, nearly always, 0c- appears before a single
consonant, 0o- before two, e.g. 0<Sa>po», 0cyciro?, ©cVi^ios, but Goxptnp,
0okA£/&z5, ©oyvctTo?. Such forms in 0c-, 0o- occur elsewhere, but are com-
mon only in Megarian. Other examples of o from co (so-called hyphaere-
sis, cf. 44.4) are Ion. 6prq, vocro-09, from ioprrj, vcootoc, Cret. (Hierapytna
etc.) Koafwrrcs, wxTOtxovras, brtaraTov, Arg. oWcAovrt, kolvclvovtl, Delph.
38 GBEEK DIALECTS [42
$€ap6vTov, TTOcovrtuv (but also TToUovra), Heracl. rrocovrao-ai, i^evoajv, Mess.
noiovTL, Chian Cf. also Arc. irXos from *irXf09 (113.2).
J 6. c + <o or oi. In Attic regularly contracted, as <j>i\<bvrit <f>i\ol
(but T)h4<ov etc., see 45.1). In other dialects regularly uncontracted
co), cot, or ceo, iol (9), but sometimes o>, oi after a vowel (see 45.2).
Ion. elSecoaiv but Troiojatv, ava>0€o{rj but ttoioi, Lesb. avarcOeaxri,
Delph. €VKa\4oiy evhoic4<ovTi, but ttoi&vti, Locr. eoiri, irpo^€v4oiy El.
igaypeov, So/ceoi but ttoiov, ivwoiol, ttoloIto (also ttouoi), HeracL
aSi/elcov, iyfTjXrjdtcovTi, but ttoi&v, Troi&vri, Cret. ivdfaftev, ttovLol
x\ -f- vowel
In the declension of nouns in -cv? the rj of the stem is re-
tained, as in Homer, in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian, Elean, and
Cyprian (a few examples also in Arcadian, Rhodian, Coan), but is
shortened in the majority of dialects (@aai\4o<t etc.), and in Attic
this is accompanied by lengthening of the second vowel, if o or a
(^ao-tXeW, fiaaikea). See 111. This "quantitative metathesis"
seen in Attic is in many other words Ionic also (as usually from
i/o = do, 41.4), e.g. (Herodas— Hdt. t\ea>? or f\eo??) from
i\t;o? (49.5), xpe'vf^i (161.2 a), rroKeax: (109.2), Mil. lepeax; (111.5),
also reXem (Herodas, and, borrowed from Ionic, in Coan) = Cret.
t^Xtjos, though the usual Ionic form is re'Xfio?, Te\co9.
Cf. also the subjunctives with rj retained in Horn. Qr\op*v (6Vo-
pev), Boeot. /covpovdei'ei, etc., but shortened in most dialects, as Ion.
04cofjL€P (Att. 0u)fi€v), Cret. ivdfofiev, etc. See 151.2.
Contraction of rja to rj (but probably through ea, cf. 42.1) is seen
in Eub. 3 pi. elprjrcu from *elpijarai, (cf. Horn. /3e/3\i]aTai), elpiarat
(Hdt.), and in fiao-iki} etc. of Delphian and most Doric dialects
(111.3).
o vowel
v 44. L o + c. When contracted, the result is a> in all dialects
(cf. o> from a + o, 41.2), e.g. Att. r/^ea, HeracL p*(a> from -o(o)af
Tificbva^, 'lmr&val;, etc in West as well as East Greek dialects,
45] PHONOLOGY 39
from -o-(f)ava^ (for Rhod. Ttfidva^, see 167). Cf. also o> in crasis,
as Corinth. Twyadov = to ayadov etc. (94).
J 2. o + a. Usually uncontracted (Att. 077), but in Ionic regularly
a), in other dialects sometimes a, e. g. Ehod. fiodOeco, Cret. fioddico,
AetoL /3od0o€(0, Att. fioTjde'co, but Ion. ficodeco, Lesb. ftddoeco, Att.
/3o7)8pofjLi(bp, but Coan, Rhod. /3d8p6fjLio<;. For Ionic a> from 077, no
matter whether 77 is from a or original 77, cf. also oyScoi (once) =
0780V, and oyStbtcovTa from 6yhor)icovTa (with original 77), and
Hdt. ficjaai, v&cai, dXXoyvuxras.
a. In the termination of podOos, fiorfioi beside fioado&i, fiorjOoos, whence
also flodOfu), Porfttta beside Lesb. /?ddo<a>, Aetol. jSoaOoito, hyphaeresis has
taken place. See 4.
^3. 0 + 0. Regularly contracted to o (ov) or to (see 25), as gen.
sg. -ov or -co from -010 (106.1).
/ 4. o + e. When contracted, the result is the same as from o -f- o
(3), e.g. Att. iXdrrow; (nom. pi., from -o(o-)€9) but Lac. iXdaaray;,
Att. 8rjfiiovpy6<; (Ep. 8rj/uoepyfc) etc., but Boeot. Xeircopyos, Heracl.
dfiireXaypyiico*;, Att. Xovrpov (Horn. Xoerpov), Arg., Heracl. Xamqptov.
So Heracl. 717x0771/0$ from *Trpoeyyvo<;. Cf. also the crasis in Att.
TOi>7ro9, Lesb. covtavros, etc. (94.2). But we also find uncontracted
o€, mainly from ope, and, before two consonants, sometimes 0
("hyphaeresis," cf. 42.5 d), e.g. Lesb. ofiovoevTes, Xoeao-d/ievos,
MaXoevri, Arc. ^ivoevri, Locr. 'Otto'citi and in the same inscrip-
tion 'OTroiTtou? (see 45.4), Meg. ScXtfoeirt but ILcXivovtioi, Cret.
BoXo'eira, BoXoevrfap, later 'OXoVri, 'OXoirtW. So beside Att.
StjfiLovpyo^y Ep. Srjfjiioepyos, and Safiiepyos (with elision, after the
analogy of compounds with original initial vowel in second mem-
ber, cf. faXepyos) at Nisyrus and Astypalaea, the form of most dia-
lects is 8r)fiiopy6<; (Ion.), 8ap.Lopy6^ (attested for Arc, ArgoL, Boeot.,
Cnid., Cret., Delph., EL, Locr., Meg., Mess.). So Ion. dXopyw; in
Teos and Samos.
45. Notes to 41-44. Some of the factors which help to account
for divergence in the treatment of the same combination of vowels
in the same dialect may be understood from the following.
40 GREEK DIALECTS [45
1. A combination which arises by the loss of f, being of later origin than
that arising from the loss of i or <r, may remain uncontracted, or be con-
tracted only later. So Att. trktofiev, rjSto^, ffiia., rj&wv, in contrast to </>iAov-
fuv, yevovs, yen/, yevwv, Locr. 'Ottocvti, later 'OrowTt.
2. A combination which is otherwise uncontracted may be contracted
after a vowel, Att. fiaaiAiuK but dAuos, Ion. Mcya/3area> but Ilava/xvtu (-tu
sometimes after consonants also, but not usually), cr€o, Ircwbut Qvrj y$vdv t
AvtoSecxT] but irouK, El. SoKtot but voukto etc. (see 42.6).
3. A combination which is otherwise contracted may remain uncon-
tracted in dissyllabic words, Att. wcds, fleos, £co>, and likewise, though be-
longing also under 1, Att. kcos, Dor. vuos, Ados. Such words may be
contracted when forming the first member of compounds, as Att. 0ovrt/AOs,
vov/xrjvta, Dor. mxdpos, KaxrBiyrp. Cf . also Meg. 0c&i>/>os, (donplvrp. Perhaps
these forms, as regards their origin, belong under 4.
7 4. The position of the accent on a following syllable is sometimes a
factor. So Locr. 'Oiroam (latert
Oirovvri) but 'Ojrovrtovs, and perhaps all
cases of " hyphaere8i8 " (42.5 d, 44.4) originated in like conditions, though
other factors also must be involved in part, and the whole phenomenon is
still not wholly clear.
The article, as proclitic, is often the first form to show contraction.
Cf . Boeot. rav fuixrawv, Thess. rav #cotvaow (Crannon ; elsewhere -ay in
nouns also), Eub. rtav opa^/icW. Here belongs probably Dor. as in con-
trast to vdos*
5. The analogical influence of grammatically related forms in which the
vowel, either of stem or ending, is not subject to contraction often counter-
acts the normal phonetic development. So Cret. rpecs etc. with «*s after
forms like iro&cs, Ion. fiaxjiXtos etc. (not -«o>s) after irooos etc., Locr. Sokcci
etc. after Sokco/uv etc.
Assimilation of Vowels
^ 46. The assimilation of vowela is comparatively rare in Greek,
and not characteristic of any particular dialect. Here may be men-
tioned *Opxoi**vfc from *Epxon€v6<;, the regular native form of the
name of both the Boeotian and the Arcadian town, Tpo<fxovio<; from
Tp€<f>d>pio<;, name of the Boeotian local hero, Thess. ¥etce&a/io<: =Boeot. Yhe/cdSafio*;, Delph. QavaTtix; beside Qavorefc. For exam-
ples of i and v, see 20. For Boeot. rpdireSSa, see 18. For Uoaoi-
hdv, *A7roWo>i/, o/9o\o9, in which assimilation is a possible but
not necessary assumption, see 49.1,3.
49] PHONOLOGY 41
Epenthetic Vowels
Lesb. y^Xaifu etc., quoted by grammarians, are of doubtful
authenticity. (3 sg. <f>aUrit Sappho, may be due to 3 pi. <f>al<ri, 77.3).
For epenthesis in the case of original pi, pi, \i, see 74 a, b.
Anaptyctic Vowels
>/48. $/38ofio<; and e/9Se/io? (114.7) from *££6>o-, *e7rr/Ao-. Other
examples are of only exceptional occurrence, as Att. 'Eoc/at;? ='Epfjif)*;, El. '2a\afwvd='La\fia)V7j t Thess. ^aKakcfmos. ireXeQpov
= ir\46pov, in Cretan, Delphian, etc., as in Homer, is perhaps an
inherited by-form.
Vowel-Gradation
49. In the system of inherited vowel-gradation the dialects gen-
erally agree in the grade shown by corresponding forms;e.g. Xenra),
\e\onra, e\nrov, in all dialects alike. But there are some examples
of dialectic differences, of which the following may be mentioned.1
J 1. Series, ei, oi, i (XeiTrca, \e\oiwa, eXiirov). Cret. Sitcwfu (irpo-
hUwri) = Att. SeUwfii (cf. hUrj etc.). Ion. 8etepv/ju is perhaps due
to contamination of Beitc- and Bik-. Lesb. oeiyca (*6feiy-) = Att.
oly<o (*6fiy-). rjvei/ca and rjvuca in various dialects (144 a). IIoo"€i-
$<wi>, UoreiSdv, etc. (41.4) with ei (Ylonhdv very rare), but usually
i in derivatives, as Att. IIoo"io€to9, Ion. n 00-1877109, Boeot. IIoti-
8a*^o?, Carpath. HoriBaiov (but the famous Potidaea was IIotc^
Said), also 01 (assimilation?) in Arc. HoaoiSdv, Lac. HohoiBdv,
Hoho&aia, and Lesb. (?) H]oroiSavi from Pergamum
J 2. Series ep, op, ap or pa (Be'ptcofiai, hihopica, eSpa/cov). re'caepcs,
rerope:, rerrape:, etc. (114.4). Ion., Lesb., Cret., Mess., Epid., Coan
eparjv, but Att. dpprjv, Arc. appevrepov, Lac. apa-rj^, Ther. aptrrjv (also
Ionic and Coan beside eparjv). Cf. also EL pdppevop (from a by-
form with initial f ; cf. Skt vrsan- beside Avest, arsan-), later ipae-
valrcpo<i (kolvt) influence, see also 80). Qipaos — 0dpo-o<; in Aeolic
1 Some cases where the variation is quite possibly not inherited, but which
fall into the same system, are included for convenience.
42 GREEK DIALECTS [49
(gram. ; Lesb. 64p<rei<r in Theocritus), and in proper names most
frequently in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian, and Arcadian, as Lesb.
%4p<nmro^i Thess. Sepo-iras, Sepaovv, Boeot. SepaavSpixos, Arc.
Bepo-tas, etc. /cperos = /cpaTos in Lesbian (poet.), and in proper
names also frequent in Arcado-Cyprian, as TifioKp4ri]^tIco/cper^,
etc. Ion. /cpe<r<r<ov (in KpeCaawv, KpelrTtov, the ei is not original),
but Cret. Kaprtov (cf. tcapTepos, Kpartpo*;). Cret. rpdira) = rpeirw, as
sometimes in Herodotus, Cret. rpd<f>co = Tpfyco, as in Pindar etc.,
Delph. aTroarpdyjraL = airoarpfyai. East Ionic ayepais assembly
(aydpa>y ayopd), West Ion. ayappis (Naples), Arc. iravdyopaw (see 5)
= iravriyvp^ (with obscure v). For Up<k, lapos, Z/>o?, see 13.1. For
ypo<f>€v^f <rrpor<h, etc., see 5.
V a. The weak grade varies between ap and pa, as in Horn. Kpdroq and
Kapros, Kpartpos and tcaprtpos, etc. So Cret. ndpros, KaprcuTro?, Kaprepos,
icapruiv, likewise oropros = orparos, Arc, Cypr., Corcyr., El. oapx/ia, Cret.
SapKvd = bpaxprj, Epid. <f>dp)Qia, <pap$is = (ppdyfUL, *<£pa£i?, Boeot. trirpa-
to? (Horn. Tcrparo?) = TCTapros, Lesb. &p.fip[o\Tyjv (6) = dpaprciv. This
variation is in part due to metathesis, and clearly so in Cretan, which has
op uniformly, as it also has mpr( = irpori See 70.1
.
^ 3. Series cX, oX, aX or Xa (cTeXXa), <tt6Xos, ia-rdXrjv). Arc.
oe'XXa> = /9aXXa> (cf. £^Xo? etc.). West Greek and Arcadian oScXo'?,
Boeot. oficXtk (rarely early Attic), Thess. 6/3cXk<k (89.3) = 6/3oXo?
(assimilation ?). West Greek oWXo/a<u, SqXo/iat, Boeot. ySei'Xoftat,
Thess. ySeXXofuw, all from a grade in cX, = fiovXopai. See 75.
Cypr. 8aXT09 = oVXto? (but this is a Semitic loanword). Coan
ereXoi/, Lesb. eraXov, yearling (cf. Lat. vitulus). Cret., Corinth.,
Lac., Pamphyl. 'Att^XXcov = 'A7ro'XXa>z/ (o due to assimilation ?),
Thess. "AirXovv with weak grade 7r\.
4. Series ev (c/x), ov (o/i), a or (a/x) (rei'vco from *T€W», toVo?,
raro<;). Ion., Coan, Heracl., Arg. rdfivto = TC/ivo) (c/a from Hreftov).
For pUan = €i/coaitetc., see 116 a. For participles with aT beside
ei/r and oi/t, as ea<r<ratlarra = ovca, £ire<> = ovtcs, see 163.8.
7 5. Series 77, a>, a (pjyvvpu, eppcoya, ippdyrjv). iXrjos (Lac. htXefos),
whence Att.-Ioru TXeaK, Cret. TXco?, but Arc iXaos, as in Homer
50] PHONOLOGY 43
etc. For HeracL ipprjyeta = ippcoyela, Dor. &>*a = ehca, see 146.4.
3y*T90-i9 in Attic-Ionic, also in Lesbian and various West Greek
dialects (though the examples are late and so possibly due to /coivj
influence), but ty/crao-is (Thess. evrao-n) in several dialects (but
possibly only a late blend of native tpuircuris with Att iy/cnjaK).
i a. West Greek ?/i7rcurt? (Arg. ?/»rais), Boeot ftnnuris, Arc. (Waai? con-
tain a different root ird-, like rrafxa = icrrjfia. See 69.4. xa/ia and related
forms, frequent in literary Doric, were employed in preference to KTrjpa.
etc. in most, perhaps all, the dialects except Attic-Ionic. Cf., besides
iftmuTK etc., Cret. ito/ao, irturras, owner, irrrraTax perf . subj., -rrdacrxu aor. subj.,
Arg. Trofia, Heracl. vafua^ti, Locr. fyeira/iov, ira/taro^ayuicrrcu, El. mrdarotBoeot. tnrdfAara, Cypr. Ilaatinros, Arc. xa/mx, nrofioDc.
CONSONANTS
In Attic-Ionic the /: was lost at a very early period. In
East Ionic there is no trace of it even in the earliest inscriptions
;
it is very rare in Central and West Ionic ; and in Attic the only
evidence of its existence is its occasional use to express the glide
sound before v, as apvrdp (32). In Thera, too, it is absent from
the earliest inscriptions (seventh century B.C.) ; likewise at Ehodes,
Cos, etc, though here early material is scanty. In Lesbian it
existed, initially at least, in the time of Alcaeus and Sappho, but
is not found in inscriptions, of which, however, none of any extent
is earlier than the fourth century.
But in most dialects it is of frequent occurrence initially, where
it survives till the fourth century or later, in Cretan and Boeotian
till the second. Between vowels it occurs in the earliest inscrip-
tions of many dialects, after consonants in several, and before
consonants in a very few.
a. In some cases the disappearance of p from inscriptions is due to Koarq
influence rather than to an organic loss of the sound within the dialect. So
evidently in Laeon ian, as shown not only by its reappearance in the spell-
ing f$ (51), but by its survival in some words in Tzakonian, the modern
representative of Laconian, e.g. fidwt (vanne), lamb (fapv-).
44 GREEK DIALECTS [so
^b. Even where there is no reason to doubt the actual loss of the sound,
the spelling, as is natural in such cases, only gradually adapted itself to the
pronunciation, and often there is an interval of considerable length in which
the older spelling with p and the later spelling without p occur promiscu-
ously, even in the same inscription. In the Heraclean Tables the presence
or omission of initial p is constant for certain words, e.g. always p in pi£,
fUaTi and derivatives, also peros, pi&oc, iypr/kifimm, but o&coc, {pya£o/uu,
/kWttos, wtos and Auroc, etc.
v 51. for p. p is represented by A which we must understand
in its later value of a spirant (EngL v), in numerous glosses and
in the later inscriptions of several dialects. So frequently in
Laconian from the fourth century B.C. to the second century A.D.,
e.g. fifieoi, /3(8voi, title of officials (ftS-), Bwpdia beside Ytop64a
(cf. nos. 70-73) = *Opdla, irpofStnrdhas = irpopwirdca%i Zia&4n)<i =8iap4nis f
aSf3d from*cJfa, etc. ; and in Cretan, e.g. Bopdios, BoXoevra,
ftfySrjt, fiefcdrepoi, Biafictirdfievo^, virSfioiicoi, etc Cf. also Arg.
Bopdayopas, HvpftaXtcov = older Hvppa\(6pfCorcyr. opfios = earlier
hopp os, El. fioucCap = poi/ctas (no. 61, in the stereotyped phrase
yap koX ftoitctap, otherwise p lost). For initial ftp = pp, see 55.
a. Conversely, p is used in place of /? in tyxotpa = dfioifid of an early Co-
rinthian inscription. The name of the Cretan town Fa£oc was sometimes
represented by *Qa£os, as Lat. Nerva by Ntpoa.
^52. p initially before a vowel. Examples are numerous in in-
scriptions of most dialects, e.g. p^ro? (cf. Lat. vetus) in eleven dia-
lects, polico? (cf. Lat. vicus) in twelve dialects, pUan (cf. Lat.
vigintx) in eight dialects, pdva% in ten dialects, further, in various
dialects, paprfp, paartk, p&ros, p€tir-fpdpyov, ptypto, /rl&o?, ptaros,
polvos, and many others (see also a, b, c), especially in proper names.
a. In several dialects which otherwise preserve p it is lost before o and
o> (but not before ot), as in Homer, e.g. in Gortynian forms of opdw, wvy,
w0cg>, etc. without p beside /rueari, pixaaros, poucak, etc. (/rov, fwby anal-
ogy of pdy pw, etc.). But the precise dialectic scope of this phenomenon is
not yet determined, and po is by no means unknown, e.g. Arc. potftXiiaotn
(no. 16, fifth century ; in no. 17, fourth century, o^Xcv beside paaroy, pimr
otov, etc.), FopScufLa, Cret. Bdpltoc, Lac. BotpOia., etc. (see 51).
63] PHONOLOGY 45
^ b. Initial <rp yields hp ,occasionally written ph (cf. Eng. which) but
usually simply p ,which, however, was pronounced as hp (or a surd p), as
shown by the fact that after the loss of p such words have the spiritus
asper. Thus Boeot. FAcxa-Sa/xoe, Thess. Fact-Safxoq, Cret., Locr., Delph.,
El., Arc. pocaoTO?) later ckcutto?. In some dialects this p was lost earlier
than p in general, e.g. in Boeotian, where c£ (from pi£, i.e. from
*sueks) and ckootos are frequent in inscriptions which otherwise have ini-
tial p, as ptxcKrri} teal Zktj] (no. 43.8).
v c. There are also some words with original initial p, not coming from
trp, which have ' in their later forms, e.g. Att. urrtap, iaropCa. (cf. Boeot.
purrwp, from ptB-, Lat. vid-), hnrvpx, elpa (cf. Cret. prjpa, Lat. res-/is), Jarre-
pos (cf. Locr. p€<nrapuvs, Lat. vesper), ckwv (cf. Locr. fepoVras, Skt. wzf>),
aXuiKopm (cf. Thess. paXicyo-Ktrai, Goth, wilwan). The explanation, as in
some other cases of secondary \ in which p is not involved, is uncertain,
but the following <r and analogical influence are the chief factors.
V53. Intervocalic p. This was lost sooner than initial p, hence is
found in fewer dialects, and in most of these only in the earliest
inscriptions. Often we find forms with and without p from the
same period or the same inscription, showing that it was either
weakly sounded, or wholly lost in pronunciation and retained only
in the spelling. This inconstancy is much greater than in the
case of initial p. The spelling with p often persists in proper
names, and sometimes in certain conventional or solemn expres-
sions, longer than elsewhere.
Examples are most frequent in Cyprian, where it appears almost
uniformly except in some later inscriptions, ag. alpet, olf09, popov,
Sopevai, ftaaiXepos, etc. (but always 7rafc, iraiZ6*;t with loss of p).
Eub. 'AyaaCkepo with p in the proper name beside iirolecev
(no. 9). Thess. Adpov, but otherwise lost, as in hvXopeovros, iaoae
(no. 33). Boeot. Uroiipi, iiroCpiae, %ap(f€Trap, KapvicepCS, etc.,
but not found after 450 B.C. except in a late archaistic inscription
with rpayapvhfc etc. Phoc. icXdfos, alpeC (Crissa ; sixth century).
Locr. Karaipct (also iwipoiKo^, pwapoitc&i, ptpaherira, hut see a)
beside Trafc, *Oir6evTLf Saficopyovs. El. [iro\ipdoi once (also airope-
Xe'oi, but see a), but usually vroie'oi, even in the same inscription,
/3a<n\a€<:, etc. Lac. hike pot, vapov, Taiap6,
xp iapdrarai (cf. Lesb.
46 GREEK DIALECTS [5S
avdra, EL dvdarop, elsewhere contracted to ara, dry, as Cret. ara,
diraro^y Locr. avdro(s)) t late cSfid (51). Arg. Aipi, Ai/roV, o/rii/9,
iirolpehe (also ireSdpoiKot, but see a). Corinth. HoTehdpovi beside
II ore Saw, Atpas, AapoirroXepLOSy etc. Coreyr. phopaiai, arovo-
pe(a)aav)etc. There are no examples of intervocalic f in even
the earliest Cretan (cf. aU£t vcuh, foucios, etc.) except in com-
pounds (a) ; nor in Arcadian (cf. i\aov no. 16), except dpedXa in
an archaic inscription.
a. Even where intervocalic p ia regularly lost, it may appear in com-
pounds or in augmented or reduplicated forms, owing to the influence of
the simplex or of the forms without augment or reduplication, where p has
survived as initial, e.g. Cret. irpofu.tr6.roy ipaht, and late ota/Jcwra/tcvos. Hence
such form8 are not necessarily evidence of the survival of true intervocalic p.
b. The use of p to indicate the natural glide before or after v (see 32,
36) is also no evidence for the survival of the inherited intervocalic p.
J 54. Postconsonantal p. The combinations vp, ppf \p, and also
ap (in some cases;see/) are preserved in the earliest inscriptions
of some dialects. The loss of p was accompanied by lengthening
of the preceding vowel in East Ionic, Central Ionic (in part;
see a), Doric of Argolis, Crete, Thera, Cos, Rhodes and colonies,
while in the other dialects, as in Attic, the vowel was not affected.
Corinth. 12,tvp6v, Corcyr. Ion. £elvos, Cret. wp6- In most dialects
irpogevpos, EL Bev- f7?vo9,Cyren. 4>tXo- fei/09, irpd^evos
pdpeop fi;i/o9, Rhod. E,t)vo-
*$vparo<; Ion. elvaros, Arg., evaros
Cret. r)va,To<i
*kvp€Ka, *fulvpo<; Ion. eive/ca, pavvos iveiea, /xoVo9
Arc. Koppa Ion. /covprj, Cret. tewpa tcopa (ic6prj)
Corcyr. hdppos Ion. ofy>o9, Arg., Cret. 0/J09
J/30?, Ther. ovpos
Arc. /cdrappo? Ion. apr)Z t
apa
Boeot tca\p6$ Ion. /cakos tedXo?
*o\pos Ion. ovXos o\o?
Boeot., Arc, Cret. pCapos Ion. «ro9 ?<ro9
Arc. Seppa Ion. heipr) hipa (b^prj)
PHONOLOGY 47
Ja. To the lengthening in East Ionic there are possibly some local excep-
tions, but, in general, forms like £eVos, and especially *-pd£evo?, are due to
Attic influence. Similarly in Rhodian etc. where £uvos has survived only
in proper names, and in late Cretan where n-pd£cvo? is far more commonthan irpoirpros. In Central Ionic the lengthening is attested for Paros and
Thasos, but it is uncertain how far west this extended. From many of the
islands, both Ionic and Doric, decisive material is lacking.
b. Lesb. fcwoc, JWcxa, in grammarians and late inscriptions, are probably
hyper-Aeolic, due to the frequency of w from vt, <rv, etc. (74, 76, 77.1).
Cf. also la-aoOtouTL in an inscription of 2-14 a. d. For Thess. irpo£ewiovv
see 19.3 ; for Boeot. Aafto£c/vo, 9.2 a.
c. Different from oppos etc. is Corinth. Hvppos (cf . Arg. Ilvp/rtac, Hvp-
faXiov), probably standing for Hvpppos (from *EIvptrpos with early assimi-
lation of p<r before p), whence the Uvppot of most dialects.
d. An example of p after a mute is Corinth. Apivta = Aavtbv. Cf . Horn.
IS8cicrcv for Z&fturcv.
*/e. rp yields tt or <r<r, with the same distribution as for original ki etc.
(81), e.g. Att. rirrapvti Ion. rixrvipvt, etc. (cf. Lat. quattuor, Skt. catv&ras).
In West Greek rcrope? the t, instead of atr or tt, is due to the analogy of
other forms such as Tcrparos, in which p was expelled between the conso-
nants. Cf. also rjpMTaos from *rjpirpos (61.6).
/. The history of op in plxrpot etc., probably of secondary origin, is to be
distinguished from that of original intervocalic <rp, the treatment of which
is apparently parallel to that of oyx etc. (76). Thus Lesb. vaOo?, Dor. mo?,
etc. probably come from *vacrpos (cf. muu, veUr-oxu), which in Lesbian be-
comes first *vdppos (like a/xfic), whence *vavp&i, vavot (35), elsewhere vapos
(like a/xe), whence vaos, vea>? (41.4).
v 55. p before consonants. Corresponding to Att. pryrpa, ippqOrjp,
etc. (from ppr\- beside pep- in ipe'co, cf. Lat. verbum) we have El. ppd-
rpa (15), Cypr. ppera (70.3) with its denominative pperdco (ifpe-
rdaaTv, also spelled evppeToaaTV indicating an anticipation of the
p. Cf. a and 35. So also xevcvpov from /cevepov), Arg. peppepfra,
appercve, later apijreve, was spokesman, presided, Arc. pprjais.
El. apXavios, wholly (cf. Hesych. aXavim ' oXoaxepan, also a\Xa-
vift • aafyaXrp and akavis • a\?/0&), is from a-pXa-, and related to
aeWfc (a-peX-), aoXXrp (a-paX- with Aeolic o, cf. 5), aXfy, Dor.,
Delph. aXCa, assembly, Ion. (Hdt.) aXirj (also from apaX-twith Ion.
a from a/ra as in art], avakiaicto).
48 GREEK DIALECTS [55
fp appears as /3p, indicating a pronunciation vr, in Lesbian
words quoted by grammarians and in our texts of the Lesbian
poets (fiprfrcop, /3p68ov, etc.), though this has become simply p at
the time of our earliest inscriptions. Cf. also Boeot. Bpav(8as beside
Ydpvayp.
In most dialects p was lost before the time of our earliest in-
scriptions and we find, as in Attic, initial />, medial pp or p. See a.
^ a. In the case of medial pp, which would occur only in compounds and
augmented or reduplicated forms of words with initial pp, the p unites with
the preceding vowel to form a diphthong in Lesbian (cf. 35), e.g. evpdyq,
avprjKTos (Herodian) from *i-fpdyrj, *a-ppr)KTOs (Att. ippdyrj, apprpcros),
Horn. raXavpivos from *raXa-ppivot. But elsewhere the syllabification of
the simplex (or form without augment or reduplication) was retained
(i. e. pp with the following vowel), and later this pp became pp or sometimes
p, e. g. Arg. pefptfxtva, d/rplrcvc, later ApyTevt. In Attic and most dialects
augmented and reduplicated forms have pp, as Att. ippqOrpf (aprjtui is formed
after the analogy of forms like u\rj<f>a, 76 b), ippdyrjv, ippwya, Heracl.
Ipprjya, while compounds also usually have pp but sometimes p under the
continued influence of the simplex, as Att. &vapprfiu<t but also &vaprj$us,
Delph. hc/xippyviov (from ^pX-pptjv, like ^/xi-ovos, cf. Horn. Trokv-pprjv). Cf.
pp and p from <rp, 76 b. The development of medial pk was probably par-
allel (cf. El. if\av€o$ etc., above), though there is no example in Lesbian.
Consonantal i (i)
«/56. Original t almost wholly disappeared from Greek in prehis-
toric times, giving1
or, rarely, ? initially, as in 09 (Skt. yas), fjirap
(Lat. iecur), %vyov (Skt. yugam), etc., yielding various results in
combination with a preceding consonant (74, 81, 82, 84), and being
dropped between vowels, as in TpeU from *rp€ie; (Skt. trayas), etc.
But between 1 and a following vowel, as in 17^*09, it always
existed as a natural glide in pronunciation, and in a few dialects
this is expressed in the spelling. So, by the repetition of 1, in
Pamphylian, as Sad, huapolai, etc., and sometimes elsewhere, as
early Arg. AaXuo?, 2i*€\/ia9, Ion. (Priene) Auo<f>dm]^. Cf. also Arg.
KapveUas, Ion. Trjuoi, Ocouqv (37.2). In Cyprian a special char-
acter, which we transcribe y, is generally employed, though not
58] PHONOLOGY 49
uniformly, as in the Idalium bronze (no. 19) regularly before a,
but not before e or o, e.g. ijaripav but lepifijav, fhrija but Oiov.
The Spiritus Asper. Psilosis
^ 57. The spiritus asper generally represents an original a (59) or
i (56), but in some words is of secondary, and sometimes obscure,
origin, e.g. two? (cf. Lat. equus; tmro? regularly as the second
part of compounds,vAX/a7T7ro?, "A-vmnros, etc., rarely "Apdnrrros),
ff/jLeU, a/xe? (cf. Skt. asmdn) with ' after the analogy of {/pels (with
' from *). The sound was denoted by H (earlier B) until the intro-
duction of the Ionic H = rjt after which it was generally left un-
designated. 1 But see 4.7.
Psilosis, or the loss of the spiritus asper, is characteristic of East
Ionic (whence the sign was left free for use as rj ; see 4.6), Lesbian,
Elean, Cyprian, and Cretan (i. e. Central Cretan).
a. Psilosis is shown, not only by the absence of H = A, but by the pres-
ence of phrases and compounds in which a preceding mute is not changed
to the aspirate, e.g. East Ion. <tir ocao-rov, air ov, Karawp, El. KartoTatc,
Cret. Karurrafuv. But psilosis is no bar to the retention of aspirated mutes
in phrases and compounds which were formed prior to the loss of the asper.
For they would be affected, if at all, only by the analogical influence of the
simplex, as Cret. KarioTa/xcv by iara/xcv. Hence East Ion. KaOoSos, El. tto$€-
Ao/kvos, etc. Cf . Mod.Grk. mBurrapm, d<pov, etc., in spite of the loss of the
spiritus asper.
58. Even in those dialects which generally preserve the spiritus
asper, and which, in distinction from those with psilosis, we may call
the A-dialects, there are many irregularities, partly in special words,
1 In quoting forms from inscriptions, wherever the sign for the spiritus asper
appears in the original it is transcribed h, to be distinguished from which is
supplied as a purely diacritical sign, like accent marks, and the employment of
which is, in many special cases, of doubtful propriety. That is, the evidence is
often insufficient to determine whether the omission of the sign of the asper is
merely graphic, in which case we should transcribe the form with or due to anactual loss of the sound, in which case we should transcribe with \ As a work-
ing rule we employ the lenis in quoting forms without h from inscriptions whichhave the character or are of a period when it was certainly in common use.
50 GREEK DIALECTS [58
where by-forms evidently existed, partly due to the weak pronun-
ciation of the sound in general (cf. the variations in Latin spelling).
•/a. In several dialects the forms of the article, 6, a, etc., appear regu-
larly or frequently without h, showing that in these proclitic forms it was
either wholly lost or more weakly sounded than elsewhere. So in Locrian
(nos. 55, 56) always <5, never ho (cf. also k 6), fern, d and ha once each; in
Delphian (no. 51) o as article (A 30, 38, C 19), but demonstrative ho (B 53);
Thess. Kol = koI ol (no. 26); 6 likewise in some early inscriptions of Boeotia,
Pamphylia, Syracuse, Metapontum, and Sybaris. The same is probably to
be inferred for Arcadian from the omission of h in the relative, as dv = a dv
(no. 17.7), with which compare Boeot os = (no. 40) and Delph. a*
(no. 51 A 28) beside usual ho, hocrrts, etc., though in most dialects the h of
the relative is uniformly retained.
^b. Other forms which regularly have the spiritus asper, but for which
by-forms with the lenis are to be recognized, are : ifp*pa, but even in Attic
inscriptions frequently l/xcpa, and Argol., Lac, Mess., Ther. dfjJpa, Delph.,
Locr. apApa. tcpo? (hupos, Acopos, in numerous dialects), but with lenis
in Rhodian and Argolic, as Rhod. cV Icpc'w?, Arg. tapopvdpjovts (nos. 76,
77, with ho etc.), Epid. tapoppvapLovts (no. 83, with hofxovdots etc.), Aegin.
lapcos (beside AoZxos = 6 ockos, %o = km 6). So iir lapcvs in the Megarian
inscription no. 92, in contrast to huipov at Selinus, is probably due to the
Epidaurian graver. For Mant. Upoq, see d. rju€i<s (see 57), in Doric dialects
d/xcs (Lac. iroff apt, Heracl. Aa/xc'?), but also d/xc's (Coan ptr apSav etc.).
Thess. d\ppt or appi? Corsica, but also ftrroxa (cf. coraAxa, for which, vice
versa, sometimes coraAxa) , as Thess. ivtardxovra (no. 33), Mess. Kartara-
ucyot, Amorg. KaTearaxrrp.
v c. Several words which regularly have the lenis show secondary forms
with the asper in various dialects. Thus Jros (from fcros), but Heracl.
ircvTa-hirrjpCba (beside fcroc), Epid. irevtf* *ttj, and frequently xaff fro* etc.
in the Kotny (cf. Mod.Grk. tycroc), probably after the analogy of fjptpa in
similar phrases. ?Sto? (from ft'&o$), but Thess. ko.0%
ISSoxk, and so often in
late inscriptions of various dialects (really Koivy), probably after xaff c*a-
otov. icros (from purpoi), but Heracl. huros beside wros, and tyaurrp in
the KOivrj, probably after ouoto?. Locr. Ivrt (cf. fore), but Delph. Acvrc, after
as = co)«. Heracl. hotcrui (also Theran), AoxraKdrux, Aewea, Delph., Ther.
Acwtos, all after cVrd. So probably by a still further extension of the asper
(e.g. after cWeaxa/Scxa) Ther. hucaU = ciicdSi (no. 107). dxpoc, but Heracl.
hoKpouKipia^ Corcyr. Adxpo?. Delph. i<f>iopK€<o, also frequent in the kckvt;, is
a blend of cViopxcw and i<f>opKtu), while Delph. itfxLKtopcu from dxco/xcu
PHONOLOGY 51
is obscure. In Thess. avypfo (i$avyp€vOav) = Lesb. iypiv the asper, as
well as the v, is probably due to contamination with some other word,
v/d. Besides such special cases as have been noted in a, b, and c, there are
in some dialects irregularities which seem to be due to confusion in spell-
ing consequent upon the asper being weakly sounded or on the verge of
total disappearance, though even some of these may possibly be due to spe-
cial causes. Locrian has irarropKtav beside hopKov, oo-ux, wrruz, Karipofiarov,
vSpiav (h before v in /two), and, vice versa, once HottovtCov beside 'Ojtovtuk,
and hdyiv for &ytv (cf . iirayoK). In Arcadian, no. 17 has ipjxrv beside hkfuav,
vcrrepas, and once hdv for 5v, and the very early Mantinean inscription,
no. 16, shows no example of A, though containing not only otoc (see a) but
data, tXaop, and tcpo? for which hupos is fully attested in the other Arcadian
inscriptions as no. 17 ; and among the brief archaic inscriptions there is a
notable lack of agreement in this matter. Heraclean has, besides the cases
mentioned under c, Spot, 6p%a>, where we expect Aopoc, and hdpvrjais, hol-
<rom, for apnprts, ciaovri. Argolic (see also under b) has txrros (no. 75),
drcpos (no. 83), &/>os = Att o/w, and fluctuating spelling in many words.
o\ Loss of Intervocalic o*
^ 59. Original initial s became the spiritus asper in proethnic
Greek, as in £809 (Lat. seded, Skt. sadr)f hrofiat (Lat. sequor, Skt.
sac-), etc. At the same time intervocalic s was changed in the
same way and then lost, as in 7&C09 (Skt. janasas, Lat. generis),
etc. Nevertheless there are many Greek words with intervocalic
a, either retained by analogy as in the aorist, or of secondary origin
as a from r (61).
This Greek intervocalic <r was subjected to a similar process,
namely became h and was later lost, in Laconian, Argolic, Elean,
and Cyprian.
Vl. Laconian. Early iiroiihe, vi/cdhas, 4vhe/3ohai<%, TlohoiSavi,
Avhtmrov, 'EXevhvvia, etc ; later Hahi<f>ai, Trpofcnrdhas, viteda<:t
*Ovair4\i)<i (Ovaai-), HeutcXei'Sa (Heiai-), /3at\4o<; (fiaaiXdos),
etc. Cf. also 97 a. Examples of <r omitted are also in Ar. Lys. and
in glosses. This was a characteristic of Laconian speech from the
earliest known period, and is faithfully represented in the spelling
of most of the early inscriptions. But it was felt as a provincial-
ism and ignored in the spelling of some few early inscriptions
52 GREEK DIALECTS [59
which were set up outside of Laconia (no. 64, &\eicunoit though
the retention of a in this non-Laconian name is natural anyway
;
no. 65, yveaioi, ifidaovri), and in the later inscriptions, which
usually show a. See 275.A Argolic. From Mycenae, early &pahiaplha<; (no. 75, fifth cen-
tury), late iiroXvajprje (197 B.C.); from Argos, early iTroifihe, 'Aptce-
AiXas, \hap.o]hCaL, etc., later Safioioi (Safwaiot), drjavpov (drjaavpov),
Te\ei7T7ro? (TeXecri-), ©pauXXo? (Qpaav-), etc. But forms with a
are also frequent at all periods, e.g. diaavpos, KaradiaLo^ (no. 78,
fifth century), Avtrlmrov in the same inscription with T€X€i7T7ro9.
This inconsistency in the spelling, which is even greater than in
Laconian, has the same explanation. See 1, and 275.
a. Nearly all the examples are from Argos and vicinity, from which one
might conclude that the change was specifically Argive, not general Argolic.
But there are some traces of it at Epidaurus, and the absence of other ex-
amples may be due to external influence.
3. Elean. In no. 60 (middle fourth century) aSeaXrwhate, <f>vya-
hevavri (aor. subj.), beside SafjLoo-iayfiev, SafAoaio la. In no. 61 (after
Alexander) iroir)aGcrai (Trotijo-aaOai.), iroi-qarai (aor. subj.), beside
avadeaiop etc. In all the earlier inscriptions intervocalic a is
unchanged.
4. Cyprian. <f>poveoi (<f>pov€<o<ri), iro^op^vov (Troa-e'xop.evov),
also in sentence combination (cf. 97 a), as ica, a(v)ri (*a? aim), ra
vykpov (to? vxnpa>v). But generally a is written.
Rhotacism
60. Rhotacism, or change of a to p> is found in Elean, late
Laconian, and Eretrian, rarely elsewhere.
^ 1. Elean. Final ? appears uniformly as p in the later inscrip-
tions, nos. 60, 61, e.g. rip, atp.arop, oircop, iroXiop. Most of the
earlier inscriptions show -9 and -p side by side without any appar-
ent system. Rhotacism of intervocalic a is unknown (cf. 59.3).
a. In the earlier inscriptions p is relatively most frequent in forms of the
article and the indefinite or the relative pronoun, e.g. ro£p, rip, op, and
61] PHONOLOGY 53
possibly the rhotacism began in such enclitic and proclitic forms. But even
here there is great fluctuation in the spelling.
>/ 2. Laconian. Rhotacism of final ? is seen only in very late inscrip-
tions, e.g. viicdap, Bevgnrirop, etc., confirmed by numerous glosses.
•J 3. Eretrian. Rhotacism of intervocalic <r is frequent in inscrip-
tions of Eretria and Oropus, e.g. Eretr. eyovpiVy Ovwpiv, iinhrjp.4oi>-
pivy(TVvcXevdepebpavTi, iraipiv, aiTrjpip, 'Aprefiipia, Orop. Sij/Mopfov.
But there are many exceptions, and the use of p is gradually given
up under Attic influence. Although Plato, Cratylus 434 c, remarks
that the Eretrians say a/cXrjpoTTjp for o-tcXrjpoTTjSy there is no inscrip-
tional example of p for final 9 except once owtop dv, for which
see 97 a.
4. Rhotacism of a before a voiced consonant is seen in Eretr.
M£pyo$ = Mfoyos, late Cretan (Gortyna) x6pp.oi = Kotrpoi, Thess.
(Matropolis, Pharsalus) QeopSoroiy Lac. SioKopfiCSa';. In most
dialects a in this position was pronounced as a sonant (z), and in
late times often indicated by ?, as yfrij^fia.
Change of t to a
^61. t is changed to a very frequently before i, and sometimes
before v. The more precise conditions are uncertain, and the change
is in part independent of dialectic variation, r being retained in
some words in all dialects, e.g. avri, and in some words becoming a
in all dialects, e.g. most words like j&uro (Skt. ga-tirs), Gravis, etc.
But in a considerable class of words there is a distinct dialectic
distribution of the t- and o--forms, the retention of t being a nota-
ble characteristic of the West Greek dialects, in which Boeotian
and Thessalian also share.
>/ 1. Verb forms with the endings -ti, -it*, as oYoom, <j>e'poim =hihaxriy (frepovai (Arc. fyipovai, Lesb. <f>epoiai). Examples are plenti-
ful in all the West Greek dialects and Boeotian (-ti, -v0i), and for
Thessalian are indirectly evidenced by -v0i. See 139.2.
n/2. The numerals for 20 and the hundreds, (p)Uan = el/coai,
-xdnot = -k6(tlol (Arc. -Kdcioi).
54 GREEK DIALECTS [ei
^3. Some nouns and adjectives in -t*?, -no?, -ria. Most words of
this class have <t in all dialects. But 'ApTafifoio? = 'ApTCfitaios in
numerous West Greek dialects, Boeot. EvrprjTis = Evrpijaif; (the
Aeolic form in Homer), Coan, Delph. iviaxmos = iviavaio*:, etc.
4. iropri in Cretan, irorl in all other West Greek dialects, with
Boeotian and Thessalian, = Att.-Ion., Lesb. wp<k, Arc-Cypr. irfc.
But Homer has irporl, ttoti, as well as irpth. See 135.6 a.
v 5. HoreiBdoDv, HoretBdv, etc. = UoaeiB&v, the forms with r being
attested for numerous West Greek dialects, with Boeotian and
Thessalian. Lac. UohoiBdv is a relic of the Pre-Doric (Achaean)
form (cf. Arc. HoaoiBdv), with the Laconian change of <r to h. Ho~
aeiBdv in some later Doric inscriptions is probably due to the influ-
ence of the usual UoaeiB&v.
V 6. tv in literary Doric and an inscription of Epidaurus, Boeot.
rov = Att.-Ion., Lesb., Arc. av. Cret. \fj]iii,Tv-4icTo, Epid. he/ifoeia,
but Att.-Ion., Arc. ij/u<rvs, Lesb. ai/navs, with suffix -tv, beside
which we find Arc, Delph., Epid., Meg., Thess., late Cret. rfiuaao*;
from *t)iuTfo% with suffix -t/to-.
P. 8. v
62. In general j3f 8, 7 remained simple mediae, but in some dia-
lects there are indications of their pronunciation as spirants, which
eventually prevailed even in Attic (cf. Mod.Grk. /S = v, 8 = " soft
"
th, 7 = guttural spirant). Such are
:
1. The use of /9 for p in later Laconian etc. See 51.
2. The representation of 8 by f in three of the very earliest
Elean inscriptions, e.g. £e, fe/ca, ty/caia, Zfyviov, %afiiopyta, pei^u?,
though the others have 8, following what was the usual spelling
elsewhere. Cf. also early Rhod. rof = r68e (no. 93), and early Arg.
fic&te (for <rf see 89.1) = elBefy.
3. The occasional omission of 7 or substitution of 1, as in Boeot.
Id), ld>v, (At., Corinna) = iyd>, Arc. eiridudve (ew16lyydvy), Pamph.
fiheid\[av] (p^ydXr^v), and 0X/09 (0X/709) in late inscriptions of
various places.
64] PHONOLOGY 55
4. The occasional representation of 7 by f in Cyprian, as £a (7a),
afaflcfe (aya0<k).
v5. Cret. trrrofhhdv. See 89.3.
x* 63. In general 0, ^ remained true aspirated mutes, and in
the earliest type of the alphabet, which had a sign for 0 but none
for<f>
or x> these two were represented by irh and ich, as at Thera,
or, where a sign for h was not in use, simply by it and #, as in the
Gortynian Law-Code (e.g. tcpovos = XP°V0*> iro^* = ^vX*?). Spell-
ings like y^ypa7r<f>at BeSo/cxdai are mostly late, an exceptionally
early example being Delph. Xe/cxol (no. 51 D 13 ; dat. sg. of Xe^w).
But the pronunciation as spirants (Engl./, " hard " th, Germ, ch),
which eventually prevailed even in Attic, may have existed at a
much earlier period in some dialects. Such a pronunciation of 0 is
certainly presupposed by Lac. a = 0 (64), and probably by Cret.
00 = O-0 etc. (81 a, 85.3). So too <tt = ad in Locrian, Elean, etc.
(85.1) is most plausibly explained as due to the fact that 6 had
become a spirant in other positions, but remained an aspirated mute
after 0* and so, in contrast, was denoted by t. A similar explana-
tion probably holds for some other cases where t is used for 6, as
Cret. rvarfc etc. (66) ; further Cret. avrpoiros (also Pamph.) =01/00(071-09, cfXcToo? = o\c00O9. But these and the ar forms mayalso be attributed to deaspiration. Cf. also Arc., Cret., Pamph.
Iltmo? = 11^0109.
>/64. Laconian a = 6. The use of 0- by Aristophanes in the
Lysistrata to indicate the sound of the Laconian 6 (and there is
no good reason to doubt that this belongs to the original text)
shows that it had become a spirant which would strike the Athe-
nian ear as <r, even if not yet fully identical with it. The Laconians
themselves retained the spelling 6 in all the earlier inscriptions,
but aveat)K€ (avedrj/ce) and o-tw (0coO) occur in a fourth century
inscription, and in very late inscriptions avforjiee, Baptrea (Fopdia),
KaaarjpaTopiv beside Ka66rjpar6piovfetc.
56 GREEK DIALECTS [65
Interchange of Surds, Sonants, and Aspirates
I
4 65. Dissimilation and assimilation of aspirates, or transposition
of the aspiration. The dissimilation seen in ridrjfii from *0{6rjfiif
rpix™ from *0pe^a (cf. Opegofuu), etc., belongs to the proethnic
period. But there are some examples of later, dialectic, assimila-
tion. So Cret. 0i0€fievo<; = ridepevos, Ovica (i.e. Bvya) = t^X7!*^est
Ion. (Cuinae) 0v<f>\ds = rv<j>XtkfArc. <f>ap04vo<; = irapdevo*; (also in
sixth century Attic inscriptions), Lac, Epid. 0e0fi6s, Locr., El.
040p,iov = T€0fi6<; freOfitop, Att. deafuk, 0eafuov (164.4), Att. (inscr.)
ivdavOa = usual Att. ivrav0a. Ion. ivOaina is the more original
form (from evQa), whence Att. ivrav0a through transposition of
the aspiration and influence of ravra. Cf. also Eub. ivrovSa like
rovra (124) ; EL ivravra, ArgoL ivrdSe = ivOd&e, influenced by
ravra, rdSe (but cf. also 66). For transposition cf. also Ion.
alamos — a/cavOos, Cret. Acau^o? = ^aX/ca?, Thess. Uer6a\6<; from
4>prraXo? (68.2).
J 66. There are scattered examples of variation between surd and
aspirate, surd and sonant, etc., especially before a nasal. Locr.
re/cva = re^vij, Cret. rvaros, rtrvaicos = dvrjros, r€0wr]/c6$, Heracl.
Siatcvovrcov beside Siayvovrcov, Eretr. cnroheiyvvaQaiy Ther. ivSeiyvv-
f4€vo<i to htlKwp.1, AetoL a^vrjKora^ beside ayvrjtcc*; (ayve'co = dyeo).
Ion. (Chios) vrprjxfia = irprjyfia, Epid. <f>dpxpa = <f>pdyp,a tirdp-
Sci^/ia = irapdZtiyna, Arg. jnjXP** = PWYf4** (-°>a > -07*09). Cf.
rixvV ^rom *r4tcavd. (So perhaps Delph., Locr. egoVfc from *€£T09,
this from *e/c<r-To'<?. Cf. early Att. eoogo-e etc.)
In Pamphylian it becomes regularly (v)S (v not written, 69.2),
as irihe = irevre, igdyoSi = igdyavri. Cret. af$\oirla = a&\a/3(a,
Mess. /c€K\€/3ax; (leXdirrao), Arg. yeypdfiavrai = yeypdfarai, are
examples of analogical interchange in roots ending in a labial,
owing to common forms in i/r and 7tt. Locr. = 7jy>/i> is obscure.
El. rrdcKw = irdax^ is probably due to the influence of other
verbs in -a/cco (but possibly like <rr = <r0, cf. 63). For Att.-Ion.
B^xofxat, with analogical x (probably from third plur. perf. Bfyarat)
68] PHONOLOGY 57
other dialects (and Ionic in part) have the original Be/copai (cf.
Att. 8a>poS6/co<:). ov8ek, firjBek, are replaced by ovdek, fiqSek, with
6 from 8 -f the spiritus asper of el?, in later Attic and elsewhere.
a. Very late inscriptions show numerous examples of confusion, not
confined to any special conditions, as dSeAiro? = dSeA<£o?, 4>p«r/?urcpos =wptcrfivrtpos, Lesb. vnapKourav — xmap^ova-av, Lac. muSi^o'v = iraJktcov.
Interchange of ir and ttt
Of the Homeric by-forms of 7ro'\*? and 7rdX€fJL0<;, ttt6Xi<: is
found also in Cyprian, rarely in Arcadian and Cretan, and in Thes-
salian after a vowel, as oi TToX(ap%oL, apwrroXiapx^mos (rr from
7tt, 86.2) ;TrrdXefio*: is found in Cyprian (gloss) and Cretan (rare),
and in many dialects as the second member of proper names.
Interchange of Labials, Dentals, and Gutturals
y/ 68. 1. Those sounds of the parent speech which are called labio-
velars and are commonly designated as qU, git, guh, appear in
Greek regularly as (1) labials before the back vowels a, o, a>, and
before consonants, (2) dentals before the front vowels *, e, rj, (3)
gutturals before and after v. Thus 7roD, irodev (Lat. quod, cf. Osc.
pod), O7roto?, but rk (Lat. quis), re (Lat. que), Cret. oreZos,— 7re/i-
7ra?, 7re/47TT09, but wevre (Lat. quinque),— Xwco? (Eng. wolf), yvvtf
(Eng. queen) beside Boeot. fiavd. But before i usually ft, <f>,e.g.
/8/o? (Lat. vivus), with 8 only in HeracL ipSeSuo/coTa = itifieftia)-
KoWa. Many exceptions are due to leveling between related forms,
e.g. £e*Xo9 after #aXXa>, Cypr. 7retro = retro after iroivd, etc.
Instead of Trpiaf&xyt, with analogical ft several dialects have forms
with 7, which is regular before v, e.g. Cret. irpelyv^ etc., Boeot.
irpia-yeie: (see 86.3). Examples of the normal relation are Arc8iXXa> = fidXXoo, West Greek Sqkopai, heCXopai (75) = ftovXofiai,
Delph. etc. ooeXo? (49.3) = oftoktk (but if from the rare early Att.
6/3e\<k, @ is analogical, as in o/9eX/<r/co9. Boeot. o£eXo?, Thess.
ofteXXtk may belong under 2, below).
58 GREEK DIALECTS [68
v2. But it is a notable characteristic of the Aeolic dialects that
they very frequently show a labial even before a front vowel,
where the dental is regular elsewhere. Thus Lesb., Thess. ird/Aire =tt4vt€, Lesb. ireaavpe; (Hesych., cf. Horn, irlavpe;), Boeot. trer-
rape; = Terra/je?, Thess. Trciaai, aTrirtiadrov, Boeot. irorairoirv-
trdrco = relaai etc., Lesb. trrjkvi (Sappho), Boeot. UeiXe-VTpoT&as
to T7)\e, Thess. /S^XXo/xai, Boeot. Peikopai = West Greek $q\o/iai,
BcCXofuu, Lesb. BeXfoi (gloss), Boeot. B€\<j>o( = AeX<f>oi, Thess.
BeX<f>aiov = *AeK<f>euop, Boeot. 0€<f>vpa — Cret. Styvpa, Att. ye<f>vpa
(for 7 see App. 88), Boeot &u}<f>€i<rTo<; to 'Epful-deaTos, &€<rr(8a$
(deaaaadat), Lesb. <f>ijp (gloss), Thess. wefeipcucovTc*; = 6rjptrtOr^pa-
tcoTes (though this is a case of original ghu not gUh), Boeot. 4>er-
TaXo?, whence Thess. HerOaXd*: with transposition of the aspiration
(65) = Att. @€TTa\o9, Ion. etc. 0ccr<raXo?. Yet some words always
have the dental, e.g. re, t*9, rifid, the reason for this being obscure.
3. In Arcado-Cyprian there is evidence that the sound arising
before a front vowel was not, as elsewhere, identical with the
ordinary dental, but, at least under certain conditions, was a sibi-
lant. Thus Cypr. <rt? = ti? (no. 19), ai = Ti (Hesych.), and Arc.
at? = ri9, €tae = cire, oaeoi = oreqy (for a see 4.4) in an early
inscription of Mantinea (no. 16), though all other Arcadian
inscriptions have the usual n? etc. Cf. also the glosses %4p€0pov
beside tepeOpov = fidpaOpov, and fe'XX© beside inscriptional hiXXw
= ffdXXco. But <t occurs once for original dental, airvaehopCvo^.
Note. The fact that in Arcadian only the one inscription named shows
anything but the dental spelling need not indicate that the peculiar pro-
nunciation was locally restricted. It was probably colloquial throughout
the dialect, but not usually followed in the spelling, owing to external
influence. Cf . El. { = 8 only in the earliest inscriptions (62.2), and see 275.
n 4. There are some pronominal forms with k in place of the
usual 7r or t. Thus Ion. *a>9 = 7rc5?, /cSrepos, etc. (in texts of
Ionic authors ; in inscriptions only once 6/cola, otherwise tt), Lesb.
cheat, SKoaaov, Thess. tck = rkt
etc. Possibly such forms arose
in phrases like ov Km etc. with regular k after v (above, 1).
69] PHONOLOGY 59
J a. Thess., Cypr. Say^va in <TwSav^va^>opot, Aav^m^opios (cf. Sav^uk in
Nicand., Hesych.) is from *8av*c<rvd (cf . 66) belonging with Sclvko?, Savxov, a
plant much like the 8a<t>vrj (cf . Savxov oa^vooocc, Theophr.). The form Savxya
then served as the equivalent of the similar though unrelated Sd<f>vr).
5. A change of 6 to(f>,
that is, doubtless, of spirant th to /, is
seen in (f>€u)i>, <j>voirrei = Oeayp, dvovr&s, of an inscription found at
Dodona.
Nasals and Liquids
J 69. Nasal before consonant. The nasal was always assimilated
to the character of the following consonant, but was less distinctly
sounded than in the intervocalic position. With this are con-
nected the following facts.
1. The letter v is freely used for the guttural and the labial nasal,
as well as for the dental, e.g. 'OX1W109, av<f>{, Xav^dvoi.
2. The nasal is omitted in the spelling, occasionally in all dia-
lects, and regularly in Cyprian and Pamphylian.
\/S. Complete assimilation to a following mute, though not regu-
lar in any dialect, sometimes occurred in careless pronunciation, as
shown by occasional, and mostly late, spellings, e.g. Att. jjvfifidX-
XeaQcu, Boeot. *0\vTnr£xvp (late Kowrj inscription), Delph. "AQafi-
)9o9, av/3/3o\ov, From Crete, where in general conso-
nant assimilation is most extensive (86), there are several examples,
as iroirirdv = irofiirdv, a<f><f>dvco = afj,<f>dva), and the assimilated form
was usual in the name of the town Lappa, whose coins show Aa7r-
irala>v. In some cases the dissimilative influence of a preceding
or following nasal was probably a factor, e.g. Delph. aveK/cXqTOK
= aveyfcXrjTax, iirdvaicicov (papyr.) = eirdvayKov, Locr. eKKXrjfjLa
= €yK\rjfiafdvaKKa^tji = avay/cdty, Thess. iljl;ava(/c)/cd($)$ev =
igavayicd&iv.
Jk. A special case is Boeot. hriraGis (uniformly so spelled) =efnraai*;. This is from *e/x-7r7rd<rt? (cf. rh, Tnrdfiara, Sio-inraaTO^,
Tvp6-7rrraaTo<;), the root being irird- (with tttt from original fcu,
as in 27T7ro9), which is simplified initially to 7ra-, as in irdfia etc.
(49.5). So also Boeot. innracrd^vo^ (Corinna) from *av-irirar.
60 GREEK DIALECTS [69
a. Assimilation of a nasal to the character of the preceding mute is per-
haps to be seen in Coan %ApUrraiyyo^ = *kpurraiyji&;, and Cret. 8ap*va =
Sapxpa, hpa.^Qvq. Cf. Mod.Grk. Ilarvo? from Ilarfio?, Aa^voc from Actios.
J 70. Transposition of a liquid, or loss by dissimilation.
v 1. Transposition within the same syllable. Cret. iroprC=z irporl,
*A(f>op8ira = *A<f)po8tT7]f also /cdpros, arapros, etc. for which see
49.2 a. Pamph. 'AQopSfouvs, Ther. Kapn-, UrapTO-.
2. Transposition between different syllables. Heracl. Tpa<£o9,
Amorg. Tpd<j>i) = ra<fy)o?, rdifyprj, Syrac. Spfyos = Sfypos (Hesych.).
J 3. Loss by dissimilation. Cypr. fpera = pijrpa, Epid. povrov =/xfarrpov, Ovparrop from *0vpa>Tpop, <f>arpla or <f)drpa in various
dialects = <f>parpla yHorn (pprfrpTj, conversely ^pijrapxo^ at Naples.
>/ 71. Cretan v from X. In Cretan the X was a deep guttural I
closely resembling u (cf. French autre from altert etc.), and was so
written occasionally, e.g. Cortyn. aSeviriaiss a8e\<f>a{ (but usually
aSeXirios etc.), pevfidvas = peXfiepas, Kavyfo = £aX*(fc. There are
numerous Cretan glosses in Hesychius with v = X, e.g. auo-o? =aX<ro5.
J a. Cretan i from p in pmrvs = /xaprv? is without parallel, and must be
due to some kind of dissimilation between the two p's of fiaprvp-.
. it, v6, from Xt, Xd. Several examples of it = Xt are found
in Peloponnesian Doric and the Sicilian and Italiot colonies, e.g.
Meg., Mess., Heracl., Syrac. &iptcop (QCKtcov), &untax, eta, Arg.
Mtvrwv (Mi\t(ov), k€vto (tciXro) in Alcman, ^imaro^ (<f>i\Taro<;)
in Epicharmus, fiepTurros (/3€Xtio-to<; ) in Theocritus. ipOelp (iX-
Oelp) occurs in Alcman, Epicharmus, Theocritus, and at Corcyra
;
also in Arcadian, a late Delphian, and a late Cretan inscription.
Meg. ipir£8es = iXwiSei stands alone.
Double Liquids and Nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian
> 73. The combinations treated in 74-76, also 77.1, 79, have in
part a common history, since they all become double liquids and
nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian, but in other dialects a single
78] PHONOLOGY 61
liquid or nasal accompanied by lengthening of the preceding vowel
(if e or o, to «, ou, or tj, o>, according to the dialect ; see 25).
y 74. p, v, + *, when preceded by any other vowel than a or o.
From *4>0€pi<o, Lesb. <f>04ppa> (gram.), Att. eta Qdetpco, Arc. <£0ty>a>.
From *Kpivio, Lesb. /cptvvco (gram.), Thess. tcpevpto (18), Att. etc.
tcptvco. From *kt4vlo>) Lesb. kt4vv<o (gram.), Att. etc. *T€iW.
a. But if a or o precedes, epenthesis takes place, the result being the
same in all dialects, e. g. xcupai from *xapuo, pxiipa from *fxopta, /3atVo> from
*/?avta>.
6. Ax gives XA. in nearly all dialects, e. g. aXXos (Lat. a#ua), otcAAoj from
*<rr<Ai<o. But Cyprian has atAo? (beside dA(A)a), and Elean once aiXorpia
(beside aXXa, <rrcAA.o)).
v 75. Xv. From *ardXvd1 Lesb., Thess. araXXd, Dor. etc. o-raXa,
Att.-Ion. cr^Xr). From */So'Xj/a, */3oXvofiai (*84Xvofiai, */34Xvofiatt
49.3, 68.2), Lesb. /So'XXa, Thess. /34XXofiai, Att.-Ion. ^ovX?}, fiovXopai,
Boeot. /Sa>Xa, /Sci'Xo/xai, Locr., Delph. Sei'Xofuu, EL, Coan, Heracl.,
Ther. 5?}Xo/iai. From *p4Xv(o, *peXv4<o) Lesb. a7rA.Xa> (gloss), Ion.
€?Xg), €tX^a>, Delph. €i\€(rda), EL airofeXeot, -4oiap, HeracL iypff-
XrjOtayvri. (In these forms the meaning is debar> 'prevent. Cret.
pevfi4va^ = f€\jieva<; and icaTafeXp.4vov are perf. pass, participles,
like Horn ieXp,4vo<; from the same root, but meaning assembled.)
a. Forms like oXXv/u with X\ in all dialects represent a later treatment
of Xv (with v restored by analogy of Scucvu/u etc,).
„/&. fiokofuu, from a form without y, is Arcado-Cyprian, and occurs also,
beside fiovXo^cu, in Ionic (Homer and Eretrian).
^76. Intervocalic a + liquid or nasaL From *x4<rXioi (cf. Skt.
sa-hasra-), Lesb., Thess. ^eXXiot, Ion. etc. ^eiXtot, Lac. xtJXioi (Att.
X^ioi, see 25 e). From *€o-/x/ (Skt. asmi), Lesb. £/*/u, Thess.
ififii, elsewhere elfxt or *5/u (25). From *a<r/x4 (cf. Skt. asmdn), Lesb.
a/x/ic, Thess. a/x/x^, elsewhere dp.4, Att.-Ion. ^ite'a?. From *aeXd<Tv&
(<r4Xas) f Lesb. o-cXai/i/d, elsewhere aeXava, Att.-Ion. aeXyvrj.
a. For <rp cf . Horn, rprjpw from *Tpaxrp<ov (rpita from *Tp«ra>). But there
is no example of Lesb., Thess. pp; and the development was not parallel
to that of oA etc., assuming that Lesb. ljpos is from *t<rpo- (13.1).
62 GREEK DIALECTS [70
J b. Initial oX etc. became AX etc., later simple X etc. The earlier stage
is represented by occasional early spellings with XA etc., e.g. Aegin. XAa-
fittiVj Corcyr. phofdivi, MAc&oc.
Compounds and augmented or reduplicated forms of such words only
rarely show the development proper to intervocalic <rX etc., as Att. cZXi^a
from *cr«rXd<£a. Usually this was checked by the analogical influence of the
simplex, and the subsequent development was to XX etc., later (under the
continued influence of the simplex and of words with original initial X etc.)
simply X etc., e.g. Horn. J-XAa/?c, a-Wr)KTos, i-pptov, i-wtov, <fa\a-fifut&r}s y
later iXafit etc. But pp usually remained, e.g. Att. Ippvrjv beside ZXafte,
Dor. -tppvd, though here there is considerable variation, especially in com-
pounds (Att. mpapvpara and vupappvpara, etc.). Cf pp from pp, 55 a.
vs
^77. 1. Original intervocalic var. From mfirjv<r6^ (cf. Lat. mensis),
Lesb. fifjwos (also p.r}vo<;), Thess. /wtfw? (also /i€iwfc), Att. etc. firjvfc
(in this word the vowel was already long). From *etcpiv<ra, Lesb.
licpiwat Att. etc. Zicpiva. From *efi€vara
fThess. Iptvva, Att. etc.
efieiva. From *€<f>av<ra, Dor. etc. e<f>dva, Att.-Ion. e<f>rjva. Similarly
psr, as, from *€P€fura, Lesb. $P€f*fia (gram.), Att. etc. eveipa.
a. The dat. pi. of K-stems, as irocftcVt, Satfuxrt, is not formed from -cwi,
-overt, but from -am (cf . tftpaaC Pindar) with substitution of the vowel of
the other cases. But in Arc. hupofivdfiavai the v also is introduced from the
other cases, and this secondary w is retained (cf. 3).
v 2. va -f consonant lost its v in proethnic Greek without effect
on the preceding vowel, e.g. /ccoro? from *K€var6<: (cf. *cit&>), <rv-
o-Kevdfa, etc. But v might be kept or restored by analogy, with
resulting treatment of v<r as in 3. Att. l<nruoT<u from *€air€varait
Lesb. €iicoi<rTO<; etc. (116), Arg. iroiypaylrdvada) etc. (140. 3 b).
; 3. Secondary intervocalic va, in which <r comes from t*, dental -f
<r, or t before i, had an entirely different history from that of
original v<rt which was changed before the new v<r came into
existence. This vtr is retained in Cretan (Le. Central Cretan, cf.
273), Argolic (mainly Argive, cf. 251), Thessalian, and Arcadian,
while in other dialects it loses the v with lengthening, in Lesbian
with diphthongization, of the preceding vowel. Thus from *wdvTia,
PHONOLOGY 63
Cret., Arg., Thess., Arc. irdvaa, Att. etc. waaa, Lesb. iralaa. From
*fi6vTia, Cret. etc. */*oWa (not yet quotable), Lesb. fiolaa, else-
where fiovaa or fiaxra. From nom. sg. fern. pres. part, -vt-ul, Cret.
e^ovca, ayovaa, i/3(ov<ra, etc., Thess. Xeiropeuaavaa, aireXevde-
peaOfraa, Arc. fifoovaa etc., Arg. apriTV^ppaa etc, Lesb. fyoiaa,
apfio^occra, Sdfieto-a, etc., elsewhere -ovaa or -aura, -a<ra, -€*<ra.
From dat. pi. of the ir-stems, Cret. iwifidWovat, i\6v<ri, vitcd-
aavai, etc., Arg. dvovai, aTravci, Arc. irdvcri, TroXtrevopai, else-
where -owi, -6)<rt, -act, etc From aor. *2<rrr€v8<raf Cret. iaircvaa,
Att. etc e<nr€i<ra. From 3 pi. -iti (West Greek Qepovri etc), Arctcpivcovai, iroUvai, etc, Lesb. exoitri, ypd^aytci, rffletai, etc. (so also
Chian XdPmaiv, Trpyfeoiaiv, cf. 184), Att. etc <f>€pov<ri. Observe
that 3 pL -wri is exclusively Arcadian, since this is the only dia-
lect which belongs both to the v<r and the cri from tl (61) groups.
a. In derivatives in -<ri? from verbs in -yco, y<7 is kept in all dialects,
e.g. not only Cret. avrravo-is = dva^awts, Epid. aAmns, but Att. 7r/»o<^ay«rts,
v<fcmns, etc., owing to the influence of the verbs.
^ 78. Final i>9. Since vs + consonant lost its v in proethnic Greek
(77.2), the same would be true of final i>9 in close combination
with a following word beginning with a consonant. Hence there
arose doublets such as 1) before vowel T0V9, raw, 2) before con-
sonants to?, ra?. Such doublets are found in Cretan, the Gorty-
nian Law-Code still adhering very closely to the original distribution
in the case of the article, e.g. tow iXevOfyov*;, but to* Kaheardv?.
But elsewhere the use of one or the other set of forms has ceased
to depend at all upon the initial of the following word.
Accusatives in -09, -a? are the regular forms in Thessalian,
Arcadian (so probably Cyprian -09 not -09), Theran, are frequent
in Coan (-09 beside -ow), and are occasionally found in other Doric
dialects and in literary Doric (e.g. frequent in Theocritus). Other
dialects have -01/9, -ai>9, or forms coming therefrom by the same
development as that seen in the case of secondary intervocalic f9
(irdvcra etc. 77.3), e.g. Arg. T0V9, rdvs (for Argolic in general, see
251), Lesbian to&, rakt in most dialects tow or rdk (25), tcU.
64 GREEK DIALECTS [78
Only Elean, in spite of iraaa, has here a development similar to
the Lesbian, yielding -cu9 and later, with the rhotacism (60.1),
-aip, -oip. At the time of the early Elean inscriptions the diph-
thong was not yet fully developed (pronouDced -a*9, -0*9 with
incipient diphthongs) and we find the spelling -a?, -09 beside -ai9,
*oi9 (there happen to be no o-stem accusatives in those inscrip-
tions which show -<U9).
Similarly the preposition ivs in Cretan (beside more usual €9)
and Argive (cf. 251), whence ek or €9 (note that Lesb. efc has a
genuine diphthong, like to 19, and so differs from the ek of other
dialects).
Cf. also the treatment of final 1/9 from -it-9, e.g. nom sg. part.
Cret. pi/cdaai*;, fcaradfa:, ArgoL Troifiaai*;, HeracL tcaraXv-
fiaK<odri<it Att. etc ridefc, Lesb. crTofyas, Thess. €V€pyere:tArc.
hiepodvr^t Ther. alp€0&,
\<r, po-
v 79. From *€are\aat Lesb., Thess. iareWa, Att. etc. eareiXa, Cret
eo-TTjXa. From *e<f>0€paa, Lesb. *e<f>0eppa (cf. rippai = relpat), Att.
etc. e<f>0eipa. From *X€P(T-(c^- Skt. haras, grip) Lesb. x€PP~ iX^PPa<*
Theocr.), Att. etc. x€iP~> Epid. xvp- (but see 25 b).
. 80. But in another set of words \<r and pa did not have this
development, but remained unchanged in most dialects, while in
several this pa- was assimilated to pp. Cf. Horn. a\<ro9, /cekaai,
e/cepaev, <opaet dparjp, 0dpao^t Ion., Lesb., Cret., Epid., Coan eparjv,
Lac. dpar)<t, Cypr. \e\icepaev, and 0dpao<; or Qepaos in most dialects
(partly in proper names only).
The assimilation to pp is Attic as apprjv, ddppos, etc. (so in the
earliest inscriptions;pa in early Attic writers is Ionic), West Ionic
as appevitcwv (Cumae), ayappis (Naples), SappLTrtSr)*;, etc., Arca-
dian as <f>0e'pai (for <\>04ppai corresponding to <f>0epaai, like <f>04p-
aavres in Lycophron, not to <f>0elpai, which would be <f>0r}pai
in Arcadian), appevrepov (but also apa€va,%€pala<; ; iravdyopats, for
which see below, a), Elean, as fdppevop, 0dppo<;, 0appiv (in later
ipaevafrepos, pa is due to Koivr\ influence), Theran as \a](p)p€vat
PHONOLOGY 65
Sa(p)pij^t®ha(p)pvfia<pho<;, etc. (all archaic ; in later dparjv, Qdpacov,
pa is due to koivt) influence). Proper names with pp = pa- occur
also in Phocian (Delph. %appU<ov, Sdppavopos, Amphiss. ®dppv<;),
and, beside more usual pa, in Boeotian (e.g. Sdpoyjr, but Sepaav-
opos etc usual) and Megarian (e.g. Xeppias, "Oppnrrros = "Opanr-
7T05). Cf. also fcdppoav from *Kapaa<ov (Cret. /cdpTwv, 81), in Alcman,
Epicharmus, Sophron, Plut. Lyc, etc., for Laconian and Corinthian.
a. Even in dialects which regularly have pp, p«r may be retained by
analogy, e.g. Att. Srjpai etc. after other datives in -<ri, KaOapais etc. after
other nouns in -<ris. So Arc. irat*ayop<7ts. But even in these words there is
sometimes assimilation, as Att. &ppt?, West Ion. ayappts-
b. The divergent development of Xa, p<r, as given in 79 and 80, probably
depended originally on the accent, the retention of \a, pa (later pp), being
normal when they immediately followed the accent. In aorists there would
be leveling in both directions, and the development is usually that given in
79, but sometimes that of 80 (Horn. kIXxtol, Z>pat, Arc. jtOipax).
<T<T, TT
J 81. Att. tt = Ion. aa comes from ki, xi> and (apparently, see 82)
from Tt, or 0i, and is chiefly seen in presents like <f>v\drr(o, <f>v-
\daaa> (tci), Kopvrr(o, xopvaaco (0i), in feminines like yXcorra,
yX&aaa (^t), p,4\LTra, p.e\taaa (tl), and in comparatives like tjttodp,
rjaacov (*t), KptlrTiov, Kpeaatov (ti). t/t gives the same result, e.g.
rerrape;, reaaepcs (54 e, 114.4). Inscriptions show that Attic had
tt from the earliest times, the aa of the early writers being due
to Ionic influence. Most of the dialects agree with Ionic, but the
Attic tt is found also in Boeotian (<f>v\dTTco, ddXarra, itfa-rapes),
Cretan (tarra = Arg. taaaa, icdprcov from *Kdprr<ov), and Euboean,
at least in Styra, Eretria, Oropus (iXdrrwv, rrpryrra), Kirrtrp).
a. aa in late Cretan, as irpdaaw, OdXaaaa, rjfuaaos (from *fjfurfos, 61.6),
is due to kolvt) influence (in kootJ inscriptions aa is more common than the
strictly Attic tt); after these also oaao* for earlier ottos (82). Some of the
late inscriptions have $0 in words of this class, as OdXaOOa, uiO0a, also for
those belonging under 82, as oBBoklv, for original aa, as pirtddi, and for
or, as 200<uTcs. For aB it is earlier (85.3).
66 GREEK DIALECTS [u
b. Although the Thessalian inscriptions usually have <rcr, there is some
evidence that the dialect had tt originally, or at least in certain localities.
Aside from 6aXarray ftm, which are quoted as Thessalian, cf . the proper
names K6rrv<pos, ftavrrcos, etc., and especially Her$aX6t from <tcrToAos (65).
(T, aa, tt
^ 82. rt and 0i give Att. a not tt, and Ion. a (early <r<r often in
poetry, but never in inscriptions) in 0V09, oW<ro9 (t*), /a&-o?
(*lU0tos, cf. Skt. madhyas). A dental + <r gives precisely the same
result, e.g. itcofiura, i&Uatra, etc. In all such cases most dialects
have aa (but <r, as Att-Ion., in Arcadian, elsewhere late), e.g. 6Wo?,
Lesb. yAaaos, iSUaraav, Heracl. lUaaos, iSaaadfieda, Arg. rjpyda-
aavro, iSfoacaav, but Boeotian and Cretan have tt, ag. Boeot
ftdrros, oirdrro^, fyatyTraTO, airoXoy^Trcurrrf, Cret. fidrro^, AVro?,
oWtto?, hdrraddai. In some very early Cretan inscriptions wefind ?, as ofo?, avSdfadcu.
Note. This is to be recognized as the normal development of rt and
The different result seen in the classes of words mentioned in 81 is due to
the influence of the forms containing gutturals. After a consonant rt gives
a in all dialects ; e. g. xavcra, wwa, from *iravria.
Original <nr
83. Original <r<r, which becomes <r in Attic (h-ikeo-a, ydpetri), is
retained, as in Homer etc., in several dialects (cf. o<r<ro5 eta, 82),
e.g. Lesb. Iccovraiy Thess. iaaetrdeiv, HeracL iaafjrai, Ther. i<r-
aeiTai, Lesb. avvT€\4<raavray ofidao-avre;, Boeot. aovvKaXia-aavrei
(143), dat. pL Lesb., Thess., Boeot., Delph., EL -€<r<n, HeracL -a<r<r*
(107.3). For late Cret. pMOi etc., see 81 a.
1,88
s 84. Attic-Ionic f, which was pronounced zd and comes from zd
(ofo?, Germ. Ast,9
A0qva{e from -a(p)9-8c) or, more often, from 7*
(fietfyp, fjL^wp) or St (iregcfc), is also f in the majority of other dia-
lects. Lesb. <rS, found in our literary texts and in a few late inscrip-
tions, is only another spelling of the same sound, adopted perhaps
because f was used with the value of z in fa = hid, etc. (18.1).
M] PHONOLOGY 67
But assimilation to 88, initial 8, is Boeotian, Thessalian, Elean,
Cretan, Laconian, and Megarian (?). Boeot. ypafifuiTLBBw, -ty-a<f>i88a>t
8o/cifid88o), iap€id88<otTp&rcBBa, 8<oco (£&»), Aevs, Thess. itjgava-
/cd(8)8ev (no. 33 ; the only example, so possibly 88 only in Thessa-
liotis, but there is no evidence against its being general Thessalian).
EL 8i/cd(8)8a>, ^pai(8)8a>fCret. 8itcd88a>, yfra^iBBco, ipydBBofiai, <f>pov-
r(88(otScoco, Bcoos, Bvyop, Arjva (Zrjva), Lac. yvfivd88ofULi etc. in Ar.
Lys., fju/c/eixi886fi€Po<; f owi(8)86[fi€vo9], Acv? in inscriptions. Aev?
occurs also on a vase from Rhodes, and is perhaps genuine Rho-
dian. Cf. the occasional assimilation of <t8 in external combination
in Rhodian, 97.4. Meg. 88 is doubtful (Ar. Ach. fid88af XPV^Q)> Dut
only f in inscriptions). Once Delph. Svyoi = gvyp.
In Cretan and Elean the spelling tt is also found, as Cret. <f>pov-
TtTTO), iafrpefiftiTTQ) (iKirp€/iv£^o»)tTrijva
tTrjva (Zrjva), "ELvoariTno
(vocrifa), aTTap,io<; (atyfuos).
a. There is some interchange between presents in -<r<ra> or -rrw and those
in -^cd or -£So>, owing to the identity of their future and aorist forms. Thus
Att. <r<£aTTa> = Ion. <r<^a£a>, Boeot. (r<fnx88o}, Thess. Ifxtfxiviaau) = Att. ifttfta-
wjw, and, vice versa, Cret. irpd&Sto = Att. irpdrro), awtaadBSo) = Att. -o-otto».
v/ 85. 1. <tt = ad. The use of <tt for trO (see 63) is mainly charac-
teristic of Northwest Greek. It is the regular spelling in Locrian,
as hekiarcu, hapiarai, and early Elean, as ^piiarai, Xvadaro, and
occurs with some frequency in Phocian, as Delph. irpoara, hiXagcL-
<rrof later yweara etc., Stir, Qiar&v, dTroiroTuTevaaarai. It occurs
also in Boeotian, in late inscriptions of Orchomenus (aTroXoyiTra-
arrj etc.), where it is perhaps due to Aetolian influence, and rarely
in Thessalian (ireirelareiv, iXJareiP, trrp6aT€v). But there are some
early examples in other dialects, as Cret. /iiard? (Vaxos), Lac. a7ro-
<TTpv0€<TTcu, xprjarai, and in late times it is found in many parts
of Greece, even at Athens.
72. <t<t ss aQ. This is found in late Elean, as airo86acrai (no. 60),
TToirjacaai (no. 61).
68 GREEK DIALECTS [85
^3. 00 = <t9. This is usual at Gortyna and some of the other
cities of central Crete, as \vaa00ai, Bare99ait Tpd<f>e(0)0aif etc.
(also, rarely, t9, e.g. &eKer9ai). But a0 is found in most of the very
earliest inscriptions, and in the latest (here Kotvj influence).
Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition of Consonants
86. Assimilation in consonant groups. Many of the changes
belonging under this head have been given already, e.g. under 55,
69, 74-77, 79, 80, 84, 85. See also under external combination, 96-
100. No notice is taken of assimilation which is common to all
dialects and presumably proethnic, as SX to XX, etc.
This class of phenomena is one in which the difference between
colloquial and careful speech is most noticeable, as may readily be
observed in English. While some assimilations are so uniformly
effected that the unassimilated form is completely displaced and
forgotten, others remain colloquial only, the unassimilated form
being still preferred in careful speech and writing. This accounts
for much of the lack of uniformity in the evidence as regards some
of the changes mentioned in this and the other sections. In some
cases the spelling varies greatly even in the dialects where the
change is best attested. Sometimes the assimilation is uniform in
certain dialects, but evidently existed colloquially in others also
and only sporadically made its appearance in the spelling,
v. 1. kt to tt in Cretan. wtt£ = wkt(, Avtto? = Avktos. For
Locr. i(r) Ta9, see 100. Cf. also 8ia\d7uTrai in an inscription of
Cumae.
v 2. 7tt to tt in Cretan and Thessalian. Cret. ^yparrai = yiypa-
irraLy 7reWo? = iripnrTos, Thess. KerrCvaios (Aeirrfoaios), oi tto-
\iap%0L, apxiTToXiapxevTOS (tttoXi^, 67), also ar Ta? etc. in external
combination (99.2). Cf. also Thess. 'At06v€cto<; = 'A^^o'i^to?.
s 3. ay to 77 (7) in Cretan, irpeiyvs probably from irpelayw;
(Boeot. Trpio-yele:, 68.1), Trpeiycurds, irpeiycov, Trpetyiaros, late irprj-
yuTTos (Trpr)yi<TT€va> also Coan). A parallel change of otc to /etc is
seen in Laconian glosses, as tcahUicop = tcaSta/cos.
88] PHONOLOGY 69
a. Note that the forms cited, as also Thess. wpeurptui, are formed from
xpeur- (cf. also Cret. irpttv beside irplv), not irpea- as in Att.-Ion., Lesb.
vpejfiv*. Late Cret. 7rpeyyevras is a hybrid form.
<tt to tt in Cretan, Laconian, and Boeotian. Cret. fien* 69
beside peara, Lac. fierrov, dress, = *f€<rTou (Etym. Magn.), Boeot.
ITT© = Xaroi (Ar., Plato), eVre = eare. But in the great majority of
cases ar remains in the spelling of inscriptions.
J 5. pu to uu in Cretan. auuLovro = apueono, ouuida= opuida, 'EXcu-
Oeuualos = 'FiXevdepvatos.
J 6. fiu to /a/a in Cretan. ia-Trpep-fitTTO) = i/cTrpefivi^cD.
^ 7. 7i> to f. yCyuoftai appears as yfoo/iai in most dialects except
Attic (here also, but late), or as yiuvftai (Thess., Boeot.). yiuah
a/cco = yiyva><rfca> occurs in Lesbian and in Ionic prose writers (Att.
yeivaxrtca) very late), and in some late. Doric inscriptions. This is
not really assimilation, but loss of y by dissimilation from the ini-
tial 7, supported, in the case of ytuopat, by the yeu of other tenses.
87. Transposition in consonant groups. As tlktco from *t(tk<o,
so probably Sa/cruXo? from *8aT/cuXo?, to which points Boeot.
8atc/cv\io<; (kk from tk as in Thess. ttok kL from ttot kC, whereas
kk from kt would be contrary to all analogy, cf. 86.1). But most
examples are of colloquial and transitory character, more or less
frequently repeated slips of the tongue, or sometimes, without
doubt, only graphic. Thus from Attic inscriptions <TxvvaPX°PTC0V =X<rvu- (fvv-), eu<7p£a/i€J>05 = €v%<rdfi€UOSt <r<f>vxq = V^X7
?' eypao-fau
= eypayfreu (often on vases), fieaofiurj = p€<r68ftt) (6> first to up.
by assimilation); Arg. fvWeadai = aKvWeadai.
88. Assimilation, dissimilation, and transposition, between non-
contiguous consonants. Except for the regular dissimilation of
aspirates in proethnic Greek (65), these phenomena are of the same
occasional character as the preceding (87). They are most fre-
quently observable in the case of aspirates, or of liquids, for which
see 65, 70. A nasal may interchange with a mute of its own class,
by assimilation or dissimilation with another nasal, e.g. Cret. uvua-
fiai = Svuafiai (cf. Mo&Grk. Meire'Xij beside UeureKrj, name of
70 GREEK DIALECTS [88
the monastery on Mt Pentelicus), or, vice versa, Att r4pfiivdo<;
beside repfiivOos, Att /cv&eppda) from *K\)pApvcua beside Cypr. kv-
fiepevcu, and fidpvafiac = jidpvafiai, which occurs in certain inscrip-
tions in epic style from Athens, Corcyra, etc. (nos. 88, 90). See
also 69.3, end, and 86.7. Among examples of transposition may be
mentioned Ion. anidpia = apiOfieay, Delph., Epid. ^oXt/io? = fjufra-
y9o? (Att. usually fio\vfi8o<;), also, with assimilation, Rhod. /36\i-
/3o9 (irepiffoXiPcbaai), Arg. <f>d\vpov = \tuf>vpov.
a. A few dialectic examples of haplology, or syllabic loss by dissimila-
tion, may be added here. Epid. hcfuStfxfjLvov from ^/Lu(/tc)&/ivov, as Att. -fffit-
Stfxvov from r)(fu)fxtb\fxvov. Cret. veoras, body of young men, gen. yeora? from
veara(To)s, acc. vtora from veorara.
Doubling of Consonants
^ 89. A single consonant is sometimes written double, this indi-
cating a syllabic division by which it was heard at the end of one
syllable and the beginning of the next.
J 1. acr, tra/c etc. Such spellings as apwoTo?, otrm, ypdyfraa-
<rdait
i
A<ra-fc\i]'n'io<;t*oW/ao?, are frequent, and not confined to
any particular dialect. For examples in external combination, see
101.2. Similarly <rf (= z-zd) and (= k$-s), eg. Arg. &icaV£a>,
Delph. 8ov\(<rfa, Locr. ^ra</>if£i?, Thess. i^ava(K)Kd(h)hiv.
Locr. iKKirpa^ai. Ion. OKTrco, %/ctti), r^v^l^B^crav.
2. Before consonantal i in Thessalian, as irdWio*; etc See 19.3.
>. 3. Between vowels. This is confined to continuous sounds,
especially liquids and nasals, mostly after a long vowel or diph-
thong. Thess. pvapfielov, Aa/x/*arpeto9, Lesb. 7rpoayprjfifi€Peo, Rhod.
eipfiieiv, Dodon. apfieivov, Boeot. OdWarrav, Thess. ofteWov, Delph.
iWcvOepia, El. avrairohLhiaaaa, Cret. trirophhdv (spirant h). Cf.
101.1. Locr., Delph., Cret. afuf>i\\4ya> is from afjL(f>La-\ey<ot though
Meg. afi^XXeyov is as if from ap4>i-Weya> ; Arc afx<f>{\Xoyo<:.
« 4. Epid. fi&ififivov, hepfoiiAfivov, lapofifivdfiopcs (no. 83). Cret.
aXXoVr/H09, Arg. Trerfrpivov (cf. Osc. alttram etc., frattre etc. in
Latin inscriptions), yvfipvt/cfc.
90] PHONOLOGY 71
In hypocoristic proper names, where it originates in the voca-
tive and is due to the emphatic utterance in calling. Examples,
though found elsewhere, are by far most frequent in Boeotian, e.g.
'Ayaddto, B /ottos, Mdvuei, etc.
CHANGES IN EXTERNAL COMBINATION 1
90. The phenomena of external combination, or sentence pho-
netics, such as elision, crasis, consonant assimilation, etc., are found
in all dialects. But in Greek, as in most other languages, there is
a tendency to limit more and more the scope of such changes, and
to prefer, in formal speech and its written form, the uncombined
forms. The inscriptions, Attic as well as those of other dialects,
differ greatly in this respect according to their time and character.
The following general observations may be made.
1. The changes occur mainly between words standing in close
logical relation. Thus oftenest in prepositional phrases, or between
the article, adjective, or particle and the noun with which it agrees
;
frequently between particles like xaCt
6V, p4v, etc. and the pre-
ceding or following word ; less often between the subject or object
and the following verb, and very rarely in looser combinations.
2. While the less radical changes, such as the elision of a short
vowel or the simpler forms of consonant assimilation, are least
restricted in scope and survive the longest, the more violent forms
of crasis and of consonant assimilation are the most infrequent and
the soonest given up. Thus, in the matter of consonant assimila-
tion, the partial assimilation of a nasal to a following mute, espe-
cially a labial, as in rhp irokw, is very common in all dialects down
to a late period and sometimes observed even in loose combinations
(cf. 96.1), but examples like ro\ Xdyop, rovv w>/aou9, etc. are compara-
tively infrequent and practically restricted to early inscriptions.
1 Some matters which strictly belong under this head have been discussed
elsewhere, as the rhotacism of final », treatment of final n, etc.
72 GREEK DIALECTS [90
3. Although the dialects differ in the extent to which they
exhibit these phenomena and in some details (e.g. Cretan shows
the most extensive and radical series of consonant assimilations),
the differences depend more upon the time and character of the
inscription, the degree to which the language has been formalized.
4. There is no consistency in the spelling, even as regards the
milder changes, combined and uncombined forms often standing
side by side in the same inscription.
Elision
V 91. Elision is common to all dialects, but, as in Attic, subject
to great inconsistency as regards the written form, winch even in
metrical inscriptions is very often not in accord with the demands
of the meter. In general elision is most frequent in the conjunc-
tions and particles such as 8e (o8e, ov8e, etc.), re, ica, aWd, etc., the
prepositions, and, among case-forms, in stereotyped phrases like
7ro\X' ayaOd etc. The elision of a dipththong, e.g. Locr. hel-
\er avyopelvy is comparatively rare. For elision in place of usual
crasis, see 94.
Apnaeresis
92. Examples of aphaeresis, which is only a form of crasis, are
rare. Ion. rj firj 'Xdaaoves (Chios, no. 4), Locr. I *8eX<f>i6vt€
'xerrdfiov, fie 'iroarafiev, EL fie 'uttol, fie 'irnroeovTov, fie ^iri&elav,
Lesb. <r[TaXX]a V*.
Shortening of a Final Long Vowel
— 93. The shortening of a final long vowel before an initial vowel,
so well known in poetry, is occasionally seen in inscriptions, e.g.
Cret. fie e/crjt (firj exy), fie evSttcov, etc., Meg. eVaSe 'I/ceo-io?. So
Cypr. t if (77 if-) with 1 from e (9.3).
Crasis
94. Crasis, mostly of ical or forms of the article with the fol-
lowing word, is found in the early inscriptions of all dialects,
94] PHONOLOGY 73
though the uncombined forms are more frequent. As between the
" phonetic principle," where the result of crasis is in accordance
with the regular laws of contraction, and the " etymological prin-
ciple," with lengthening of the second vowel as in Att. avr)p =6 avrjp, the former is almost, if not wholly, predominant outside
of Attic
Jl. o, o (ov), a), + a (cf. 44.1). Ion. <ovr)ptTcoya>vo<; (tov aya>vo$),
with the regular contraction to o>, where Attic has avrjp, raySivo^.
Similarly Lesb. (lit.) (ovrjp, Arc. /caroppevrepov (Kara to appivre-
pov), Delph. TolireXXalov (tov 'AireXXaiov), twttoXXcovi (to)i 'AttoX-
Xo>vi), Boeot. tottoXXovi, (to* 'AwJXXmvi), Corinth. t6tt€(\)\6vi
(t<w* 'AiriXXwvi), Teoyadov (to ayaOov), Meg. op^eSajie (<S 'Ap%&
8afie), and so regularly in literary Doric. Elision, rather than crasis
according to the " etymological principle," is probably to be assumed
in Arc. tclttoXXodvl 1 (to* 'A7T-), Corinth. TapiaT€p6v (to apicrrepov),
Arg. Tapyeloi (toI 'Apyeloi), HayeXaCha Tapyelo (6 'AyeXa&a tov
'Apyeiov), Locr. TcnroXoyoi (toI aTroXoyoi).
2. o + o or c (cf. 44.3,4). Att.-Ion. tovvo/ml, Lesb. olvlavros
(o iviavro*;), Locr. oTrdyov (o iirdynv). Ion. Tojfucrv (o -f rjt 44.2).
3. o + o (cf. 41.2). Att., Dor. yv>(Ka ^ °)> I°n-> Crek kcS (ical 6),
Lesb. (lit.) KtoTTi (ical ott*), El. tcoiroTapoi (teal oiroTapoi). Cf.
Aegin. ^o\e<^a9 (*ai o eX^>a?) with double crasis, like x°»K (Ka ^ o
i/c) in Theocritus.
4. a + o (cf. 41.4). Meg. aXvinnw; (a 'OXvvmds).
^5. d + f (cf. 41.3). Locr. hainfoiicla (a einfroucia).
V^6. a + € (cf. 41.1). Att.-Ion. xdyoj (ical iya>), /cowl (teal hrC), tov
(t£ iv), etc., West Greek tcrjv, tcrjtc, tcrjirl (ical iv, /cal 4k, teal tirC),
etc. So also in Thessalian (no. 33) /civ and t€? (to. €<?). Lesbian has
icepA (teal ip.4) in an early inscription, though the texts of the Aeolic
poets have mostly tea- (/capo? etc.); and Arcadian has tceni.
i We continue, as a matter of convention, to transcribe in the form of crasis
where the combination belongs to those which commonly suffer crasis, even in
cases where we believe the phenomenon is elision. For it is impossible to draw
the line between crasis and elision with certainty. See also under 7, 8, 9.
74 GREEK DIALECTS [94
V 7. With words beginning with a diphthong. Inscriptions some-
times show the regular crasis with cv-fas Delph. /crjv/cXcLa (ical
Eu/cXcta), Rhod. ovhafxo (o EuSafiov), but otherwise the diphthong
unchanged, that is, what is probably elision rather than crasis, ag.
Thess. koI 1 (ical ol), Ion. rolicoireSov (to ot/coircSov), /colvoTriSrjs (teal
Oivoir&rjs), Delph. kovtc (ical ovre). Similarly /coy, kovtc, etc. in
Attic and Ionic literature (also ypl — real ot, and icev- = teal eu-),
and in Theocritus. Forms like tovrtk (6 avrfc) in Herodotus and
Theocritus, ^wroXo? (6 alirokos) in Theocritus, tccovSev (ical ovSev)
in Epicharmus, are rarely attested in inscriptions (once Ion. toiov-
pvijTT)<; = 6 alavfivrjrrj^). But the proper transcription of forms in
the pre-Ionic alphabet is sometimes uncertain, e.g. Thess. icevfep-
y&rav (ical euepyfrav) or tcevpepyfrav, Boeot. revrpiri^dvro (ral
ILvTpTjTKfrdirrw) or T€vrp€Tt<f>avTo , Aegin. Aoi*o? (6 o7/eo?) or hSiicos.
8. "With words beginning with i or v. Cret. icvtee; (ical vlee;),
El. KinraBvKioi (ical inra-), Delph. /ciSicoraL (ieal ISteorai).
In such cases there is of course no evidence as to whether the
v on was lengthened, as usually in Attic-Ionic, but probably wehave here simply elision.
\/9. In Elean in the forms of the article the final vowel or diph-
thong disappears, sometimes even the vowel with final consonant.
Thus riapov (to lapov), riapo (tw lap<ti)> rlapol (rol lapol), riiridpoi
(rol iiridpoi), and even ravro (tw? avro)), rop lapofidop roKvmrlai
(ro>p lapofidcop T<op 'OXvpirCai). This is clearly not crasis proper,
but an extension of the principle of elision.1 Cf. Ovlm (ra>i vim)
in an Attic inscription. Once El. rol 'vravr* iypapevoL with
aphaeresis.
Apocope
v 95. Apocope of prepositions is almost unknown in Attic-Ionic
inscriptions, but is usual in other dialects for at least some of the
prepositions. All of them have av (or 6v, vv) and irdp (even Ionic
has av in literature and a few cases of irdp in inscriptions), tear
1 See footnote, p. 73.
»
96] PHONOLOGY 75
and woV are found in nearly all the West Greek dialects (but not
in Cretan, and rarely in Argolic), and in Boeotian and Thessalian.
But these are mostly confined to the position before dentals, espe-
cially forms of the article. Before other consonants they occur,
with assimilation, in Thessalian and sometimes in Boeotian and
Laconian ; /car also in Lesbian and Arcado-Cyprian (in Arcadian
kol before all consonants in early inscriptions, later only before the
article, otherwise /earv formed after airv). irip occurs in Delphian
(cf. also Tr4po§o<t = ireptoSo*;), Elean (trap), and Thessalian ; also in
Lesbian poetry, and in a few proper names in Locrian (Heppo-
Oapiav), Cretan, and Laconian. air, iir, irrr are Thessalian only,
except for a few examples elsewhere before a labiaL An apocopated
form of weSd is seen in Arc. 7re toZ? i. e. 7rc(8) to*?.
Apocope is most extensive in Thessalian, which has av, wdp, tear,
w6rinip, air, iir, xrrr. The Thessalian genitive singular in -ot is also
best explained as arising from -oto by apocope, beginning with the
article, which was, of course, proclitic like the prepositions (cf. 45.4).
Apocopated forms are more common in early inscriptions than
later, when there is a tendency, partly due to /eoivij influence, to
employ the full forms.
^a. Forms like *co.toV, irorov, instead of tear toV, wot toV, occur not only in
early inscriptions where double consonants are not written, but also in the
later inscriptions of some dialects. For the most part the matter is one of
spelling only, but in some cases such forms represent the actual pronuncia-
tion, due in part to actual simplification of the double consonants, in part
to syllabic dissimilation or haplology, as in later Attic xardoc from *ca(ra)
raoc. So in Arcadian the spelling is almost uniformly xa (early kcltowv,
jcoxptVc, etc., later xaraTrcp, xaxct/xcmv). In doubtful cases it is better to
expand the forms to koi(t) tov etc. in our texts, if only for the convenience
of the student.
Consonant Assimilation
s/D6. Assimilation of final v.
1. To the class of a following labial or guttural. Cases like rrjp.
irtiyav, rby K7\pvicay vvp, \Uvyare frequent in Attic inscriptions, and
likewise in the other dialects. So also between object and verb as
76 GREEK DIALECTS [se
Delph. TotctofA fepero), Arc. 7r6(To8ofi iroemco, and in looser combina-
tions as Att. iorifi irepi, Arc. iv iwUpiaiy /cardwep, Arg. iroioiey
Kara.
v 2. To a. Att. h Sa/xau, Ion. rcte avfnrdprap, EpicL T09 aax6v.
Cf. Ion. iraaavhliji beside wavtrvhCij^ and Lesb. iraa<rv8i,d*apros.
Before a + consonant. Att. itr arijXrji but oftener e arqXrji, also
re areXev. So Ehod., Cret. e ardXai, El. ardkav. These do not
arise by assimilation but by regular loss of p. See 77.2, 78.
3. To X. Att. iX Xifipats, rbX Xdyop, Ion. iX Aapvaa&i, Delph.
tcjX Aaf3va8ap, Lac. iX Aa/ceSaifiopi, Epid. roX Xldop, ra>X XiOqjp.
Cf. <rvXXeya>, aXXvo> = avaXvco, etc
4. To p. Att. €p 'Po'Sau, to/) 'PoSiop. Cf. avppLirrta etc.
y 5. To f. Arc. avfoi/c£a, ret Yd8w = t£i> Fa8a>.
a. In Cyprian, where v before a consonant is always omitted in the inte-
rior of a word, it is also frequently omitted in sentence combination as
Ta(v) tttoXxv-
^,•97. Assimilation of final 9.
** L To p. Delph. tovp p6fiov$. Cf. Il€Xo7roVi>?/<ro9 (IIA.o7ro9
prjaos). Arc. raiwv, raiwL (raU-pv, -p£) trawI (raa-pi, acc. pL).
* 2. To /i and f. Cypr. fdiro(fi) fieya = fewos f^ya, Ta(/r) a-
i/cur(o-)a9 = ra9 papdaaa'i. In the same way arose *a = /ecu: (/cat)
in Cypr. /ca fiep, Arc. poucias.
3. To X. Att. toX XiOo';, Cret. toiX Xe/oi/o-*, tiX Xei (rh Xfji),
Lac. eX AatceSatfiopa (iX = €?), to£(X) AcucehainovCois.
s 4. To 5. So regularly in Cretan, e.g. raS Sahrtos, ra8 oV, i8 81-
icaarepiop, irarpb8 80W09. Rarely elsewhere, but cf. Rhod. Zev(8)
84 (no. 93), fiarp6(8) 6V, rd(8) 8evre'pa<;. Assimilation in the oppo-
site direction is seen in Arg. #a>Xa9 aevre'pas (no. 81).
n 5. To 0. Cretan only, as raO Qvyaripas. Cf. Cret —medially (85.3).
•J a. Before a word beginning with a vowel final s may be treated as intervo-
calic, e.g. Lac. AtoAuccra AtoXcv&pto = Aios ixtrov Atos IXevOepiov (cf. 59.1),
Cypr. *a d(K)Tt, ra vx*pov (59.4), Eretr. 5w<i>p av (60.3).
100] PHONOLOGY 77
J 98. Assimilation of final p to 8. So regularly in Cretan, e.g. ave8
8oifTrareS Soil and irare (8) 8oei, inr€(8) 8e. Cf. Cnid. 7ra(8) Aa/xa-
rpa (wap Adfiarpa).
f 99. Assimilation of a final mute.
1. Final t. The apocopated forms of Kara and ttotI, so far as
they occur otherwise than before t (cf. 95), are generally assimi-
lated (sometimes with further simplification; cf. 95 a), e.g. Thess.
icair 7raVro9, ttok kL (ttot kl = 77730? ti), Boeot. irb8 Actyvrj, irbic
Karoirra^y Lesb. kclk /cc<£a'\a? (Alcaeus), /cap, p,ev (Sappho), etc. So
in compounds, e.g. EL tca(8)8a\€oiTo, tca(0)0vTd<;, Lesb. tcdfifiaWe
(Alcaeus), /caWvovro*;, Arc. Ka/ceifievav, fca/cp(ve, Lac. KaftaTa (Ka-
rapdrov), icafiaCvtov (Alcman), etc. But t0 is often unassimilated.
2. Final it. Thess. air, eV = airo, eW are assimilated in in Ta?,
CT TO I. Cf. 86.2.
3. Final k. See 100.
j 100. cf. In most dialects, as in Attic, cf becomes etc before a
consonant, this appearing often as i% before an aspirate, and iy
before sonant mutes and X, /x, v, py until late times when itc is
usual before all consonants. The general rule is, then, e*f before
vowels, and i/c (ix, iy) before consonants. But the antevocalic form
cf occasionally appears before consonants in various dialects (so
regularly in Cyprian, as cf tol etc.).
In Locrian it is fully assimilated to all consonants, whence, with
the simplification of double consonants in the spelling, it appears
simply as e, e.g. c Ta?, c 8dp.o}etc., i.e. c(t) Ta?, i(8) 8dp,o
yc(p) pot-
vdvov, i(0) 0d\acaa<;ic*(X) Xt/xcVo?, i(v) Nawrrd/cTO.
In Thessalian, Boeotian, Arcadian, and Cretan the regular form
before consonants is eV, e.g. Thess. c? rav, icSoptv, Boeot. e? r&v,
iaXiaiva (cf. also ea/cTjSefcdTT) from cf), Arc. c? toi, ccrSe'XXozTc?,
iairepaaai, Cret. c? top, ia/cX^aia, Thess., Boeot., Cret. eayovo^ =2*701/0?. All these dialects have cf before vowels except Boeotian,
where ijp appears in an early inscription, but usually eV?, as cV?
ifatficov, eo-aeifiev. This is probably a transfer of the anteconso-
nantal form in an intermediate stage of its development (cf ,cV?, c?).
78 GREEK DIALECTS [100
a. There are some traces of U in other dialects which generally have in or
If, e.g. Cypr. U troff cpircs* voBcv ^#ca? (Hesych.), Arg. SuceAua?, and
according to some es iroXtoc = ttoXlos (but see note to no. 75), Sicil. laKkrj-
ros (Syracuse, Rhegium), Delph. J? tov Spoftov (no. 50), foyovos (no. 51).
. Consonant Doubling
4 101. 1. Before vowels. Cret. t^w e/i/vai/, <ruw^t, Boeot., Corinth.
&w~40i)tc€, Att. %vvv-6imt Lesb. ovv-wpive (Alcaeus), Delph. eXcvflc-
pow eZ/w. This is a compromise between phonetic and etymologi-
cal syllabification, and the examples, though rare, are mostly earlier
than those for the similar doubling in internal combination (89.3).
y/2. With otr<TTi9 etc. (89.1), compare Att. cwr? rqv, Epid. eV? t6,
etc., or Epid. to o-oWXo?, Coan rov <r<TT€<f>dvov. Ion. i£s (no. 4)
like yfrd<f>L(f19, Ion. &c ttgii' like o*tto> (89.1).
V movablei
^ 102. The movable in the dative plural in -<ri(v) and in the
verb forms in -<ri(v) and -c(i>) is a marked characteristic of Attic-
Ionic, where it appears from the earliest inscriptions on with in-
creasing frequencyand before both vowels and consonants. (In Attic
its use becomes gradually more and more uniform before vowels,
and it is also somewhat more common before a pause in the sense
than elsewhere.) Only in the dative plural does it appear in other
dialects, and even here only in Thessalian (xpefiacriv, no. 33) and
Heraclean (evraaaw etc.). In verb forms it is wholly unknown in
the older inscriptions of other dialects, and where found is a sure
sign of Koivfj influence.
Note. In the dat. pi. -civ the v is due to the analogy of pronominal
datives like Att. rjfjiiv, Dor. d/uV, Lesb. afifuv and a/i/u, in which v is in-
herited (beside a form without v). After the dat. pi. -cn(v) arose the 3 pi.
e - £>• 3 ph ^vowi(v) after dat. pi. part. <£cpowri(v), then also 3 sg. 8i-
oWi(v), r($rjci(v), etc. Another source is 3 sg. tf€v (originally 3 pi. with
etymological v, 163.3) to 1 sg. rja, after the analogy of which arose -t(v) to
all forms with 1 sg. -a, as oIScv, IBrjiccv, from which it extended later to
forms with 1 sg. in -oy, as faeyiv, lAa/3cv, etc. which are not found in the
earliest inscriptions.
103] PHONOLOGY 79
ACCENTi
J 103. Of the dialects outside of Attic-Ionic, Lesbian is the only
one of whose accentual peculiarities we have any adequate knowl-
edge. This was characterized by the recessive accent, e.g. worapos,
The Doric accent is said by the grammarians to be processive in
certain classes of forms, e.g. i\d/3ov, ardaai, aiyes = Att. eXafiov,
arrjaat, alye;. But the statements are too meager to admit of gen-
eralization as to the system as a whole, nor is it known whether
all Doric dialects had these peculiarities. Hence the practice nowfrequently adopted, and followed in this book, of giving Doric forms
with the ordinary Attic accent. In general our accentuation of
dialect forms can be little more than a matter of convenience.
a. A question of detail, touching which there is considerable difference
of practice among editors of dialect texts, is whether, in the case of inflec-
tional forms which differ in their quantitative relations from the corre-
sponding Attic forms, to adopt the actual accent of the Attic forms or to
change the accent to accord with the Attic system, e.g. infin. KpiVcv like
KpLvav, or Kplvev, acc. pi. ifatpofxtvos like <f>tpofi€vovs, or </>cpo/i.evoj, Cret. nap-
Tovavs, <rraT^pavs like Kpctrrovas, <rra-ri}pas, or Kaprovavs, oran/pavs. Thequestion of the true accentuation is a complicated one, differing in each
class of forms, and impossible of any certain answer. But practical conven-
ience favors the use of the Attic accent in some cases, as in the accusative
plural to distinguish it from the nominative, and we adopt this alternative
in all the cases mentioned.
The pronominal adverbs in -a, -ax, and -<o we accent as perispomeDa,
following here what the grammarians laid down as the Doric accent, since
this affords a convenient working rule, and, for -<u, serves to distinguish
e. g. tovtw from gen. tovtw. But it is far from certain that the accent was
uniform, and that we should write e. g. aAAci, aXXai, iravrax, as we do, and
not, with some, aAAet like Att. oixu, and aAAm, iravrax like Att. aWy,
trdvrrj. And as between birtl and oiru, etc., about which the grammarians
were in doubt, we definitely prefer oiret, oirai, ottvl, otjt;, o7ra> (cf . Att. ottov
beside irov, in spite of avrov etc.). We accent frSoi, i(oi, rjx01 ' e^*' ^e
<xk<k, though cvSoi etc. (cf. cvravlot) may also be defended.
INFLECTION
NOUNS AND ADJECTIVES
Feminine d-Stems
104. 1. Nom. Sg. -d, Att.-Ion. -rj.
4 2. Gen. Sg. -d?, Att.-Ion. -7/9. — Arc. -dv after the masculine, as
oUi'av, fafitav, but only at Tegea, and here -d? beside -dv in early
inscriptions, and always Td<?.
>/ 3. Dat. Sg. -dt, Att.-Ion. -tji, whence also -d, -77, See 38, 39.
— Boeot. -at (-a€, -r;, 26), and this is to be assumed in the other
dialects which have -01 (106.2).
4. Acc. Sg. -dp, Att.-Ion. -rjv.
5. Nom. Pl. -at (Boeot. -ae, -77, 26).
6. Gen. Pl. -atov, -eW, -&>i>, -av. See 41.4.
^ 7. Dat. Pl. In early Attic, -d<rt(i>), -r)<ri(v), sometimes -dto-t(i>),
-r)i(ri(v), after 420 B.C. -ais.— In Iouic, -tjlo-l(v) regularly, -at? being
rare and probably Attic.— In Lesbian, -aiai (but always rait),
and this occurs, rarely, elsewhere.— Most dialects have -at? from
the earliest times.
• 8. Acc. Pl. -ai*?, with the same development as has -01*; from
o-stems, namely (see also 78)
:
-ai>9, -oz/9
-a?, -o?
Cret., Arc, (Cypr.?),
Thess., Ther., Coan
-a?, -ov? or -<w<? -at<?, -ot? -a?, -at<?, -aip
Most dialects Lesbian -09, *-ot?, -ot/>
go Elean
-ai>?, -ow, Cret., Arg.
106] INFLECTION 81
Masculine d-Stems
105. 1. Nom. Sg. -d? (with secondary 9, after the analogy of -09),
Att.-Ion. -175.
Forms without s also occur, several in Boeotian (irvOiovuca, KoAAia,
etc.), and a few from other parts of Northwest Greece. Cf. also El. rt-
\«rrd, though this is possibly a form in -to like Horn.
Gen. Sg. -do (with 0, in place of 9, after that of o-stems),
whence Arc.-Cypr. -dv (22), elsewhere -a, Ion. -co), -ca. See 41.4.
Att. -ov is not from -do, but the o-stem form taken over as a whola
J a. -d/ro, in TXaxrCapo, Uaata8afo, of two metrical inscriptions from
Corcyra (no. 87) and Gela, is a reminiscence of the epic -do (the spoken
form was already -d, which appears in other equally early inscriptions, as
*kpvta&a no. 88, Aplvia no. 85) with the introduction of a non-etymological
p, either representing a glide sound before the following o (cf. apvrav,
no. 88. See 32), or due to a false extension from forms with etymological
f, as Xdpos = Horn. Ados.
>/ h. Forms in -ds, with the old ending unchanged and belonging with the
nominatives in -d (above, la), occur in scattered examples in Megarian
(no. 92) and from various parts of Northwest Greece.
c. Att.-Ion. proper names in -1^, from the fourth century on, frequently
form the genitive after the analogy of o-stems, e. g. Att. KaAAtdoovs (after
A-qfjuxrOcvow; etc.), Ion. AedSeos, 'Aptora&cvs. This type spreads to other
dialects, e.g. Rhod. Mvam'&us.
o-Stems
V106. 1. Gen. Sg. -010 (from *-oaio, cf. Skt. -asya) as in Homer,
whence, with apocope, Thess. (Pelasgiotis) -01, as rot, xpovoi, etc.
Elsewhere, with loss of t and contraction, -ov or -o> (25).— In
Cyprian -ov beside -o (at Idalium puadov, apyvpov, 3>i\oicv7rpov,
etc., and so usually -ov in nouns, whether vowel or consonant fol-
lows ; but also apyvpo, a\poybefore a consonant, and always to).
a. -oto is often employed in metrical inscriptions, in imitation of the
epic, e.g. nos. 87, 88. But in Thessalian it also occurs in a few prose in-
scriptions, and the grammarians often refer to the Thessalian genitive in
-010. This, together with the fact that apocope is more extensive in Thes-
salian than in any other dialect (see 95), makes the derivation of the usual
82 GREEK DIALECTS [106
Thess. -01 from -oto far more probable than other explanations which sepa-
rate it entirely from this and so from the forms of all the other dialects.
—
For the added v in Cyprian no explanation that has been offered is adequate.
v2. Dat. Sg. -an in most dialects, whence also -o> (38 ; Thess. ov,
23). oi in Arcadian, Elean, Boeotian (-oe, -u, -€t, 30), and in later
inscriptions from various parts of Northern Greece (Delphi, Aetolia,
Acarnania, Epirus, Cierium in Thessaly, Euboea).
a. In Euboea -ot replaces earlier -ok and may be derived from it, like
-ci from -rp (see 39). But in general -<h is rather the original locative (cf.
otxot) in use as the dative. In some dialects the history of the dative is
obscure, owing to the lack of early material or the ambiguity of -01 in
the pre-Ionic alphabets.
3. Nom. Pl. -ot (Boeot. -oe, -u, 30).
n/ 4. Dat. Pl. -oc<ti(v), as in Homer, in early Attic, Ionic, where
it lasts somewhat longer than in Attic (but some early examples
of -ot9, especially in West Ionic), and Lesbian (but here always
roU).— Elsewhere only -ot? (Boeot. -t>9, Elean -ot/>).
5. Acc. Pl. -01/9, with the same development as -az/9. See 78,
104.8.A Gen. Dat. Dual, -ouv as in Homer, whence -oiv in most
dialects in which the form occurs at all.— Elean -01019, -otot/j.
— Arc. -oivv (and -aivv from 5-stem).
Consonant Stems in General
* 107. 1. Acc. Sg. -av in place of the usual -a, with v added after
the analogy of vowel stems, occurs in Cypr. Ijarepav, a(v)8ptjd(v)-
ravy Thess. iclovav, EL aya\fiaTO<f>(opav (but possibly -(fxopdv from
nom. -<j>wpdf;), and among late inscriptions of various dialects.
2. Nom. Pl. for usual -€9 occurs in late Cretan, having
originated in pronominal forms. See 119.2 a.
- 3. Dat. Pl. -eaai, as in Horn. ir6h€<ro~ifprobably an extension of
the form of o--stems, is characteristic of the Aeolic dialects, Les-
bian, Thessalian (Pelasgiotis), and Boeotian, and is also found in
early Delphian, East Locrian, Elean (fyvydheaai no. 60 ; elsewhere
-oi9), and in inscriptions of various Corinthian colonies (Corcyra,
108] INFLECTION 83
Epidamnus, Syracuse).— Heraclean has -o(r<rt in pres. part, ivraa-
atv (perhaps originally *aaai = Skt. satsu, then evraaai by fusion
with ivr- of Ii^tc? etc.), 7rpa<r<r6vTaaaif etc. 01?, as 7raiToi? etc.,
after the analogy of o-stems, is characteristic of Locrian, Elean,
and the Northwest Greek kolvyj, whence it finds its way into
various dialects in later times.
>^4. Acc. Pl. -e? in place of -a?, Le. the nom. for the ace, per-
haps first used in the numeral rirope; owing to the influence of
the indeclinable ir&re etc., is seen in Delph. htKarerope; (no. 49,
early fifth century), rdrope;, 8eX<£toV? (in an inscription of early
fourth century ; but otherwise in Delphian only rfropa*; etc.), and
regularly in Elean ([Vero/)]€?, sixth century, irkelovep, xdpirep,
no. 61, etc.) and Achaean (€XaWoi>e?, SafioauxfrvXa/c&i, etc.), also
in the very late inscriptions of various dialects, even Attic.
Cret -ai/? beside -a?, e.g. dvyarepavs, fyo/A^ai*?, Kvvav^t after the
analogy of -ap?, -a? from a-sterns (104.8).
cr-Stems
v 108. 1. All dialects except Attic have the uncontracted forms.
Gen. sg. in most dialects -co?, whence -10? in Boeotian, Cretan, etc.
(9), -cv? in later Ionic, Ehodian, etc. (42.5).— Acc. sg. masc. and
acc. pl. neut. -*a, whence ~ia (9), occasionally 77 (42.1).
a. Proper names in -kAo^, -kAi}s. Cypr. -*Ac/:«s, whence -*Aei^ in Attic
(beside -*Ai;s), Boeotian (-kAccs, -kXus) till about 400 B.C., and regularly
in Euboean (gen. -kAcu>, 2), but in the other dialects regularly -kA^s. Gen.
sg. Cypr. -kAc'/tcos, Boeot. -/cAtio? (= Horn. -kXtjos, cf. 16), Att. -kXwxs, but
in most dialects -kAcos-
For names in -xAeas instead of -icAcip, see 166.1.
^ 2. Proper names often have forms which are modeled after the
analogy of the masc. a-stems, and this not only in Attic-Ionic
(e.g. Att. LwKpdrrjVy LcotcpaTOV, Eretr. gen. ILvKpaTco, Ti/zo*X&>),
where the agreement in the nom. -77? was especially favorable to
this, but also in the other dialects. Thus acc. sg. in -tjv (-tjv : -1;? =-av. -a?), e.g. Boeot. AaporeXeiv etc., Arc. $>t\oK\r)v
y and even in
appellatives in Lesb. Safior^Xrjp etc., Cypr. arekiv.— Dat. sg. in
84 GREEK DIALECTS [108
~7ji, Lesb. KaWUXrji.— Gen. sg. in -77 (like -d) in Lesb. Seoydvrj
etc. ; also, perhaps, -779 (like -d?, 105.2 b) in Thess. 'liriroKparei^
(or nom. for gen. by mistake?), Qepe/cpdris (no. 33; or 4>€/>€*/>a-
T€(o)? ?).— Voc. sg. in -t) (like -d) in Arc. 'AreXi? etc., Delph.
IIo\!/*/>ari7 ; in -€ (like -d in At/ca) in Lesb. ^XKiyoy^^-
The numerous Boeotian hypocoristic names in -€i as MeWct,
4>AA«, BaXXet, Bevvei, are also best understood as vocatives of
this type used as nominatives. They correspond to names in -1;?,
-17x09, in other dialects, but in Boeotian follow the analogy of
cr-stems (gen. sg. -109, acc. sg. -<iv).
i-Stems
v' 109. 1. In all dialects except Attic-Ionic, and, for the most
part, in Ionic too, the regular type of declension is that with 1
throughout, namely -19, -109, -I, -ivt -*c9, -«»i>, -iai, -t? (Cret. -ti*?) or
-ta9 (rare).
* 2. The type in -19, -€o>9 (from -1709, as in Homer), -ei, pL -€19, etc.
is almost exclusively Attic. In Ionic iroXew occurs in early in-
scriptions of Chios (no. 4) and Thasos, and Svvdfiei in Teos (no. 3).
But otherwise in Ionic, and always in other dialects, forms of this
type are late and to be attributed to Attic influence. In general,
the Attic datives, -ei and -eat, are the first to be adopted, next the
nom.-acc. pi. -«9, and lastly the gen. sg. -€a>9. Thus in the later
inscriptions of many dialects it is common to find gen. sg. -109, but
dat. sg. -€i.
A gen. sg. irdkeos is found in the icoivq, and in later inscriptions
of various dialects.
3. Lesbian has a nom. pL -19 (irdkis, no. 21), perhaps the ac-
cusative used as nominative.
/ 4. Cyprian has such forms as gen. sg. Tipoxapipos, dat. sg.
irrdXift. The f is certainly not original here, and is perhaps due
to the analogy of v- and 7?v-stems (gen. -vp09, -e/ro9).
5. A transfer to the type -19, -1809, as frequently in Attic, is
characteristic of Euboean proper names in -19, as ArjfioxdpiSos.
Ill] INFLECTION 85
u-Stems
110. Nearly all the inscriptional forms occurring are the usual
ones of the type -v?, -vo?. Boeot. [p]daTio<; (i from €, 9) agrees
with the aareos of non-Attic literature. For ww see 112.2.
Nouns in -cus
111. The stem is tjv, rjf throughout, nom. sg. -cv? (from -77us, cf.
37.1), gen. sg. -rjf0?, etc.
The original forms in -rjp09, -ijfi, etc. are preserved, with or
without the f, in Cyprian (fiaaiXefo*;, 'ESaXieft, 'ESaXie/res), Les-
bian (/3aa£Xrjo<; etc.), Boeotian (Uroiifi, ypapfiaTelos, etc.), Thes-
salian (ffaaiXelos etc.), and Elean (fiaaiXaes), as also in Homer.
/2. Attic only are ySao-iXe'tws, fiaaiXea, with quantitative metathe-
sis. But from the beginning of KOLvrj influence fiaaikifos is one of
the Attic forms most widely adopted by other dialects.
J 3. Most dialects, namely Ionic and the West Greek dialects ex-
cept Elean, have fiao-iXeos, fiacCXel, etc., with shortening of the 77.
Generally these are the forms of even the earliest inscriptions
(Cret. fOLtceos etc.), but we find Coan Uprji, HoXirji, etc. (no. 101,
which has also 'AXKijtSes etc. ; later always Upel etc.), and once
Ehod. 'I8a/4€i>7/o<? (cf. Uovraprjftos). Beside -€09 sometimes -cv? (cf.
42.5), as Meg. lapefc, but, owing to the confusion with the nominative,
this spelling is far less common than in the genitive of cr-stems.
Acc. Sg. -4a in Ionic, Locrian, Cretan. But in Delphian and
most of the Doric dialects -77 (see 42.1, 43) is the regular form, e.g.
Delph. ieprj, f3a<rt.Xr} yLac. fiaaiXr), Mess, ieprj, Meg. Ieprj, Mycen.
Uep<r€ (no. 76, fifth century), Arg. ftaaiXij, Rhod. fiaaiXfj, ypap*-
paTrj, Coan fiaaiXrj, etc. In these dialects -ea is of later occur-
rence, and due to kolvtj influence.
Nom. Pl. -ee? in Cretan (e.g. 8pofi4es) and elsewhere, but usu-
ally contracted to -els. Also -77? (in part at least directly from -r)e9)
in early Attic, Coan (TerapTrjs), Laconian (Meyapi? etc., no. 64),
and Arcadian (Maimi^?). At Cyrene occurs nom. and acc. pL
lapis.
86 GREEK DIALECTS [ill
Acc. Pl. -Aw in Ionic and Doric (Cret. hpopdavs, cf. 107.4),
when not replaced by -€*? of the tcoivq.
4. Arcadian has nom. sg. in as Uprp, */pa<f>rp y <f>ovi<; (Cyprian
also once Ijepes, but usually -ew), acc. sg. hiepev (cf. 108.2), nom. pL
MavTivr}<;. Some proper names in-*;? =-cus are also found elsewhere.
5. In Miletus and colonies occurs nom. sg. Upton, gen. sg. Upeco,
likewise at Ephesus gen. sg. $\&> belonging to 4>Xev9.
Some Irregular Nouns
112. 1. Zew. Zcv9 or Aeu? (84). Ai(/r)o?, Ai(F)(, A/(/r)a in
most dialects. An old dative Atcf occurs alone, but rarely, and
in Att. A*«t/>^>775, Cypr. Aipe£0e/AK, Aipefyikos (Horn. &fytXo?).
Also in various dialects (attested for East Ion., Coan, Ther., Cret.,
EL), as in Homer, Zrjv6$, Zrjv(, Zrjva (Cret. Afjva, Trjva, etc., 37.1).
Late forms with a are hyper-Doric.
2. wo*, A. Aside from the o-stem forms, the inscriptions!
occurrences are as follows, mostly from a stem wv-:
Nom. Sg. vlv; Cret., Lac, Att. (Att. also vvs, v?).
Gen. Sg. i/iVos Cret., Att. ; Thess. hvio? (no. 33).
Dat. Sg. vUl ArgoL, Phoc, Att.
Acc. Sg. vlvv Arc, Cret., Locr., etc.
Nom. Pl. vU& Cret. (as in Horn.) ; Att. tucfc.
Dat. Pl. vidai Cret. (as in Horn.), after analogy of warpauri etc
Acc. Pl. vlvvs Arg., Cret. ; Att. vUfc.
/ 3. p.rjv. Stem *p.r}V(r- (cf. Lat. mensis), whence (77.1) Lesb.
fifjvvos, Thess. ptivvos, Att. etc firjvo*;. The nom. */xr;i>9 became
*/i€W (vowel-shortening before v + cons., but later than the assim-
ilation of medial va), whence regularly (78) Ion., Corcyr., Meg.
Itefc, Heracl. nfc. In Attic, pets was replaced by pqp formed after
the analogy of original f-stems in -rjv, -r)vos. Elean fieik is perhaps
due to the analogy of Zcu?, Zrjwk (above, 1).
4. Xa?, Horn. Xaa*. Originally a neuter cr-stem to Xaa?, becom-
ing o Xaa<?, o Xa<?, after the analogy of 6 Xt0o? etc. Hence in geni-
tive beside Xao? also Att. \aoy (Soph.), Cret. Xao.
114] INFLECTION 87
5. Cret. frjfJM nom.-acc. sg. = el/*a, but gen. sg. ra9 from
a stem in -fid. So also Cret *a^Chrjfia) ornament (cf. BidSnpa),
but gen. sg. afjuriSijfAaf;.
6. X°te> which in Attic is declined as a consonant stem (gen.
sg. %oo?), is properly a contracted o-stem (from x^f°") ^e 7r^°^>
and remains so in Ionic, e.g. acc. sg. %o0i>, gen. pi. x&v.
7- wfa XVP- See -m, 79.
Comparison of Adjectives
-/1.13. 1. Beside fiel^cov and tcpcfa-rav, both with anomalous et,we
find the normal /Li^fa>i> (from *fieyi<ov) in Ionic and Arcadian, and
Kp€<r<r<ov (from */cp£ric0v) in Ionic. For Dor. tcdppcov, Cret. *a/>-
tcbv (both from *Kdpri(ov) see 49.2 with a, 80, 81.
^2. Beside 7r\ea>i>, pL TrXdovcs, <r-stem forms, like Horn. 7r\ee?,
irXias, occur in Lesbian (7r\e'a? no. 21) and Cretan (e.g. Gortyn.
7r\t€9, 7r\iav9, 7r\ia, beside ttXiovo*;, irXlova, irXlov. irXCa<TLv)Dre-
ros, is in origin a astern form, cf. 77.1 a). Cf. also Arc. 7rXo5 (from
*7rXeo9, cf. 42.5 d) adv. = irXeov.
Heracl. iroXiaro*; = irXeurro*; is formed directly from ttoXvs.
/3. EL, Lac. d(<r)<riaTa (also in Aesch.) = ayxLaTa> ^ formed
from the compar. Zcraov (this regularly from *dyxiop)-
NUMERALS
Cardinals and Ordinals
^L14. 1-10. 1. Norn, sg. masc. Att. etc. eU, Heracl. 17? (cf. Lac
ouSe?), Cret. (evS 8- = 8-, Law-Code IX. 50 ; see 97.4), from
*&>?. CI 78.— Fern. fi£a fbut, of other origin, Lesb., Thess., Boeot.
to, as in Homer. Also masc. «fc (cf. Horn. dat. sg. neut. 1$) in
Cretan, but with pronominal force = i/celvos.
Att. etc. 7r/>a>To?, West Greek and Boeot. Trparo*;. The latter is
from irpdrfprobably a weak grade (cf. Lith. pirmas, Skt. purvas).
Svo (Boeot. Biovo, 24) in all dialects. Lac. once Sve with the
ending of consonant stems.— Bvelv = Bvotv in late Att. and kolvt\.
88 GREEK DIALECTS [114
— Plural forms in various dialects, e.g. Chian, Cret., HeracL Bv&v,
Cret. hvols, Thess. Sua?, and hvaC(v) in late Attic and koivt\.
* 3. Att. etc. Tpet?, Cret. rpdes, Ther. rpfjs, from *rpei&. See 25,
45.5.— Acc. t/h?, Cret. t/>up? (for t/hV? with i introduced anew
from Tptwi/ etc.). Under the influence of the indeclinable numerals,
the nominative or the accusative is used for both cases in some
dialects, namely nom. rpeU in Attic and elsewhere, and acc. t/h<? in
Boeotian, Heraclean, Delphian, Troezenian, and perhaps in Lesbian.
jplros, Lesb. repro? (18).
Att. rfrrapei, Ion., Arc. riaaepei (also r^aaape: in Ionic and
Koivrj), Boeot. irerrape;, Lesb. iriaavpes (Horn, irfovpes), West
Greek rdrope:. From *qUetuer- (cf. Lat. quattuor, Skt. catvdras),
the differences being due to inherited variations in the second
syllable (tuer, tuor, tur, tur), and to the divergent development of
qU (68) and tu (54 et 81).
Tfrapro*;, Horn. TerpaTO*:, Boeot. Tr&rparos, Arcr^ro/JTOS (49.2 a, 5).
v 5. 7r^T€, Lesb. Thess. iripmc (68.2).
7r^/i7rro9, Cret. 7reWo? (86.2). Arc. tt^ttoto^ after heKOTOS.
6. €f, Cret., Delph., HeracL /re'f. See 52 5. For Boeot. ec-*^-
BeKdnj, see 100.
V7> _ fffBo/m, but Delph. Ae^8€/io? (cf. Delph., HeracL
eftSe/My/covTa, Epid. €y58e/-uuo?).
,,8. 6/cto), Boeot., Lesb. o/cto (like 8vo), HeracL, Ther. hoKTto (58 c),
Elean o7rro (with 7r from eirrd).
9. eiWa, Delph. ei/i^ (42.1). But *eV/ra in Att. evaTos, iva/coaioi,
Ion. €?faro9, clva/coo-iot, Cret. rjvaro<it etc. See 54. HeracL hsvvia,
Delph., Ther. hdvaros, see 58 c. Lesb. evoro*;, see 6, 116 a.
10. 8e*a, Arc. (SucoSe/co).— Setcaros, Arc, Lesb. Be/coros.
See 6, 116 a.
115. 11-19. evSetca, rarely Mca el? (e.g. HeracL Setca hiv).—Att. and Horn. 8<o8etca, but in most dialects SvwSe/ca, rarely 8v6Se/ca
(e.g. Boeot. SvoSe'/caTos), Delph., HeracL 8e/ca Svo (also late Attic).
—
rpeU koI Sdtca, also indecL Tpeca/eaiBe/ca (Attic after 300 B.C.) and
TpiatcatSeica (Boeotian etc.; cf. 114.3); also Uea Tpels, especially
117] INFLECTION 89
when the substantive precedes (so Attic even in fifth century).
—
Similar variations for V^-19.
€i/8e/caT05, BcoBe/caros, 8va>&e/caTO<;, 8vo8e/caro<; (see above).
—
13th-19tht Att. rptm Kal he/caro?, etc., but TpeHT/caiSe'/eaTO*; or
TpuncaiBfaaros, etc., in East Ionic, Boeotian, and Lesbian (-M/cotos).
v 116. 20-90. ettcoai (from *4-f(/co<ri) in Attic, Ionic, Lesbian,
Arcadian (no occurrence in Cyprian), but fC/eari, i/cari (I, cf. Ther.
hi/cd8it no. 107; for h see 58 c) in West Greek with Boeotian and
Thessalian, with i not eit and t retained (61). The ei of HeracL
feUan beside fUan is due to the influence of Att. ei/coai.—Att. etc rpia/covra, Ion. rpiijKovra.— TcrrapdicovTa, Tea-aepcucovra,
reo-aapdjcovra, ircnapaKovra (see 114.4), Delph., Coreyr., HeracL
Terpd>fcovra (so doubtless in all West Greek dialects previous to
Attic influence).— Trem^Kovra, i^qscovra (fef-qieovra), etc., with rj
in all dialects (but Ion. dySwtcovTa, 44.2).— Delph., HeracL hefiSe-
pq/coma, HeracL hoyhorjKovra, hevev^Kovra. See 114.7-9.— Gen.
T€<r<r[€p]a/c6vTQ)v, TrevrrjtcovTcov, etc in Chios, where the use of such
inflected genitives (also Sfacov) is one of the Aeolic features of the
dialect (cf. irefnrow, hiKtov in Alcaeus, also Tptrj/covrcov in Hesiod).
Att, Ion. ei/eoonk etc., Boeot. fucacrTos (-tcao-ros doubtless in all
West Greek dialects also ; but Thess. Uoaros), Lesb. etKoiaro^;, Tpid-
The earliest form of the ordinals is that in -wurros (from -kmt-to-,
cf. Skt. triheat-iama- etc.). Under the influence of the cardinals in -kovto.
this became -kootos in Attic etc.; in Lesbian, under the same influence,
-Koixrros, whence -kcxotos (cf. 77.2, 78). To the same analogy is due
the o of (Ikwtl, and of the hundreds in -kooux (e. g. rpuucoavoi after rpuxKovra),
instead of the more original a in ftKan (Skt. viheati-, Lat. viginti), -kcltuh,
-koxtloi (cf . ckotov, Skt. catam, Lat. centum). It is possible that a still further
extension of this analogical o is to be assumed in explanation of Arc.
hcKorov, Arc., Lesb. Scxoros, Arc. haco, Lesb. cvoros.
^117. 1. 100. Att. etc. €Kar6v, Arc. he/coTov. See 6, 116 a.
2. 200-900. Att.-Ion., Lesb. -tcoaioi, West Greek, Boeot. (and
doubtless Thess.) -/cdrioi, Arc. -tcdaiot, (with East Greek a, but
West Greek a). See 61.2, 116 a.
90 GREEK DIALECTS [117
The a of rpid/cdaiot (Ion. rpirjKoaioi) is extended to 8iojc6<tioi
(Ion. 8it)/c6<tioi), and the a of Terpatcoo-ioi, kirTaicoaiot,, ivatcoaioi to
Trevra/coo-ioi, igaKoaioi, 6/CTa/c6(rioi (but Lesb. 6kt<ok6<tioC).
3. 1000. Att. ^tXtot (25 c), Ion. xe£\ioi, Lac. x^Xcot, Lesb.,
Thess. gAXtot, from *xeV\tot. See 76.
PRONOUNSPersonal Pronouns 1
118. Singular. 1. The stems, except in the nominative, begin
with : 1. e/A- or — 2. original tu, whence East Greek <r-, West
Greek t- (tcos, tip, re). But enchtic Tot is from a form without u
(cf. Skt. te)tand occurs also in Ionic (Horn., Hdt., etc.). Horn, reolo
and T€iv are from the possessive stem leuo- (120.2).— 3. original
8U, whence /r- in some dialects (fe'o?, /rot, flv), otherwise \
2. Nom. iyv, iya>v (Boeot. tw, ta>v, 62.3).— Att.-Ion., Lesb., Arc
av, Dot. tv, Boeot. tov. See 61.6.
v 3. Gen. a. -eto (Horn, ifielo etc. like toto), whence -co, later
Ion. -ev, Att. -ov.— b. -co? in West Greek, as lit. Dor. ipJos, tco?,
Locr. /rco9.— c. -flc?, as lit. Dor. i/jL^0evt Epid. edcv.
\' 4. Dat. a. -ot, as l/tol, /xot, o-o/, trot (lit. Dor. to/', Tot, lit. Ion.
Tot), ol, ot (Arg., Cret., Delph., Cypr., Lesb. /rot).— b. -iv in West
Greek (where also -ot, but mostly in the enclitic forms, as fioi,
never i/ioi, foi, ot, and rot, though also rot), as Cret., Calymn.,
Rhod., Delph., and lit. Dor. ip£ptlit. Dor. tip, Cret. flv.
^ 5. Acc. 1. ifi€ f fie.— 2. Att.-Ion., Lesb. <re, lit. Dor. re (Cret.
Tfi ywritten rpe, in Hesych.); also lit. Dor. and Epid. tv (nom.
used as acc).— 3. e (fe); also lit. Dor. and Epid. vlv.
119. Plural. 1. The forms of the first and second persons con-
tain, apart from the endings, aap- (cf. Skt. asmdn etc.) and £o-/x- (cf.
Skt. yusmdn etc.), whence Lesb., Thess. afi^f Lesb. itfip-y elsewhere
1 As the personal pronouns, especially in the singular, are of comparatively
rare occurrence in inscriptions, some forms are added which are quotable only
from literary sources, — but only a few out of the great variety, for which see
Kuhner-Blass I, pp. 680 ff
.
121] INFLECTION 91
aft- (Att.-Ion. rffjr-) or See 76, and, for the spiritus asper
or lenis in the first person, 57, 58 b.
72. Nom. -e? in all dialects except Attic-Ionic, where it was
replaced by -€i*. Lesb. a/u/M?, v/Aites, Dor. etc. a/te?, v/te'?.
a. In late Cretan d/tcs was frequently replaced by d/xcv under the influ-
ence of 1 pi. verbal forms in which Dor. -/us was often replaced by the Kotvfj
-fjiev. That is, d/xcv for d/xcs after <ft€pofuv for <f>ipofus. From a/xcv, -«v was
extended to other pronouns and to participles, as v/x«v, rivcy, dxoixraKrev, etc.
3. Gen. -€lcdv (Horn, qfiefov), whence -€a>i>, -itov (9), ~a>v. Lesb.
appewv, Thesa afipJovv, EL ap.4a>v, Dor. afieav, afiiav (Cret.),
later dfiayp.
4. Dat. -i(v). Lesb. a/x/xti/, a/x/u, etc., Dor. a/xa/, &/u'y, Att.-Ion.
vp.lv. So Dor. o^ty, <r<£t, but Att.-Ion. a<f>t<ri, Arc. o-feis, the
latter not satisfactorily explained.
Acc. -€ in all dialects except Attic-Ionic, where it was re-
placed by -ea?, -a?. Lesb., dp,fietvppe, Thess. appA, Dor. etc. a>e, bpe.
Possessives
120. 1. €ito9.— PL Dor. etc. aito? (Lesb. ati/io?) and aperepos
(Lesb. apperepos, Att.-Ion. fjphepo*;).
2. a. foto-, Att. etc. 0-09. 5. teuo-y Dor., Lesb. reo?, Boeot. tw (all
in literature only). Both forms in Homer.— PL vtufc and vperepo*;.
3. a. suo-y Att. etc. 09, Cret. /to?. J. sewo-, Dor. (lit.), Thess. €09.
Both forms in Homer.— PL a<j>6<: and afyerepo*;.
Reflexive Pronouns
*/121. Aside from the reflexive use of the forms of the personal
pronouns as given in 118, 119, especially that of the third person
which is itself a reflexive in origin, various forms of expression are
employed, as follows
:
A Combinations of the personal pronouns with auro'?, each keep-
ing its own inflection, as in Homer (<rol avry etc.). So Cret. plv
avrdi = kavT(p. Cf. also, with the possessive, Cret. rk ph aura? =ra eavrrfi.
92 GREEK DIALECTS [181
2. Compounds of the same elements, with contraction, leaving
only the second part declined. Att. ifxavrov, aeavrov or aavrov,
eavrov or avrov (also late earov, draw, with a from at; ; Coan ijvr&v
with 77 from ea ; Thess. ctrrot, evrov). Ion. (lit) i/xeeovrov etc. The
forms found in Ionic inscriptions are like the Attic, and probably
are Attic.
avros alone, as sometimes in Homer. Thus Delph. avrov =ifuivrov (SGDI. 2501.4), EL avrap = eaim}? (no. 61.17), Lac. auTo
= eavrov (no. 66).
avrfa avr6<i, either with each declined separately, or, oftener,
merged into compounds of somewhat varying form.
This combination is comparatively late, replacing the earlier
types mentioned under 1 and 3. It is most frequent in Delphian and
Boeotian, but is found in several of the other West Greek dialects,
and probably even in Attic (Kuhner-Blass I, p. 600, anm. 5).
a. avros avros. Delph. avroi rrorl avrov:, Boeot. kclt avrv (= avrot) avrwv.
b. avToouvTos. Delph. avToaavTov etc., Boeot. virkp avraravrw, Heracl.
fur* avToauvTwv, Cret. avnxravrot?, etc.
c. avaavros. Delph. avouvrov etc., Boeot. awavraiv, Cret. awravras,
Argol. (Calauria) awravras.
d. dauvro?. Boeot. ixravrv (late).
e. aixrurro*;. Delph. avcroira? etc.
f. avravros. Heracl. avravras (as in Sophron and Epichannus), Aegin.
avravrov.
g. Sicil. gen. sg. avrovra (Segesta), gen. pi. avratvra (Thermae). Prob-
ably from avrarovy avrarwv (cf. late iarov, above, 2), with transposition of
the last two syllables.
Demonstrative Pronouns
^122. The article. Norn. pL rol, ral, as in Homer, in the West
Greek dialects except Cretan, and in Boeotian. Att. etc. oitat, after
the analogy of o, rj. For o, a in some dialects which in general
have see 58 a. Thess. oi (no. 26 b), but rol at Pharsalus.
Forms with added t, used like ooe, are found in Elean (ro-t, ran)
and Boeotian (rav-ltroi-t, rv-t).
For the relative use, see 126.
126] INFLECTION 93
J 123. Thess. 6-ve, Arc. b-vi, Arc-Cypr. 6-w, = o8e. Thess. toVc,
rave, and, with both parts inflected (cf. Horn. rourBeci), gen. sg.
toai/609, gen. pi. Tovwcovv.— Arc. ruvi (gen. sg.), rowI, etc. Cf. also
Boeot. irporrjvC (136.1).— Cypr. 6w, Arc. rdpv, t5wv, also (late)
rdppvp, roawv. Cf. Horn., Boeot, Cypr. w.
•/ 124. outo?. Nom. pL toOtoi, ravrai, like to/, ra/, in West Greek
(examples from Cos, Delphi, Rhodes, Selinus). Att etc. ovroi, avrai,
after ouro? etc. Boeotian, with r replaced by * throughout, ovrop,
ovtwv, etc.— Interchange of av and oi>. Att. gen. pL fern, rovrosp
after masc, neut. ; vice versa EL neut. ravr&p, due to influence of
ravra. ov throughout is Boeotian (ovro, ovra) and Euboean (rovra,
rovrei, also iprovOa = ivravOa). So also Delph. rovra, rovras (but
also ravrai). For the spelling with 0 instead of OV, see 34 a.
* 125. 1. itcelp09. Ion. *e*i/o?, Lesb., Cret., Rhod., Coan /cfjpo*:, both
from **€-€i/09. Cf. 25 with a.— rrjvo^, of different origin (cf. Horn.
rrj), in Delphian, Heraclean, Argolic (Aegina), Megarian, as well
as in Sicilian Doric writers (Theocr., Sophron, Epicharmus).
J 2. avrfc. Neut. avrop in Cretan, as sometimes in Attic inscrip-
tions.
Relative, Interrogative, and Indefinite Pronouns
^ 126. The relative cfc occurs in all dialects. But the relative use
of forms of the article, frequent in Homer and Herodotus, is usual
in Lesbian (so always in the earlier inscriptions and nearly always
in Alcaeus and Sappho; o? in later inscriptions is due to koipij
influence, as shown by the spiritus asper, Kaff 07, etc.), Thessalian
(rd, /carrdirep, but also 09 in an early metrical inscription), and
Arcado-Cyprian (Arc. Sirep, ral, roU, eta, Cypr. o, toV, etc., but also
Arc. dp, Cypr. 01, ot). So also in Boeotian in a fourth-century in-
scription (no. 41), but later only 09 (cf. Lesbian). It is also Hera-
clean (toV, rd, etc. ; so often in Epicharmus), but in most West
Greek dialects it occurs, if at all, only in later inscriptions (so in
late Delphian and Cretan,never in the earlier period). ELtgj (no. 60).
For the demonstrative use of 09, cf. HeracL ax pep . . . &i 8k
(1.33).
94 GREEK DIALECTS [w
>/ 127. Cret. Srcpos, which of two, is the true relative correlative of
worepo*: (cf. Skt. yataras beside kataras), and so related to the
usual oTrorepos as 0I05 to oirolos, ore to orrrore.
^128. rk, t*9. Cypr. <7t9, Arc. *k9 see 68.3, Thess. icfc, tcis (tcives),
see 68.4. Cret. dat. sg. rifu, in oVt/u = ot«>i, and fujSific = p.r\nvi,
from *ri-<r/u with the same pronominal sm as in Skt. kasmin,
kasmdi, Umbr. pusme, esmei, etc.— Meg. (Ar.) <rd = nva from *tul,
cf. Att.-Ion. arra, a<raa from *5na.
7 129. The indefinite relative
1. o<rri?, with both parts declined, in various dialects, e.g. Locr.
hofnves, Cret olnves, Boeot. vanvas.
J 2. 0Tt9, with only the second part declined, in various dialects,
e.g. Delph. onvos, onvi, Cret. onfit, (128). Lesb. 6m, regularly from
*o£-rt, and by analogy ornvet etc. Cf. also Lesb. oWa><?, oWa, etc.
In all other dialects the double consonants are simplified, presum-
ably under the influence of the simple rk etc. Once Arg. orrtw.
V a. On account of Locr. fori (no. 56) it is generally assumed that the first
part of oTts is not from a form of the relative stem seen in os, oorts, whichwas originally u>- (Skt. ya-), but a generalizing particle afoS, related in formand use to the so in Eng. whoso, whosoever (Old Eng. swa hwCL swa). But so
long as the one occurrence of Locr. fori is the only example of a form with
f (even the other early Locrian inscription, no. 55, has Aort), there is decid-
edly a possibility that this is only an error.
•J 3. Neuter forms in -n, with only the first part declined, in Cre-
tan, e.g. an = dnva, on Le. urn = ovnvos.
^ 130. Cret. orcto? = owolo<:, but used like adjectival oV-ro, as
ot€ao? oV ica /eoo-fios fir; fifySiji, yvvii orela Kpipura fie e/cei, orelai.
Se (sc. yvvai/cl) trp66bv eSo/ce. For the form (also Hesych. reiov
irolov, Kprjre:), cf. Horn, re'o, ricp, etc.
v 131. Interrogative pronouns used as indefinite relatives. So regu-
larly in Thessalian, e.g. iek kc yivveirei= oo~n<; dv y{yvrjrai, Sik kC (in
form hiii tC) = Bi6n, ttok kL (in form Trpbs tC) = on, <f>v\a<: irofas K€
fidWeirei = (f>v\f}<: ottolas (rjanvos) dv ftovXrjrai. Elsewhere the
use of rk = ocrns is, with some rare exceptions in literature, found
only in late Greek. In Cypr. Siri <r& tee= ocra? dv, the indefinite rela-
tive force is given by the 6Vt, an adverbial form of obscure formation.
182] INFLECTION 95
ADVERBS AND CONJUNCTIONS
Pronominal Adverbs and Conjunctions of Place, Time, and Manner
•J 132. 1. -ov. Place where. Att.-Ion. ttov, ottov, avrov, o/toG, etc.
Thpse are of genitive origin, and are specifically Attic-Ionic.
/2. -€L Place where. These are the West Greek equivalents of
the Attic-Ionic adverbs in -ov (above, 1), occurring in various Doric
dialects, in Delphian, and in Boeotian, e.g. el, 7ret, irei (Cret. at irei =ct rrov), 07ra, relSe, tovtci, ttjpcI, avrel (Boeot. avrl), aWel, dfiel.
Thess. TCioc, Arc. r[€]lSeuv (?). By analogy, Heracl., Arg. irorex^l
= irpoaexm, and Delph. ^regc* = €^e£^9 (beside Arg. €7T€^ep,
Ach. 7roT€^e?, etc.). Locr. iramel, everywhere. Arg. hi = el, 25 a.
\/3. ~ol Place whither (also where), ol, Trot, oVot, etc in various
dialects, as in Attic. With Delph. oh. The restriction to whither
is Attic. Elsewhere often used like Att. -ov. Cf. Lesb. at iroi = Att.
et ttov. By analogy, Orop. rjxoi ^rom $Xl a)> Core. &xpoi, EpicL
l#0o<, etc. (133.3-6).
«/4. -t/t. PZaoe whither (also wfore). Cret. t/Z, oVvt, Arg. Mrrvi\ in
-ft? or Rhod. vh, Arg. (/or whatever purpose), lit. Dor. 77-O9,
Rhod. oVw. Cf. also Cret. ir\lvi (to 7r\/€?, 113.2), lit. Lesb. rviBe,
wqXvi, aWvi, Delph. ev&vs. This type originated in *irvl, ottvi,
from the stem irv- (I.E. qV"u-, cf. Skt. ku-tas, whence, Osc. pu-f, where).
*f5. -at (Att.-Ion. -i?t). Place where, whither, and especially man-
ner. Thus at, 7rat, oVat how and where in various Doric dialects, in
Delphian whither, Lesb. orm-a where, aWa elsewhere (a from -at,
see 38), Cret., Corcyr. aXXat otherwise, HeracL iravrai in all direc-
tions. The indefinite 7rat (cf. Corcyr. aXXat irat in any other way)
is used in Cyprian as a strengthening particle, anyhow, indeed (ieek
irai, and indeed, toV 7rat, then indeed, no. 19.4,12). Cret. aZ, dVat
are used in the sense of as, in whatever way, but also as final con-
junctions, and at is also used as a temporal conjunction.
a. Beside these dative-locative forms in -at there existed a type with
original -d (Att.-Ion. -17), probably of instrumental origin, to which belong
Lac. ravra har = ravrrj jjrc, in such a way as, ha/xa, Locr. ravrd, a ico, Dor.
96 GREEK DIALECTS [182
a\t, where — Horn. ^X*»particle But for the most part it is
impossible to distinguish this from the commoner type in original -at, to
which many forms in -d may equally well belong (as such we have reckoned
Lesb. oWa etc.). In Attic-Ionic there is the same ambiguity (the tradi-
tional spelling varying between -rj and -rj), with the added possibility that
a given form (e.g. oirrj, where) may belong under 6, below.
./ 6. -rj. Place where and time when. Cret. r), where, but usually
when, oVe, where and when, Lac. hoire, as, ire-iroKa = ir^-wore, El.
ravre, [t]?o€, Ther. reBe, here, Cret. fe/carepT), in each place. Of this
same formation are ^ whether, Cypr. e = el (134.1), El. erre = iiret.
* 7. -a). Place whence (Att.-Ion. -Oev). Lit. Dor. cS, ira>, etc., Cret.
o, 6tto, TcoSe, Locr. ho, hoiro, Coan, Mess. tovtu>. Similarly Delph.
foUa>,/rom the house. These are of ablative origin (I.E. -od, cf. early
Lat. -od, Skt. -ad).
* a. These adverbs are not to be confounded with another class, mostly
from prepositions, meaning place where or whither and occurring in Attic-
Ionic also, as dvoi, koto, c£o>, etc. To this belong Delph. ckSoj, within, Coan
iKartpo}, on each side of (cf. €Kaxrrtpu)).
v b. Although probably all the West Greek dialects formed the pronominal
adverbs of place whence in -o>, forms like 6$cv being late, the -$cv appears in
adverbs derived from place names, as Arg. Qopiv$60cv, Corinth. IlcpacoOcv.
This is a specialized use of the -0cv of 133.1, and mainly Attic-Ionic. -6l,
place where, as in Homer, in Arc. 661, ottoOl, lirficrroQi, av$i, laoSt,
J 8. -o)9. Manner. o>?, irm, oirax;, etc. in all dialects.
v a. Final conjunctions, w and oVws are the usual final conjunctions, and
of these ottuk is by far the more frequent, though u>s is not uncommon,especially in the earlier inscriptions. Early Cretan uses neither, but rather
oW or, once, ai (above, 5). Iva, except in Attic-Ionic, is mostly late (no. 93
epic influence).
\ 9. -re, -ra, -Ka. Time when, ore, to'tc, wore in Attic-Ionic and
Arcado-Cyprian (Arc. to'tc, Cypr. dVe, fMewore), ora, irora in Les-
bian, o/ca etc. in West Greek and Boeotian, e.g. Boeot. iro/cay Cret.
o/ca, TO*a, 7ro*a, Lac. iriiro/ca, El. ro/ca, Delph. o/ca, -Tro/ca. (otcrca,
occurring in Rhodian, Laconian, and literary Doric, is for o/ca Ka.)
n a. Temporal conjunctions. Besides ort etc. and ml (above, 2), note the
temporal use of Cret. cu, rj, oiri (above, 5, 6). For so long as, until, we find
133] INFLECTION 97
1) toy:, as (41.4), 2) core, tvrt (cf . 135.4), 3) Cret. n«rra (also prep, park),Arc. /*€<^^
,
, Thess. fi&nroBi, Horn. p.€<r<f>a, all related, but of obscure forma-
tion, 4) /xcxpt, dxpi, with and without ov, 5) ds o, «s o, 6) Boeot. iv rav
(cf. 136.1), 7) wpLv. is mostly teAifc, the others mostly until.
Prepositional and Other Adverbs
^133. 1. -6ev, -0e, -6a. In adverbs like irp6a6evtLesbian has
usually -0e (nearly always in inscriptions; in the lyric also -6ev
and -da), while the West Greek dialects show -6a (which is also
Attic in ev6a etc.), but also -6e, -6ev. Lesb. irpoade, evepde, Dor.
(gram.) irp6o-6a etc., Heracl. epmpoada, av(o6a, Cret. irp666a (85.3),
Delph. irpoara (85.1), but also Meg. irpoade, ArgoL €fnrpoa6e, Cret.
ev8o6ev. Cf. also Arc. 7rpoa6ay€vrj<i, p,€aa/c66€v, and 6va6ev, out-
sidy of, from *6vp-a6ev (cf. 6vp8a, 2), formed after irpoadev.
Sp. -8e (-Jc), -8a. Arc. -8a is seen in 6vp8a • efco = Horn. 6vpa&.
y3. For Delph., Locr. e'x&fc = €kt6<;, see 66. Hence, after the anal-
ogy of other adverbs in -w (132.7 a) and -oi (132.3), Delph., Epid.
ex6a>, Epid. ex0oi.
s/ 4. From ev8ov are formed— besides Att.-Ion. ev8o6ev (also
Cretan), €v8o6l, Ion. iv86ae (Ceos)— Cret., Delph., Meg., Syrac. eV6o?
(after cVnfc), Delph. eVo*a>, Lesb., Epid., Syrac. €p8ol, Delph. eVoW</5. Beside efw (132.7 a) are formed, after the analogy of other
adverbs, Lac. efet, Cret., Syrac. efot, Dor., Delph. cf09 (after e/crJ?
etc., cf. €1/809).
y 6. -19, -t. Forms with adverbial -9 or -v sometimes inter-
change with each other and with forms without either -9 or -v, as
the numeral adverbs in -ki$, -kiv, -ki. Thus in most dialects -*49,
sometimes -ki, but -klv in Lac. rerpaKiv, eirrd/cip, oktclklv, Cret.
666olklv = 60-0x19. Likewise -iv in other adverbs of time (cf. Att.
irdkiv, as Cret. avriv, Rheg. al6iv = Ion., Arc. aims, Att. av6i<;.
Cret. avrafi^piv = av6rj/jL€pov, El. varapiv = vcrepov. Here also
Thess. oif, Arc. a£ Lesb. at (also aki/ Hdn.), Ion. ail (also aioW/ao?,
under perpetual lease) = usual <ueV, ate*, <ueV (all from *alf(, *at-
flv, *aif&i, etc., cf. Cypr., Phoc. alfei), while a corresponding form
in -19 is to be seen in Cypr. vpak, forever, a combination like Att.
98 GREEK DIALECTS [133
eh ael, containing v = iwl and a/<? from *alpk (omission of f pecu-
liar, but cf. wals, 53).
Cf. also Epid. avew, EL avcix = avev (Meg. and late lit. &vk is
formed after X°*Pfy» ^0T- fyirav (Pindar) beside «?/47ra9 = i/imfi,
Coan, Rhod., Ther. ifdv = iffj<s.
* 134. 1. The conditional conjunction, el in Attic-Ionic and Ar-
cadian ; at in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian (rj)f and all the West
Greek dialects ; i (*}) in Cyprian.
a. 7j in other dialects than Cyprian is simply whether, e.g. Heracl. Tab.
(no. 74) 1.125. In Cretan there is no true conditional tj beside cu, as was
once supposed, but rather a temporal rj, for which see 132.6.
^ 2. av, xet kcl. av is only Attic-Ionic and Arcadian. In all other
dialects the unrelated tee, xa is used,
—
ice in Lesbian (also kcv),
The88alian,and Cyprian, /ea in the West Greek dialects and Boeotian.
\/ a. Arcadian once had *«, like Cyprian, and a relic of this is to be seen
in the k which appears, where there would otherwise be hiatus, between dand a following av, which had regularly replaced «c as a significant element
(probably through prehistoric Ionic influence, cf. p. 7). Thus regularly tl
k dv, or better the dv, since cue has become a mere by-form of el (like ovk
beside ov), but d 8* av. Once, without dv, die cVi Sofia irvp ItroUri, where
some assume a significant k in place of usual av, but best classed with the
subjunctive clauses without av (174).
%/ b. In Attic-Ionic, d combines with dv,— in Attic to lav or av, in Ionic
to^v.
c. The substitution of d for at belongs to the earliest stage of Attic
{kolvt)) influence in the West Greek dialects, but that of av for *a only to
the latest, being rarely found except where the dialect is almost wholly
Kotvrj. Hence the hybrid combination d «x is the rule in the later inscrip-
tions of most West Greek dialects.
3. Kal. Arc.-Cypr. /ccfc (also kcl, for which see 97.2), the relation
of which to Kal is obscure (antevocalic *a(t) -f 9 ?). In Arcadian
this occurs only in the early Mantinean inscription, no. 16, else-
where ical. See 275.
v 4. oY. Thessalian uses fid, related to pev, for 6Y, e.g. to fia yfrd-
<f>urfia, rafi fiefi tap . . . rafi pa aXXav (no. 28.22 ; rav he aXkav
L 45 is due to kolvt) influence).
135] INFLECTION 99
5. w, identical with -w in Arc-Cypr. ow = SBe (123), and with
Horn, wv, w, occurs as an independent particle in Cyprian and
Boeotian, e. g. Cypr. Svpavot w, So/coi w, Boeot. a/covpv w ev6a>.
6. 184, in form = Horn, 184, occurs in Cyprian introducing the
conclusion of a condition (184 irai then indeed, 184 then no. 19.12,25),
or a new sentence (184 and no. 19.26).
7. val, vrj. Arc. ve£ (vel rbv Ala). Cf. el, al, 17, above, 1.
PREPOSITIONS
Peculiarities in Form
135. 1. For apocope of the final vowel, see 95.
2. For assimilation of final consonants, see 96, 97, 99.—ifc, 100.
/3. For 6v = avd, see 6.— lv = iv, 10.— airv = airo, 22.— /carv
= xard, 22.— inrd = wr6, formed after the analogy of Kara etc., in
Lesbian, and in compounds in Locrian and Elean.
JL iv, ek. The inherited use of iv with the accusative (cf. the
use of Lat. in) is retained in the Northwest Greek dialects (and
in the Northwest Greek kolvti, 279) together with Boeotian and
Thessalian, and in Arcado-Cyprian (lv). Elsewhere this was replaced
by an extended form iv-$, whence efc, See 78.
Similarly ivre = ea-re in Locrian, Delphian (h4vre, 58 c), and the
Northwest Greek icoivrj. But Boeotian, in spite of iv, has erre
= eare.
>/ 5. perd, ire8d. ire8d, unrelated to fierd in origin, is used in its
place in Lesbian, Boeotian (probably in Thessalian too, though not
yet quotable), Arcadian (iri, 95), Argolic, Cretan, and Theran.
(Most of these dialects show also fierd, but at a time when tcoivrj
influence is probable.) So also in compounds, as Cret ireSfyeiv, Arg.
ireBdyayov, ireBdfoiKOi = fi4roi/coi, Epid. 7re8a<f>opas, and proper
names, as Boeot. HeBdtcmv, ArgoL He8dtepiros. The name of the
month He8ayelrvvos or (by fusion of Ue8a- and Mera-) Ilera-
yelrwos (or -109) = Att. Merayeirvuov occurs in Rhodes, Cos,
100 GREEK DIALECTS [135
Calymna, Megara, Sicily, and Magna Graecia, where irehd alone is
not attested.
y'6. irptk. There are two independent series of forms, one with
and one without the p, each with variation between final and -rt.
1) Horn. irpoTL (cf. Skt. prati), Cret. iropri (70.1), Att-Ion., Lesb.
wptk. Cf. also Pamph. trepr Lesb. (gram.) Trpes. 2) wort (cf. Avest.
paHi) in the West Greek dialects (except Cretan) with Thessalian
and Boeotian, Arc-Cypr. 77-09.
a. Although the relation of wpos, wos to wport, trorC can hardly be the
same in origin as that of SYoWt to StoWi (wpoat, tto<tl are unknown, and
moreover the assumption of apocope is unlikely for Att.-Ion. wpos), and
indeed is far from clear, yet, barring the appearance of wport, itotl beside
7rpos in Homer, the distribution of the t and <r forms is the same. See 61.
But note that irpos is universal in npoa-Oa etc. (133.1).
J b. Another form, wot, is most frequent in Argolic, where it occurs regu-
larly before dentals, e.g. wot rov 0c6v, mndifiey, wotrdWeti', but also Trotypcupdv-
ado etc. There are also several examples in Delphian, all before dentals
except 7rotxe<£aAcuov, wot yav, a few in Locrian, Corinthian, Cretan, and
Boeotian (Iloiotxo?, very likely an alien).
Just how this wot arose is uncertain. Of the various suggestions offered,
the most plausible is perhaps, since with but few exceptions wot occurs only
before dentals, that wort became wot through loss of t by dissimilation.
7. <rvv, %vv. I*vvy as in Homer, in early Attic, elsewhere <rvv.
But Ion. fwo? from *(vp-uk. Cypr. £776/409 • avWaffij (Hesych.).
s 8. Cypr. v = eVi, e.g. if rxr^a = iwi rv^rjfv%epov = iiri^Cpov.
Probably cognate with Skt. ud, Engl, out (cf. va-repos = Skt. ut-
taras). There are traces of the same prefix in a few Rhodian and
Boeotian proper names.
Peculiarities in Meaning and Construction
n136. 1. Dative instead of the usual genitive construction in
Arcado-Cyprian. 1) airv. Arc. airv rat (sc. apepai), Cypr. airv rai
fat.— 2) ef. Arc. e? rol epyoi, Cypr. ef rai fat.— 3) irepi Arc.
7T€pl roi-vCy Cypr. irepl iraihL— 4) xnrep. Arc. irrrep rat Ta9 ttoXios
iXevOeptai.— 5) v7ro'. Arc. Trdmreov royv yeyovorcov evyvcofjLovcov (rrrb
136] INFLECTION 101
ral irdki.— 6) irapd. Arc. iraph ral Ihlai Trd\c,from their own city.
— 7) TreSd. ire rol<% foueidraift].— 8) eirC. iirl U[popvdpoai to]i9.
with dative occurs also in Pamphylian;irpo with dative in
Boeot. irpor-nvC, formerly, ie. irpb rcu-vl (sc. apApai. Cf. Thess.
xmirpb Ta?, sc. apApas, just previously, no. 28.43, and Boeot iv rdvt
sc. apApav, until, no. 43.49).
a. This growth, at the expense of the genitive, of the dative (locative)
construction, which in the case of most of the above-mentioned prepositions
was also an inherited one (cf. 7repi, xnro, etc. with dative), and its extension
even to farv and If, was probably furthered by the influence of the most
frequent locative construction, that with cv (tV).
A irapd at, with, with accusative instead of dative. This is found
in the Northwest Greek dialects, including Thessalian and Boeotian,
and in Megarian and Laconian, e.g. Thess. rot Trap9
appe TroTurevpa-
to? (no. 28;corresponding to rod Trap* vp.lv TroXiTevparos of Philip's
letter in the Koivrj), Boeot. a aovyypa<f>o<; Trap Fi<f>id8av, Delph. ira-
papeivaTco 8e N**o> irapa Mvaai^evov, El. TreiroTuTCV/ccbp Trap* ape.
a. Much later, and rarely seen in dialect inscriptions, is the more gen-
eral confusion between the dative with verbs of rest and the accusative with
verbs of motion, and the final supremacy of the accusative construction, as
Ifiavav cis tov oUov.
•* 3. 7r/>o'?, by, in the sight of, with accusative instead of genitive,
in Elean. opoaavres tt6(t) tov Ocbv tov 'OXvvmov,— 6ri So/cdoi
Ka(\)\ir4po<; eyjiv tt6(t) tov Oeov,— fippev avrbv tto(t) tov Ala,
he shall be judged guilty in the eyes of Zeus. In a later Elean
inscription the same idea is expressed by <f>€vy4ra> irb(r) tw Atop
TaXvpirfo atparop, where both the genitive construction and the
use of <f>evy(o instead of the genuine Elean peppto are concessions
to Attic usage. This Elean use is only a step removed from that of
irpos, in relation to, with accusative.
Y4. El. avevs = dvev, with acc. instead of gen., as aw? fiokdv.
Kara, according to, with genitive instead of accusative, in
Locrian. ica& cSv = tcaO* a,— /ca(r) rovhe = Kara raoc,— *^(t)
ra9 <rvv/3o\as.
102 GREEK DIALECTS [186
6. £77-/ with the dative of the deceased person, in epitaphs. This
occurs in a few early epitaphs in Lesbian, Phocian, and Locrian, but
is especially common in Boeotian, e.g. iirl Fhetca8dfj,o€ ejii, iirl *0/ci-
fiae. In most dialects the name of the deceased appears in the
nominative.
v 7. afKf>L In most dialects ap,<f>i is obsolete. In the phrase 01
ap,<f>i Tiva, which survives also in Attic prose, it occurs in Argive
and Rhodian ; in Argive also once in purely local force. In Cretan
it is used freely in the meaning about, concerning (as in Homer),
with dative or accusative, e.g. ai hi k amrl hokoi p.o\(omi, if they
contend about a slave,— amrl rav halcriv, about the division.
v 8. ami. Besides the usual meanings instead of, in return for,
which are found everywhere, the following uses are worthy of note.
1) The original local meaning, before, in front of, occurs in an
Attic and in a Delphian inscription. So frequently Cret. ami fiai-
rvpov, in the presence of witnesses. 2) From the use of ami, in
return for, with verbs of buying, selling, etc., arose a freer distribu-
tive use, e.g. Arc. rpU oheXcx; 6<f>\h ami fe/edcrrav, one shall pay a
fine of three obols for each (wagon). So Delph. avrl /r^rco? (no.
51 A 45) is probably for each year, yearly (cf. Hesych. ami fArjva*
Kara fj^jva). So also Coan ami w/crfc (no. 101.43), during tlie
night, though without distributive force is perhaps of the same
origin. Cf. Hesych. avff qp,ipa<; • hi 0X77? rfjs ripApa*;.
J 9. i%. An extension of the regular use of cf (or airo) with the
genitive to denote material and source, is seen in certain expres-
sions of amount or value, e.g. Att. cT€<f>dvci>i airo ^iXiW Bpaxfieov,
with a crown worth 1000 drachmas,— Ion. arefavayo-ai Mavaaay-
\ov iUv etc hapei/c&v TremrjKoma, 'Aprcfiiairjv he itc rpiijtcoma
hapei/c&v, crown Maussolus with a crown worth fifty darics, Arte-
misia with one worth thirty,— Att. KptO&v . . . irpadeur&v i/c
rpia>v hpaxn&v top fiihipvov e/caaTov, barley purchased at three
drachmas a medimnus, and even more freely Ther. irupwv £y
fiehiuvov real KpiOwv iy hvo fiehifiveov, a medimnus of wheat and
two of barley.
188] INFLECTION 103
^10. Noteworthy combinations are Thess. \rmrp6,jmt before, and
Arc. eVe? from hrl and h = (cf. {nrfa, 8t6c, irap6c)f meaning for
and on occasion of, with reference to.
11. vtt6 instead of usual iirC with gen. in expressions of dating
occurs with gen. in Elean (no. 61.2), and with aca in Laconian
(no. 66.66).
VERBS
Augment and Reduplication
^137. Most peculiarities are such as are due to divergence in the
form of contraction where a consonant has been lost (etyov or ?jxov>
cf. 25), or in the treatment of consonant groups, as Att. elXrjfa,
Phoc. el\d<f>ei, from *a4(r\a<\>a (76 b), but Ion., Epid. \c\d/3r)/ca
after \4\onra etc. with original initial X, Arg. ptfpepAva, but Att.-
Ion. etptj/ca after forms like ctX^a (55 a), Cret., El. €ypap,fiai = 7^-
ypafjLfiai, like Ion. eferrj^aL = Att. tc^KTrjfiai, eyvvtca in all dialects.
Note also Cret. rjypafiftai, with which compare rjOeXov, ^ffovX6fj.rjv.
Active Personal Endings
v 138. 1. Second singular. The original primary ending si (Skt.
-si) is preserved in Horn., Syrac. iaal, also in Epid. avvrtOrjai, and
so perhaps regularly in West Greek dialects (inscriptional examples
of the second singular are, naturally, very rare), the retention of
intervocalic a being due to the analogy of iaal. But in the East
Greek dialects, where 3 sg. rid^n became Ttdrjac (61.1), ridn^ etc.,
with secondary ending, were employed.
Thematic <£ep€t9 etc. in nearly all dialects, but there is some
evidence of <£^>e?, probably due to the secondary efape;, in Cyprian
(glosses of Hesych.) and Doric (Theocr. and gram.).
Also -ada, starting from olada, f)<rda, with the original perfect
ending -6a, is widely used in literary Lesbian and Doric, as in
Homer (rtdrjada, fiaXoiada, etc.).
2. Third singular. The original primary ending -ti (Skt. -ti) is
preserved in West Greek tl6t)tl, SiScotl, etc., whence East Greek
rldr^ai, BiSvai. See 61.1. Thematic <f>ep€i etc. in all dialects.
104 GREEK DIALECTS [iss
J 3. First plural West Greek (cf. Skt. -mas, Lat. -mus from
-mos), originally the primary ending,— East Greek -ftev, originally
the secondary ending. See 223 a.
J4. Third plural, primary. West Greek -mi (Skt. -nti) y East Greek
-(p)ai. Thus, in thematic verbs, West Greek fyepomi, Boeot., Thess.
<\>4pop0i (139.2), Arc. <f>epovait Lesb. (and Chian) Qe'poiai, Att-Ion.
<f^povai. See 61.1, 77.3.
So also in /w-verbs, West Greek eml, $amL, ridemi, StSomi,
whence Att.-Ion. el<r£, <f>aait Ion. (with the accent of contract forms,
see 160) ridelai, Si8ov<ri. But Att. ridiaxri, BiSodai, etc. represent
a later formation, with -ami (-aai) added to the final vowel of the
stem, as also in Boeot. perf. Be&oavOi. Cf. Boeot. eOeav etc., below, 5.
In the perfect the earliest type is that in -an (-nti, Skt. -ati in
redupl. pres. dadhati), whence also -aai. Thus Phoc. ieprjTcvtcaTi,
Delph. KaOearaKari, Aetol. y€y6vari, Rhod. apaTeOtf/can, Horn, ire-
Qvicaai, Arc. [po\<f>Xe aai, iaXeXoltratri. But this is commonly re-
placed by -ami, as Cret. iardXjcami, Att.-Ion. -axri. Late inscriptions
of various dialects have also the secondary -av, as Cret ZaraXxap.
•J 5. Third plural, secondary, -v (from -nt) in efapov etc. So also
in the /u-forms, as eOev, Z&ov, which are retained in most dialects,
as in Homer. Likewise pass. i\v0ev, eXeyep (from -rj
m
fwith regu-
lar shortening), but also sometimes -tjp (with tj from the other per-
sons), as Horn. fudvO-qv, Cret., Epir. BieXdyrjp, Corcyr. iaT€<t>ava>6rjvt
Delph. aweXvdrjp.
But Attic-Ionic has edeaav, eSoaav, iXvOrjaav, etc., with -trap
taken over from the <r-aorist, as also fjaav, where most dialects have
Tfv (163.3,4). Similarly -v is replaced by -av (also mainly after aorist
forms like ttXvaav or rjpucav) in Boeot. apedeap, apedeiap, aveOiap
(9.2), irapeiap, Locr. apffleap, Arc. avpiOeap, Cypr. Karidijap (9.3)
;
and in Thessalian by -cp (an inherited ending seen in Horn, fyp, or
perhaps from -ai>, cf. 7, 27), as iSov/eaep, (e&<o/cap), opedeUaep (beside
opideiicap), and, with diphthongal ai from ae, ird^aip (similarly
ihwicaip, probably due to Thessalian influence, in a Delphian inscrip-
tion), also once even in a thematic form, ivefyavCaaoev = ip€<f>dpi£op%
139] INFLECTION 105
a. In the Kourf the ending -aav spread even to thematic forms and to the
optative, and such forms occur in late inscriptions of various dialects, e.g.
Boeot. cAa/fcxrav, Delph. c^oura?.
6. Third dual, secondary. Att.-Ion. -ttjv, elsewhere -t&v, e.g.
Arc., Boeot., Epid. avederav, El. XeoCrav. Similarly 1 sg. mid.
Att-Ion. -fiyy, elsewhere -fidv.
Middle Personal Endings
139.^1. Third singular. Primary -rai, Boeot. -ttj (26), Thess.
-T€i (27). Arcadian has -tol (perhaps also Cyprian, but not quot-
able), due to the influence of the secondary -to (before its change
to -tv), e.g. ye'prjTOi, Searoi, fioXeroi. Cf. also 2 sg. /celoi = /celtrcu,
and 3 pi. hiahucdaoavToi.
Secondary -to, Arc-Cypr. -tv (and 3 pi. ~vrv\ 22).
J2. Third plural. Usually -mat, -pro. But also -arai, -oto, mostly
in the perfect and pluperfect after a consonant (e.g. yeypd^arai),
but also after a vowel in Boeotian (-aOrj, see below) ; and so regu-
larly in Ionic in the perfect (e.g. Horn. fiePXtfaTai, later etpe'arai,
contracted elprjrcu), pluperfect, and optative, and even in unthe-
matic presents and imperfects, e.g. ndearai and also Bvvearai, Kipvi-
arai, to 8vvtj/jli, Kipmjfii (with suffix va, weak va), after the analogy
of ndearai to ridrjfu.
Boeotian and Thessalian have 0 in these endings, probably owing
to the influence of -peOa, -<r0e, and from these the 6 was extended
to the third plural active endings. Thus :
Middle. Boeot. aBiKtcovdrj (-vrai), iarporevadrj, p^fiLaOcoadrj
(-arai), iwoieiaavdo, cnreypdyjravOo, etc. Thess. iyevovdo, eiXovOo,
and tydvypevOeiv = ifyaipovvrai, fiiXXovvdeiv = ffovXcovrai, with
€i from at (27) and an added v (perhaps the active secondary end-
ing ; cf. the double pluralization in the imv. -vrcov).
Active. Indicative and subjunctive. Boeot. icovOt, SaxovOi, airohe-
86av0c, etc. Thess. /caroi/ce(ovv0i (pres. subj., 159).— Imperative.
Boeot. evOeo, avypayftdvOca, etc. So also from the Phocian Stiris,
near the Boeotian frontier, 64X(ov0i, iardvOw, la-rdvOeov.
106 GREEK DIALECTS [140
Imperative Active and Middle
140. In the third plural the dialects exhibit the following typea
Observe the divergence between the active, where 3 a and 4 a are
the usual types, and the middle, where the corresponding 3 b and
4 b are rare, the usual type being 2 b.
1. The same form as the third singular. Rare, and only in the
middle. Corcyr. Kpivia6<o>im8av€i$<r$a
tCalymn. iTriaafiatpea0Q>t
Coan alpc&rdw, Thas. 04<r0a>.
2. a. -tow, formed from the third singular by the addition of
the secondary ending -v. earcov, as in Homer, in Ionic only. Acorresponding thematic tfxpdr&v is unknown.
b. -<T0a)v. <f>€pe<r0a>v etc., the usual form in most dialects. Lesb.
iwifj^Xeadov (cf. -vrov, 5).
v 3. a. -it©, formed after the analogy of 3 pi. indie, -vri. fcpovro),
nOdvrto, etc. in Arcadian, Boeotian (~v0a>, 139.2), and the Doric
dialects except Cretan and Therein.
Note. Later Doric inscriptions often show the Att. -vr<uv beside -vrcu.
Conversely the later Delphian inscriptions often have the general Doric -vtg>
beside -vrwv, which is the form of the earliest Delphian.
J b. -(v)a6(o. Arg. Troiypayfrdvado, Corcyr. i/cXoyitovo-Oa, with the
treatment of secondary v<r (cf. 77.2) ; and so probably to be read
with long vowel, Epid. <f>ep6<r0o t Lac. aveXiado, early Att. iirifie-
Xoadov (4 b), Heracl. iireXaaOa) (cf. Coan iTrcXdvrco), though they
may also be taken as -6<tQ<o etc.
4. a. -vT<DVf with double pluralization, a combination of types 2
and 3. (fxpovrav, ti64vt(ov> etc., as in Homer, in Attic-Ionic, Del-
phian, Elean, Cretan, Theran.
b. -(v)<r0tov. Early Att. iwifieXoadov etc., El. rifioarov.
5. -vtov, -adop, probably from -ptodv (4 a), -vOcov (2 b) with -ov
after the analogy of 3 pi. efepov etc. Tins is the regular type in
Lesbian, e.g. <\>4povrovfkoXcvtov, £7rip^Xe<r0ov, and Pamphylian
(e.g. 68v = Svtov), and also appears, probably through Pamphylian
influence, in an inscription of Phaselis which is otherwise in the
Rhodian dialect, and in a Rhodian decree at Seleucia in Cilicia.
148] INFLECTION 107
6. -T(oaavy-aOeoaav, with -v replaced by -cav (cf. 138.5). Att.
eartocav, (f>ep£rcocrai> (more rarely <f>€p6vrcoaav) t €Trip^\4a6(oa-avf
etc., after about 300 b.c, hence in later inscriptions of various
dialects.
Future and Aorist
v141. " Doric future " in -ac<o. Except for a few middle forms in
Attic-Ionic (Horn, iaaelrai, Att. irXevaovfiai, etc.), this type is con-
fined to the West Greek dialects (examples in most of the Doric
dialects and in Delphian ; in Locrian and Elean no futures occur).
Thus, from the very numerous examples, Delph. rayevo-fo, tcXe^dco,
Cret. <r7r€vatQ} (t from €, 9), irpa^iop^vt fioaOrjafovTt, T€i<rrjTai, irpa-
£r)Tai, Epid. fiXayjrdaOat, Coan, Cnid. Troirjcrelrai, Rhod. cnroh(0-
o-evvri, Ther. Orjtrdoirn, irpa^ovvri (with Att. ov, as often in the
Doric tcoipij, see 278), Arg. ip.<f>avi%6vras (cf. 42.5 d).
Heraclean has io-arjrai, ipya^rjraL, etc. (the active forms are
ambiguous, but probably to be accented Troirjael etc.), but in the
third plural airdrome, eaaomai, apparently of the ordinary type,
since from the -<rca> type we should expect -atovri (cf. avavyeXCovri).
In all other Doric dialects, however, forms of the ordinary type are
late, and clearly due to koivt) influence.
n/ 142. f in the future and aorist of verbs in -fa>. The extension of
f , which is regular in the case of guttural stems, to other verbs in
-fa), which regularly have aat a (Si/cdo-a, iSUaaa), is seen in some
isolated examples even in Homer (iroXep^optv, as, conversely,
rjpiraae beside jjpTralje) and Hesiod ((j>7]/j>^eo<n). But as a general
phenomenon it is characteristic of the West Greek dialects, where
it is almost universal except in Argolic, together with Thessalian
and (in part) Boeotian, Arcadian. Thus,from the countless examples,
Cret. Bi/cdtcaei, Rhod. Siap^avro, Coan ipyd^aa6aifTher. Mttvl-
fev, Meg. €T€pp^vL^avyCorcyr. airoXoyCZaadai, Heracl. ir4ppu^av
(£ in forms of 12 verbs, but also Kareawiaap^:, probably influ-
enced by iacocra from actxo), EL irorappui^aiTo, (Locr. ^ra^tfft?,
see below, a), Delph. aycovtj-aTO, Thess. yfraffi^aaOeiv, ipydfjaTo,
Arc. 7rap€Td(a>va-itTroivl^aaOai (but ihucdaap^v, <Spi<rav).
108 GREEK DIALECTS
But in Argolic the f formation is avoided when a guttural pre-
ceded, e.g. Arg. iot/caaaap, ipydaaavro, Epid. kpydaaadai, av<ryjur-
aai, beside aycwttjaaOai, Trpoa€<f>dvil*€.
Boeotian has, from different localities, both £ and tt (= Att. ay
82), e.g. itcofugdfteda, iTreatcevafc i/iepi£e, lapetdfjaaa, and KOfurrd-
pevot, KaraaK€vdrrq y fyatyrraTO, airoXoyiTraarrj.
J a. A similar extension of guttural stems is sometimes seen in other
forms, e.g. Heracl. iroTucXtuyio = TrpoarK\tiu>, Argol., Mess. kAo*£ (as in
Theocr.), xAcuxros, Lac. kc\c£ = KtXrp, lit. Dor. opvi$, gen. opvt\os = opvis,
opvtdos, Cret. \pd<f>iyfxa (also if/d<f>ifxpa) — \frrj<f>uTpua yLesb. \f/d<f>iyyi = i/o^tct,
and especially the frequent abstracts in = -ais, as Aetol. ijwfain, Locr.
if/d<f>ti$K (89.1), Corcyr. ^ctjoc^is, Cret. xp7jfjuxri$K.
n/143. aa in the future and aorist of verb-stems ending in a short
vowel. The Homeric extension of aa from ireXea-aa to iicdXe-aaa
is an Aeolic characteristic. Lesb. [KaX€]aadT<oaap, opLoaaavre;,
Boeot. aovvtcaXe'aaavre;. Other dialects may have aa from stems
ending in a or a dental, as irdXeaaa or i&Uaaaa (Boeot. tt), 48aa-
adp,7}v (Cret. tt), later with one a (82, 83), but always i/cdXeaa,
wfioaa.
v 144. Aorist in -a. eltra and rjvey/ca, rjveitca, or ^i>i*a in various
dialects. Arc. part. airv8da<; = airoSovs, Lesb. e^ci/a, elsewhere
e^ea (e.g. Ion. avyx^ai, no. 2). In late times this type is extended
to many other verbs, e.g. 7j\0a, yevdfiepos.
w a. rjvajca or fjvuca, not fjveyiai, is the form of most dialects except Attic,
e.g. Ion. fjvtuca (Horn., Hdt.), IvuKavroiv (Chios), also c£ei«x0>7t (Ceos);
Lesb., Delph., Argol., Calymn. r}vuca, Boeot. ivtvL\BiUi (t probably original,
not = ct) and 3 pi. civifav, the latter showing a fusion of fjvucav with the
usual aorist forms in -auv.
s 145. Future passive with active endings. Rhod. i7rifi€XT)0Tj'
aevmi, airoaraXijaely Ther. avvay(Qr\aovvTL) Cret. avaypa<j>rja[€i] t
and Qavrjaelv, SeixOrjaovvri in Archimedes. Although the inscrip-
tional examples are, as yet, confined to the Doric islands, it is not
improbable that this was a general Doric or West Greek charac-
teristic.
147] INFLECTION 109
Perfect
>/ 146. 1. /c-perfect. This is usual for vowel stems in all dialects.
But there are some few forms without k, outside the indicative sin-
gular, like Horn, fiefidaai beside fieftrjica*;, tce/cfirjaxi beside scfafirjicas,
etc., e.g. Boeot. airoSeSoavdi, /caTa/3ef3da>pfSeSamarj = SeSay/cvtai,
f€fV/covofi€i6vTcov = (pKopofiyKOTCov,7re7riT€v6pT€a<ri, Trerroiovreiaai,
Arc. [fS]<f>\e aai (but part. fo^Xe/cdai).
The gradual extension of the /c-type to other than original vowel
stems is by no means confined to Attic (cf. e.g. Arc. i<f>doptcdy;,
Att. tyOap/ca but also tyOopa), and some verbs which usually have
the strong perfect show dialectic forms with a vowel stem and k.
So dvSdvo), \afiftdvco, with usual ea8a, €i\r)<j>a (e?Xa<£a), but Locr.
pepaSe/coTa, Ion. a&q/ce (Hippon.), Arc, Ion., Epid. XeXdffrjKa, from
the vowel stem which is present in many verbs in -avm (cf. rervxij/ca,
fA€fiddrjKa, etc.). Usual iXqXvda, but jjXdrjica in Boeot. SteaaeCXdet/ce
(part. aweiXdefovre; without see above), Arc. KaTrjpdrj/cdTi.
2. Aspirated perfect. Examples occur in various dialects. Even
in the case of the /c-perfect, where it is unknown in Attic-Ionic,
the aspirate is seen in Arg. W8ct>x[e]. Cf. i/ceKpaTepi'xvP**m Sophron.
^3. In Heraclean occur 3 pi. indie. ytypd'tyaTai,, with a probably
due ultimately to the influence of the 3 pi. aor. -aav (cf. 3 pi. perf.
itraat, after the analogy of 3 pL pluperf. Xtrav from *t8-o-ap, whence
also Dor. taafii), and 3 pi. subj. fiepuaddxrtoprai (to an indie. */i€fu-
a-ddxrarai ? Or formed to the fut. perf. fiepucOdxropLai ?).
J 4. Dialectic variations in the grade of the root (49) are not infre-
quent, e.g. Cret. afnreXjjXeudev = Att. apLfaXyXvOepai (Horn. eikrj-
XovOa), HeracL ipprjyeia= Att. ippcoyvla, Dor. etc. eWa= Att. elica
from trjfii (cf. eppcoya from pqypv/u), also, in the middle, HeracL
apfiecoadai, Arc. afaaxrOoa (so clp4<optcu Hdt., a<f>4(OPrcu N.T.).
5. For the reduplication, see 137; for the third plural ending,
see 138.4.
147. Thematic forms in the perfect. Aside from the subjunctive,
optative, and imperative, which regularly have thematic inflection,
we find
:
110 GREEK DIALECTS [147
1. Indicative. Forms inflected like presents are often employed
by the Sicilian Doric writers, e.g. Theocr. 8eoo/*a>, TrarovOeis, ire^v-
icei, Epich. yeyddei, Archim. rerfidjcet, and occur in some inscriptions
of Cnidus and Carpathus, e.g. TerifAcucei, yeySvei, iarcucei, and occa-
sionally elsewhere, as Phoc. etXdfai.
v 2. Infinitive. Forms in -€tp (-ev, -rjv) instead of -eveu (-€fiev etc.)
are found in Lesbian and in some West Greek dialects, e.g. Lesb.
reOpaKTjv, reOecop'qKTjp, Delph. cnroTerei/cep, Cret. afnreXriXevdep,
Calymn., Nisyr. SeScbxep, Rhod. ycydpctp, Epid. XeXafiij/ceip. So Pin-
dar KexXdheiv, Theocr. SeSv/ceip.
Cf. also HeracL ir€<f>vT€VKrjfji€P etc. from -€-€fiev instead of simply
-€fl€P.
•/ 3. Participle. The thematic inflection is regular in the Aeolic
dialects, e.g. Lesb. KaTtXrjXvOopros, /careaTa/cSprcop, Thess. irefa-
poLKOvre;, iirearcucopra, Boeot. pefVKOPonedproap, SeSoxoarj (146.1).
Cf. Horn. /cetcXtfyoPTe:.
a. There are some feminine forms in -ova-a in later Delphian (e. g.
Koucras), and elsewhere, but these represent a more restricted phenomenon,
quite independent of the preceding. Cf. also Ion. ccrrc&oa, Att. corwra.
J 148. The participle in its regular (unthematic) form usually has
the feminine in -via. But forms in -€ta are found in late Attic
and elsewhere, e.g. HeracL ippyyela, Ther. iara/ceta.
Subjunctive
>/149. The subjunctive of thematic forms. The mood-sign is
everywhere %>> 88 m Attic. But the third singular sometimes ends
in -rj, not -T)i. So uniformly, from the earliest times, in Arcado-
Cyprian, e.g. Arc. X^ye, fyr), Cypr. Xv<re, i^opv^e (also 2 sg. fd~
<re?). Lesbian has earlier -tji, but from the last quarter of the fourth
century on nearly always -rj, e.g. ige'Xdrjt etc. in no. 21 (first half
fourth century), but ifipJprj etc. in no. 22 (324 B.C.). Cf. also EL €k-
tripma (a = 17, 15), Epid. 7r^r?;, Coan XdOr), Locr. Xdfirj, irpd^rj.
a. It is the prevailing view that these forms are not equivalent to the
Attic, but represent the more original formation, in which the endings
were added directly to the rj (tyf** fXT(T))» witnout the t, which is due to
151] INFLECTION 111
the analogy of the indicative forms in -a. But this is far from certain,
as it is quite possible to view the -rj as coming from -tji. Even in the case
of the Arc.-Cypr. forms there is nothing decisive against this, and it is dis-
tinctly more probable that the later Lesbian -rj comes from the earlier -tji (38).
First singular Arc. dxpcvSrjuv, with added secondary ending.
*' 150. The subjunctive of the <r-aorist. As in the case of other
unthematic formations (cf. Horn. Xop^v to ipev), this was originally
a short-vowel subjunctive in %, and only later came to follow the
more common long-vowel type in Aside from Horn, fijaoftev
etc., short-vowel forms are found in East Ionic, Lesbian, Cretan, and
occasionally elsewhere. East Ion. iroitjaet, Kard^ei, i/ctcoyfrei (no. 3,
Teos), airoKpvyfrei, iirdpei, igopoaei (likewise, from the a-aorist,
KareiTrei) beside neOeXyi etc., further KaraKrelvoaLv (Le. -ovai, not
-wai), Chian irprfeoiaiv (with Lesb. our from ova, 77.3). Lesb. (with
extension to the thematic aorist) re/coiai. Cret. Behcaei, aSifcrjo-a,
beside dir4\6r)i etc. (hence the forms of the Law-Code are to be
transcribed -€i not -et), eKaavvijaerai beside iiriSfyrai, ofioaovrt
. beside Xd^tovri, etc. Cf. also Coan vTroKvyfrei, Astyp. So'fct.
151. The subjunctive of unthematic vowel stems. There are two
distinct types.
The endings are added directly to the long vowel of the stem.
With very few exceptions, this type is found only in those forms
of which the corresponding indicative has the short vowel. So espe-
cially in the middle, e.g. Cret. Svpapcu, vvvdrai, vvvavrt, beside
indie. SvvdfjLai, Arc. iiriavvurrdrai beside indie. Xararai, hedroi (cf.
Horn. Bearo), but also, when the indicative also has d, Cret. iriird-
rat, Ther. irerrpdrai. Further, in the active, Mess. r£0tjvTi beside
indie. Tidevri (hence also, beside ivrl, Mess, fjvrai = <Sai, Delph.
7)Tai = #), ypd<t>7)VTi beside indie, eypafev, etc., but also Calymn.
i[y]pvai to indie. Epid. il-eppvd.
After the relation of "ararat, to lardrac there arose also an
aor. subj. ad beside indie, ad, e.g. Cret. irapdvadrai, Arc. y8o)Xev-
advrai, likewise in Elean, with loss of a (59.3), <f>vya$€vdmi (no. 60),
iroLrjarai (no. 61).
112 GREEK DIALECTS [161
2. The usual type is that/ in which the long vowel of the stem
was followed by the short vowel subjunctive sign %, this being
generally replaced by the more usual % (cf. 150). Further change
is due to the shortening, in the majority of dialects, of the long
stem vowel before the following vowel (43). Horn. Q-qop^v (0e(o-
fiev), Qrjrfi, Ba>ofX€V, Bd>rjfBoeot. /caOiaraei, ctTroSwei, Delph. 8a>rj
}
avrnrpiarjTai, HeracL <f>avri (from *</>ao>im), Thess. Bvvderai, but
with shortening Ion. 0ecop,€v, Att. 0a>p*p, Cret. ivOtcofiev (i from c),
etc. Similarly in the aorist passive, Horn, hap,rjrf;, fuyv?fi> Boeot.
Kovpaydeiei, iirifieXcideiei, /caTaatcevcKrOeiei, ivevi^OeUi, Arc. /ca/cpi-
0ie, but with shortening Ion. \v64a>fjL€v} Att. Xv0a>fi€v, Cret. ireidOC-
(javn (cf. ivOttofiev), Heracl. iyprjXrj0i(opri, Rhod. ipyaaOecovn, etc.
Optative
152. 1. Arc. 1 sg. igeXavvoia represents a form long since as-
sumed by comparative grammar (*-oi-mywhence -oia with i retained
under the influence of -ot? etc.), but generally replaced by -ot/u.
2. In the third plural *-oiav (cf. 1) was replaced by -oiev (after
elev etc.), for which sometimes late -oiv, e.g. Delphian 04Xoiv.
3. Unthematic type in contract verbs. See 157 b.
V 4. <r-aorist. The so-called Aeolic type in -eta?, -€tc, -eiav, common
in Attic-Ionic, is seen in El. tcaTiapavceu, later aSeaXrwhaie with
a from the indicative (as in the usual -at). But most dialects have
at throughout, as Cret. vitccurai, Locr. avXaaai, Arc. <f>0€pai, etc.
Infinitive
153. The infinitive of thematic forms. Att. fe'peiv.
1. -eiv or -rjv, according as the dialect has ei or rj from e -f e (25).
So Att.-Ion., Thess. (Thessaliotis), Locr., Corinth., Rhod. -civ, but
Lesb., EL, Lac. -tjp.
2. -ev. So in Arcadian (but -rjv at Lycosura, Orchomenus),
Cyprian (or -€v?), Delphian, and many of the Doric dialects
(Heracl., Argol., Cret., Ther., Coan, etc.).
155] INFLECTION 113
^3. Some of these dialects have -€p even from verbs in -€o>, e.g.
Ther. Sioitcep, Coan feiirviv, Calymn. paprvpfr, Arg. irwKiv, Delph.
yjra<t>o<f>op<fv fivoiKtb (but usually -€iv). But Cret. /eoafizv etc. may
be read as -!i>= later -t)v (cf. 25 a App.).
^154. The infinitive of unthematic forms. Att. ehai.
-vai. So in Attic-Ionic and Arcado-Cyprian, e.g. Att.-Ion.
elvai, Sovpai, Cypr. hopevai (probably -f€vat, like -fievai), tcvfiepevai,
Arc. fjpai.
v 2. -fievat. So in Lesbian, as in Homer, e.g. eppepcu, Oe'ptvai,
Sofievai.
S3, -fxev. Sofiev etc. in Thessalian, Boeotian, and nearly all the
West Greek dialects.
•>/ 4. -fiTjv. Cret. rjfirjv etc. (but also rjfiev ; both types at Gortyna).
>/5. -/A«i>. Sopeip etc. (probably formed from -fiev after the analogy
of -civ) in Rhodes and vicinity (Carpathus, Telos) and the Rhodian
colonies (Phaselis in Pamphylia ; Gela and Agrigentum, in Sicily
;
also at Rhegium no. 100, and Croton, and in Epicharmus).
155. Interchange of thematic and unthematic types of infinitive.
^1. -ptev is extended to thematic forms in Boeotian and Thessalian
(Pelasgiotis), as sometimes in Homer (cf. elirepev, and eiirepevat),
e.g. Boeot. fape'pev, Thess. xrrrapx^pcp. Cf. also Cret. irpopenrep^v in
an early inscription of Lyttus.
>/ 2. The aorist passive infinitive, which is regularly unthematic
(Att. ypcufyrjvai, Dor. ypcufrijpLep), follows the thematic type in Les-
bian, e.g. iTTineXjdriv, ovr^dijv, etc. This belongs with the
following.
v'3. In Lesbian the present infinitive of unthematic vowel stems,
as well as of the contract verbs, which otherwise follow the unthe-
matic type (157), ends in -v, not -pbevai, e.g. &£$a>p, /ccpvdp, oppvp,
tcdXrjp, (TT€<f>dpQ}p, tcareipcop (tcaOiepovp). Once also aor. infin. irpo-
arav (but usually -pxvai, as Oipwai, Sopepai).
4. For the thematic forms of the perfect infinitive in various
dialects see 147.2.
5. For Euboean ridelp etc., and even eh beside elvai, see 160.
114 GREEK DIALECTS [ise
^ 156. The infinitives in -aai and -adat. Thessalian (Larissa) has
ovypdyjreiv, SeSoadeiv, eacreo-Oeiv, Trerrelo-Teiv, eXeareiv, etc., with -€i
from -at (27), and v added after the analogy of other infinitives.
Boeot. -<T0Tjt-<TTt) with 77 from ai (26). For ar = ad, see 85.1.
Unthematic Inflection of Contract Verba
V 157. The ^-inflection of contract verbs, sometimes known as
the Aeolic inflection, is characteristic of Lesbian, Thessalian, and
Arcado-Cyprian, e.g. Lesb. KaX-rjfii (Sappho), tcdXevrov, /cardypevrop,
€v€py€VT€<r<ri, [oj/xoi/oeirc?, aroi^e^; (78), Thess. i<f>dpypepdeiP =i<t>aipovvTat,, cvepyere; (78), tTTparayivTos (but hvXopeopros in no. 33,
and so perhaps always in Thessaliotis), Arc. iroUvai, iroivT(ota8i-
K€vra, icvivaav, hupoOvre^ (78), £afu6vT(0, /caTa<f>povi)vai, Cypr. /cv-
fiepevai. reXea^opeprei in an inscription of Cyrene is probably a
relic of the pre-Doric (Achaean) element in Thera. /u-forms are
also quoted as Boeotian by the grammarians, but the inscriptions
show only the usual type ((TTpa.TayCoPTo<; etc.).
a. The stem ends in a long vowel, which is regularly shortened before vr
(though also, with analogical 77, Lesb. KaToucqvrw in contrast to usual evcp-
ycvT€(T<ri etc., and irpovorprrat, hui<rd<f>T)VTai y like Att. ocJt7vt<u, in contrast to
Thess. i^dvypcvBuv) , but is otherwise retained throughout, e.g. Lesb. alrrf
rat, Kakrpdai, i-n-LfxtX^aOoi, (afiiwcrO<a, noirjfuvos, vpoayprjfifiivWi Thess. dirc-
XevSepovcrOtLV, Sitcrac^ct/xrm, Arc. a£k.Ky/xcvos,£a/uuKrdb> (no. 18.28, but reading
uncertain). This type, then, follows the analogy of that seen in ZfiXrjv,
P\t}to, /3\rj/JLivos, B%t]/juu, etc. rather than that of ri&rjiUy T#c/icv, ri0e/xcvo?,
with vowel-gradation. But even the latter sometimes shows an extension
of the long vowel from the singular active, e.g. Lesb. [7rpooTt]0ipr[0ov],
oYSW&u, like Horn. nBrjfievai, TtOrj/xcvos.
. b. The more limited extension of the ^-inflection to the optative of con-
tract verbs, as in Att. </>iA.ootv, ixurOolrpr, etc., is occasionally found elsewhere.
Ion. avtoOtocrj beside ttowh, El. arvXau, Safxoaioax (= -0177) beside Soxc'ot, iroiiot,
bnrdi, Arg. oUiirj. Cf. also the infinitives El. oa/tooxw/xcr, Cret. {afuo/tcv.
Middle Participle in -€i|icvos
v 158. The middle participle in -€i/A€i>o? (or -rjnevos) from verbs in
-€o>, as if from -e-e/Aci/o? instead of -e-o/i€vo?, is characteristic of the
161] INFLECTION 115
Northwest Greek dialects and Boeotian, e.g. Locr. ivtcaXeifievos,
Delph. KakeCfievo^y Troutpepos, etc., Boeot. Sefavos, El. ica(S)&a\i-
fj*vo<;. This is due to the analogy of forms which regularly had ei
(or rj) from e-e, as the infinitive /caXeladai. Cf. Phoc. iroutvrai =iroLovvraiy formed after Troicio-de, Delph. a-vpreXeipra).
a. Lesb. koAtJ/kvos, Arc. dSuoy^icvos, etc. do not belong here, but among
the other /w-fonns of these dialects. See 157 a.
Type 4>l\t|co, orc^avaa
/l59. Forms in -rja>, -oxa, with the long-vowel stem of the other
tenses extended to the present, are found in various dialects, e.g.
Lesb. aSi/cijet, Thess. fcaroi/eefovvOt (3 pi. subj.), Delph.%aT€<f>apco&ra>,
BovXoxrjt, Phoc. /cXapaxiv, Boeot. 8a/u<w^t€i/, Safiicoovre;, oT€<£aiW-
fi€v (only in late inscriptions, and probably due to Aetolian influ-
ence). Ther., Rhod., etc. aT€<f>avm yCalymn. afi&i may be from -wei,
and so belong here, but contraction from -oet is also possible (cf.
25 a).
Transfer of |U-Verba to the Type of Contract Verbs
160. The transfer of certain forms of /it-verbs to the inflection
of contract verbs is found in various dialects, as Att. irtdei, iStSov,
Delph. aTToicaQiGTdovTei, BiBeovaa, but is most wide-spread in Ionic.
With ridel etc. in Homer and Herodotus, compare SiSol (Miletus)
and the Euboean infinitives riOelv, BiSovv, /cadio-rap, and even elv be-
side elvcu. elv is also Chian.
Some Other Interchanges in the Present System
^ 161. 1. Verbs in -euto form their present in -eico in Elean, as
<f>vya8€LTjv = <f>vya8cveiv, beside aor. QuyaSevavri, also (with a after
p, 12 a) /caTiapauov = tcaOiepevayp, beside aor. Kariapavaeie, and \a-
rpai[6fX€POp]yXarpetofievop = Xarpevofiepop. So also p-aaretei =
fia<TT€V€i, in an inscription of Dodona. This represents the normal
phonetic development from -epico, the usual -€va> being due to the
influence of the other tenses.
v 2. Verbs in -aa> show forms in -€a> in various dialects, but, with
few exceptions, only where the e is followed hy an o-vowel, e.g.,
116 GREEK DIALECTS [161
aside from literary examples (as Horn, fievotoop, Alcm. opecov,
Theocr. opevaa), DelpL avXeoi, avXtovre; (but a-vXtjToa), iiririfieov-
T€9, OcoeovTow (Att. 6oav, Locr. 0oi€<tto), AetoL vi/ceoprois, Rhod.
rifiovvre; and also rifielv (Agrig.), EL ivefiioi, Cret. (with t from e,
9.4) e/3C5v, iwaptoftepov, pouctov (fMoi^cua). According to some this
rests upon an actual phonetic change of ao to co, the ao (a>) in
Attic and elsewhere being a restoration due to leveling with the ac
forms. But we may have to do simply with a transfer to the -€to
type, which was mainly favored where it offered uncontracted forms
(in most dialects eo was uncontracted until late, but ee contracted ; in
all forms like Rhod. ti/aoOitc? the ov is an Attic substitution for eo).
a. Conversely Delph. xprjdofuu for usual xpV*°tJUU 8een *n Meg. ^prj€ur$<u,
El. x/xlo-0cu, Boeot. xptiaatku, Att., Ion., Heracl. xpfjaOat (Att. xpaaBat is
late), Cret. xprjd&ai, Lac., Locr. xprjcrrxu, Ion. ^pcw/xcvos, Rhod. xpcv/icyo?,
Delph. xptifxcvos (158).
162. Among other, more individual, cases of variation in the
present stem, may be mentioned
:
nj 1. -tfo> = -oo), especially in West Greek Boeot., Phoc. SouXtfo)
(Delph. SovXoco intrans. = Att. SovXevco), Delph., Thess. cnreXtvOt-
pl%(o, Delph., Rhod., Mess., Cret. opKi^co (but also Ionic and Attic
sometimes), Dor. aTtfyavifa (iare^dvi^a At. Eq. 1225).
2. -aco = -oo). Lesb. a^idco (afid<r€i), Thess., Dor. tcoivda>, Phoc.
atcavev (also Att. a/CTjvav) = cr/crjvovv, Heracl. apdto (apdaovri) =apoo). Cf. Cret. dparpov = dporpov.
3. -oft). Delph., Arg., Meg., Cret., Ther., SiciL atcevoa = a/cevdfa,
Boeot. m06a> = ttclOo), Heracl. Trpi6<o (subj. wpim, fut. irpuotreT)
= 7rp{(ot Lesb., Ion. 8o*t/xo'&) = hoKip,d£<a.
- 4. yeXafii = yeXdco, in Epid. Sieye'Xa, /earayeXdficvos. eXaju =iXavvw, in Coan iXdvrco, Arg. ttotcXcito, HeracL iirtXdo-Ooa (140.3 5).
Locr. cnreXdoirrat, though it could be from iXda>, probably belongs
here.
5. Boeot., Thess. ylwfuxL = yivofmi, with transfer to the w-class.
6. AetoL, Lac, Cret. ayv4a> = dya>, but mostly in the perfect, as
Aetol. aywjicdx; etc. beside other tenses from ayto.
168] INFLECTION 117
For Att ?5, £5* ^rom *W» ©tc., most dialects have fiwo) (Boeot,
Cret Baxo) as inHomer. Thesearefrom inherited by-forms of the rootV 8. Cret. XayaUo, release (cf. Xr/ym, \aya~fxk), aor. Xaydaai, like
Horn. *epa&> (also Delph.), aor. K€pd(a)acu (cf. 143), but also *Xo-yafa>, aor. Xaydaaat (cf. airokdya^, like XPVPdnfc, 142 a).
To irevOofiai, cSv&fiai, iXcvao/uii Cretan has the active forms
7T€v0Q)t inform, tovim (oviv, tovloi), sell, eVeXcvtret, will bring (cf.
Hesych. iXevafo • otaa), aor. ^7rc\e{)<rat, iirekevaav, etc.
n/10. Cret. Stopai = Stcotcw, as sometimes in Homer.
v4l. Cypr. hvpdvco (cf. Lat. duim), Bwkoo = SlSafU (from eoo>*a,
cf. <rn;*a> N. Test).
12. Arc. Te(a>= tipod, formed to reUrta, kWeiaa (cf. crefo, aetaco, etc.).
The Verb fo be
163. 1. First singular present indicative. *io-fi(, whence Lesb.
<f/*/u, Thess. ^a*/, elsewhere €t/x^ or rjp(. See 76.
2. Third plural present indicative. *kvrl (cf. Skt santi, Osc-
Umbr. sent), whence, with substitution of € after the analogy of the
other forms, West Greek ivrC, Att-Ion. elal. See 61.1, 77.3.
Third singular imperfect ?p (from *tyr-r, cf. Ved. Skt. as) is
attested for various West Greek dialects (Acarn., Coreyr., Delph.,
EpicL, lit Doric), Boeotian, Lesbian, Arcadian, and Cyprian, and is
probably the form in all dialects (for Locr. ev, see no. 55.9, note)
except Attic-Ionic, where it was replaced by %v (Horn fyev), the old
third plural (from *fj<r€v, cf. Skt. dsan).
4. Third plural imperfect. Most dialects had fjp (see above, 3),
examples of which are found in literary Doric, Delphian, and Lo-
crian. For Boeot. traptlav, Att-Ion. fjaav, see 138.5.
J 5. Third singular imperative, earto in most dialects. But late
TjTa>, with v) of ?jv etc. after the analogy of e.g. <ttt\tw to earrjv. EL
TJ(TT(0, also with analogical rj but with retention of <r.
/ 6. Third plural imperative. Arg. evron, Boeot. IvQv (139.2), Cret
evroav, formed from 3 pL indie, ivrl. Also thematic iovron, iovrmv,
e.g. in Delphian. Ion. i<rra>vtAttic ovroav and late ea-raxrav.
118 GREEK DIALECTS [168
V 7. Present infinitive. The difference in the form of the ending
(154) and also in the development of a -f nasal (76) explains the
great variety of forms, Attic-Ionic ehai (also Eub. eh, 160), Arc.
fyai, Lesb. efifievai, Thess. efifiev, West Greek and Boeotian elfiev
or %pev (25), Rhod. rjficiv, Cret. rjfirjv.
Present participle. id»v in most dialects, Att. <3v. But there
are also unthematic forms, as HeracL Zincs, Arg., Lac (Alcman) vrap-
evTcov (from *evre; with 4 as in ivrl, above, 2), fern. Lesb., Epid. laaa
(also in some Doric writers; cf. iaala = ovala Plato Crat. 401c),
Arc, Arg., Mess, eaaaa, Cret. larra, Xadda (all from *arta = Skt.
satl, with the substitution or prefixing of i after the analogy of the
other forms).
a. This unthematic feminine formation in -aria (from -nt-fc) is seen also
in some forms quoted by Hesychius, namely iitxuraa (dcmunm), Cret. fucaOOa
(ycxafla) = «owa, tourotz ('Ewawrcm) = iowa.
>/ 9. Middle forms, as imperf. rjMv etc-» are late- Cf. 3 sg. subj.
tyrai at Delphi, 3 pL subj. r)vrai at Andania.
>y 10. In a Cretan inscription of Dreros (no. 113) we find riXofiai
= eaofiai, avvre'XeaOai = avv4aea6ai.
1L Confusion between third singular and third plural present
(favored by expressions corresponding to Eng. there are, Fr. # y a),
iirn as third singular in no. 96.10 and later Doric inscriptions
and literature (frequent in Archimedes), iari as third plural in
late Lesbian, as UroipoC eari, iyfraQlapcvol ian (cf. also SiaheBl-
tcaarai at Sltcai).
WORD-FORMATION
On the Form and Use of Certain Suffixes and Certain Peculiarities of
Composition
V 164. 1. -?/*o? 1 = Att -eto9. Att. -«io? is in part derived from -17*09
(this again in part from -yfios, cf. Boeot. Kapv/cep(o)t which is re-
tained in various dialects, e.g. Ion. iepijiov, Delph. Upjiov, Lesb.
Iprjtov, Ion., Cret. 01*77109, Ion., Lesb., Cret. irpvravtfiov, Ion., Cret.
avSpijios, Ion. fiaariXqios, <f>oivt/cijia, Delph. TraiSrjia. On the ac-
centuation of these forms, see 37.2.
2. Adjectives of the type xapfas are from -pevr- (Skt. -vant-).
The feminine was originally -paria (like Skt. -vati, from the weak
stem -Miit' ; cf. eatraa 163.8), whence, with substitution of e for a
from the analogy of the forms in -pcvr-, arose perta, this yielding
-(p)eaaa or -(p)erra (81). Cf. Boeot. \apCpenav, Corcyr. crrovd-
p€{a)aavi Pamph. rifidp€(<r)a-a. The genuine Attic forms have tt,
as fieXtrovrra (Ar.), Mvppivovrra (inscr.), those with <ra being
poetical and in origin Ionic. Most adjectives of this type are
poetical only, except in substantive use especially the numerous
names of places in -o«9, for which see also 44.4.
a. A relic of the weak stem -par- is seen in a few derivatives, as $AidVtot
(cf. QXuns) or 'AvayvpdtruK (cf. 'Avayvpofc), from -o(f)driM (with hyphaere-
sis of o), in contrast to the usual -ovtuh, -ovvtioc, or -owux, from -optvrux.
V 8. -T19 -ct9. See 61.3. For -£t9 see 142 a. We find -0-0-49 instead
of usual -o-i9 in Arg. a\id<r<nos, Epid. trreydcrtno^, Troez. epfidatrios,
Boeot. aydpao-o-iv. Probably *-ao--T*9, normal from dental stems
(cf. ttiVw), became -cur-w, with -0-19 after the analogy of the
common type.
1 For convenience the form of the nominative is cited, rather than that of
the stem.
119
120 GREEK DIALECTS [i64
-07009, -cr/xa. In most words o- has replaced, by analogy, an
earlier dental, which is sometimes preserved, as in Horn 68fiij =Att. wrprj. So for Att. Oec/uk, Oeafiios, we find Dor. t€0/ao?, r&fuos(Pindar
;redfuk also Delph., rdO/uov Boeot.), and Lac, Epid. Oedfuk,
Locr., EL OiOfxiov (65). Analogical shifts are seen in Lesb. 60fia =8pfM, Arg. ypddfia — ypdpfia, Cret. yjrd<f>iyfia (142 a), Arg. ypdaafia
= ypdfMfia (after yjrctyiajia etc.), Arc. cnrvSoafuk = airo'oWi?.
5. -T17/? = -t??9 (-to?). As a productive suffix of nouns of agency
the older -rrjp has been very largely displaced by -7-775 (-Tefc), but
most fully in Attic prose. As forms with -rrjp = usual -tt?9 (-t5?)
are not infrequent in poetry, e.g. Horn. ideXovrijp, Hes. avXrjTijp,
so they occur also sometimes in the dialects, e.g. Locr., Pamph.
Biteao-r^p, Algol. Kpirrjp, reXeaTrjp, iySoTtjp, Arc. ia8oTtjpf Locr.,
Delph. fcPaicoTrjp, Corcyr. Biopdwr^p. Cf. also Cypr. Ijarqp like
Horn. laTrfp = usual larpfc.
«/ 6. -109 = -co?. In adjectives of material Lesbian and Thessalian
have -to? (phonetic change supported by parallel suffix ; cf . 9.7 with
App.),as Lesb. g/wa-to?, £aXtfio9, apyvpios, Thess. X16V09 (cf. Horn. Xi-
6V09, in most dialects Xfflivos;conversely Boeot. Xlvivo? = XtWo?).
^7. -r)v=-a»p. Hypocoristic proper names in -771;instead of the usual
-o>i>, as 'ApxqvtTifiijv, are very frequent in the Corinthian colonies of
Apollonia and Epidamnus, and are occasionally found elsewhere.
/ 8. -covBaf;, -oi/8a?. Patronymics in -o>z/8a?, as 'E7ra/i«*>a>i>6a9, are
most common in Boeotian, but are not infrequent in Phocian and
Euboean (-awoq?), while elsewhere they are rare and probably im-
ported. The parallel, but less common, -ovoa? is attested for Boeo-
tian, Thessalian, Locrian, and Euboean.
^ 9. Individual cases of dialectic variation in suffix are of course
frequent. So, for example, Thess. X#W = Xtdivos (cf. above, 6), Ion.
v6^aio^, Locr. i>o7uo? = vop.ip.o^t Thess. bvdXa (but also ovaXovpa)
= avaXcopa, Boeot., Epir. wo068(Ofia (after avdTicufia) = 7rp6ao$o<;,
Thess. avvtcXek (stem -kXtj-t-, cf. trpopXr^ etc.) = <rvyteXr]TO<; i/c/cXrj-
ala, Cret. tjfiCva = to Tjfiiav (also SiciL rjp>lvatused, like Epid. hifiC-
reui, in the sense of f/fiU/crov), Cret. Qlvos (from *&-ii>o? formed
166] WORD-FORMATION 121
from difc after the analogy of avOpayrr-ivos), tlvdivos = delos, evdeos,
Att. aSeXcfxk but aSeXfeos in other dialects, Delph. ydfieka (cf.
yapeTT}$)=:yapq\ia. Arc. yvoaLa, ri^aaia, iravayopCa=yv(aa^ etc.
165. 1. -T€/)09. Noteworthy examples of the use of this suffix to
denote contrasted relations (not merely those of degree as in the
comparatives), as in SefctTepos, apiarepos, are Arc. appevrepo*;, ELipaevatrepos (for at cf. yepafrepos, Tra\alr€po<;), OrjXvrepos.
2. -i&o? forming adjectives from adverbs or adverbial phrases,
as ai'&o?, iiridaXaaa£8io<:. So EL wpoadiSios (irpoaritfov), Cret.
4v8o0(8io<: (ivBodiBtav 8oXav household slave), Epid. €v8o<rdi8io?
(iv8o<r0t8ia entrails ; so ivroad{8ia Arist., Hipp.), Cret. i£apx&W
3. -T^of. From words like Xvrpov means of release, hence ran-
som, the suffix came to be used freely in words denoting reward
or amount paid, as vUaarpov reward of victory, Epid. tarpa per-
quisites for healing, Ion., Coan riXearpa expenses of inauguration
(of the priest. Cf. Coan TeXico inaugurate), Cret. KOfiLo-rpa gifts
(more specific ?), and, even from a numeral, Cret. rplrpa the three-
fold amount.
4. -€(ov, -<ov in nouns denoting place, as avSpcop (Ion. avSpewp,
Pamph. a(v)8puov), afiireXtov, vetepcbv, 6pvi0a>v. To this large class
belong Heracl. rofawv (t= €, 9.6) = rafewp hurial-place, yaidav heap
of earth (cf. yaewv from Halaesa), fiowv cow-shed, Ion. o-retfxov ridge.
This class is not to be confused with nouns of agency in Ion.
-€(op but Dor. etc. -aa>v, -av, as Ion. (vvecov, Dor. kolvclv. See 41.4.
7166. 1. Proper names in -icXiSx, instead of -kX4t}$, -kXtj<;, as 'Imro-
K\4a<;, are most common in Thessalian, but also occur in Boeotian,
Phocian, and Aetolian. -icXias is a modification of -KXens under
the influence of hypocoristics in -cos.
AwffoTO? (i.e. Aida-Soros, cf. Aio<r-/covpoi) and &€i6a$0T0?f
OeJJbTo?, ©tJforo? (formed after Am^t-Sotos, cf. 0€o<r8oTo<; in He-
siod), instead of usual AtJSoro?, ©edSoro?, are frequent in Boeotian,
and Thessalian also has &€o£oto<;, Qu>£otos, and &€op8oro<; (60.4).
Elsewhere such forms are rare and doubtless imported.
122 GREEK DIALECTS [167
J 167. The interchange of different vowel stems in the first mem-ber of a compound, or before a derivative suffix, is sometimes dia-
lectic. Thus TLfio/cXrjs, Tinotcpdrr)?, etc. in most dialects, but Ion.
TifiTj/cXfji, TifiTjtcpdTTjs, Cnid. Ti/ia*X?)?, Rhod. Tifidtcpdrr)?, T*/ia-
7roXt?, likewise Rhod. Tinava£ (*T*/ia-(/r)ai/a£) instead of usual
TijMovaf; (*Tifi6~(f)apa£). Thess. vXxopfc (hvXop&vros) from *uXo-
fa>p<k, and so related to vXijmpo^ from *vXa-f<opo<; as vXorofjw: to
vXdr6fAO$.
Arc, Locr., Thess. oUiaraf (or foi/ctaTas) from oIkCcl, for usual
ol/cdTT}<; from ol/co<; (/rot/ceu? is the form used in Cretan, as sometimes
in Homer). Ion. TroXiijTrj*;, Cret., Epid. woXiara^ (also Pindar), Cret.
iroXiarevo), Arc. ttoXioltis, for usual iroXtrrj^i etc.; cf. HeracL TroXia-
i/rffto?, Ion. iroTuqoxos (Epic), Lac 7roX^a^o5 (but Att. 7roX*ot>xo9
with -o0p£o? from /cXT)pov%o<; etc.). Cret. 6<f>eXofia after avdXeofia.
Late Att. Upareva), Locr., Phoc. ieprjreva} (also in some /coti^;
inscriptions), Lesb. Iprjreva), Cret, Cyren. iapirevo), Mess. UptTevco,
Chalced. Up&Teva), Upa>r€ia (cf. Att. Upaxrvprj).
Carpath. Safidras, like oU&rqs, for usual Sapora*, SrjfioTr)*;, as
conversely oIkot^ in an Attic inscription. So Cret. PUtos (cf.
Astyp. B&tto?) = /StoTO?. Rhod. 'l7T7reoa/io? = 'l7T7ro'6a/i09, but
Rhod.'
Apxo/cpdTTjs = 'ApxexpaTTj*;, Cret. Mevotcpdrr)* = Mevc/cpd-
tt)<;. Arg. #ca)/A^ra9, Rhod. tcToiv&ra*;, for -aTa?, after <£vX^ra9.
After the analogy of names containing inherited t-stems arose
also forms like 'Ap^iXo^o?, 'A/)^iSa/io?, etc. (cf. apxiTe'tcrcov) in
various dialects, Rhod. Mei/tSa/io?, El. 2at*Xa/>o?, Coan, Nisyr.,
MeL AalaTpaTos, Nisyr. Aai<rdevrj<;.
a. The well-known lengthening of the initial vowel of the second mem-ber of compounds, as in dvwKtyzos, wuv>7yvpis, is seen in Ion. &vrjpiQcvT<*: =Att. dveptfovroc. To the analogy of forms like cVdxow, £71-77*009, which are
of the same kind, is due the iira- of Cret. i-rrafioXa share (cf. Hesych. imj-
fiokrj- p.ipoi) and Horn. hrqfioXQs. Cf. KarrjPoXy in Euripides.
168. Use of a patronymic adjective instead of the genitive sin-
gular of the father's name. Though occasionally found in literature,
as in Horn. TeXapdbvio*; Atas, this is the regular practice in prose
168] WORD-FORMATION 123
only in the three Aeolic dialects. Thus Lesb. MdXavxpo? II*0c6i>e*o?,
'A/J^/wTra *A0avcUia, Thess. "Lvj^ovv 'Avriydveios, NitcoXaos 'Ayei-
<TUU09, BoeOt. BtO7T0/A7r09 'OXVfJLTrfylOS, *E/}/A<U09 N1/C0709.
a. When the father's name is itself a patronymic form in -&xs or 109,
the genitive is regularly employed in Boeotian ; so also in early Thessalian,
but later the adjective forms like ^EnriKparC&uo?, Ti^owt&uos are usual.
b. Under Koorq influence the use of the adjective was given up in favor
of the ordinary genitive construction. Thus in Boeotian the genitive is
usual after about 250 b.c. and occasionally found earlier. There is some
evidence that the Plataeans adopted the Attic usage at an early date. See
no. 42.
s c. There are also examples in Thessalian and Boeotian of adjectives in
agreement with appellatives, in place of a genitive of possession. Thess.
Hokvtcvaux ififu (sc. a oraAAa), etc. See the following.
v d. A genitive may be used in apposition to that implied by the adjec-
tive, as in Horn. Topytirj Ki<f>a\rj Savotb ireXwpov. Boeot. Ka(X)Axcua ipx (sc.
d kv\i£) to Korpovos, Topyivuk *fu 6 kotvXos koAos *[aA.]o, Lesb. o-[Ta\X]a
VI 1,$€vtuu c/x/u To NiKiatoi (dat.) to TavKt'o (gen.) the son of Nicias, the son
of Gancus, where Tclvklo is also a patronymic adjective, but in apposition
with the genitive implied in Nucuuot. Thess. 'Av<piovaa d ardXa Tov<f>p6vtTos
(tov Evtf>p6vTjToq).
SYNTAX
^69. Although the syntax of the dialects deserves fuller investi-
gation than it has received, yet syntactical differences between the
dialects are much less striking than those of phonology and inflec-
tion. To a considerable extent they consist merely in the conserva-
tion in some dialects of early forms of expression which have become
rare or obsolete in literary Greek, and in a less strict formalization
of usage. Some peculiarities have already been mentioned in con-
nection with the forms, e.g. in the use of certain pronouns (121-
131), adverbs and conjunctions (132-134), and in the meaning and
construction of prepositions (136). It is necessary to add here only
a few comments on certain uses of the cases and the moods. Someother, more isolated, peculiarities are observed in the notes to the
inscriptions.
CASES
The Genitive
170. Genitive of Tima The genitive of the 'time within which*
is especially frequent in the early Cretan inscriptal&l&s, although ip
with the dative is already the more usual expression. IgJjQfch cases
the article is used, while in late inscriptions we ftrifflfsf^v with
the dative and without the article. Cf. Law-Codej^^ita^ao-at rap
irivr afxepav release within five days, but 1.6 ij*&fL0rgrpi<rl a^pais.
So in Locrian, but without the article, rpiotfyilHip beside iv rpid-
popr ap,dpai<;, as also in early Attic inscriptions.
Aside from the adverbial phrases pvktv; etc., the use of the geni-
tive of time is most persistent in dating, as firjpa; ifiSofiov etc., the
usual expression in most dialects. More noteworthy is the phrase
Kal TroKipov (-<o) Kal tlpqpr)*; (-a?) which is common in the prox-
eny decrees of various dialects, though eventually replaced in manyby ip iroXefjuoL kt\.
124
174] SYNTAX 125
The genitive of time is used distributively in various dialects, as
also in Attic, e.g. Ta? apepas or Ta? afiepas fetceteras daily, beside
tear hfiepav.
>/ 171. Genitive of the Matter involved, in legal phraseology. Al-
though the genitive of the charge or penalty is common to all dia-
lects, the genitive is nowhere else used so freely as in Cretan to
denote the matter involved, e.g. KaraSiKaKadro to iXevdepo Se/ca
crrarepavs, to Bo\o irime shall condemn him to a fine of ten staters
in the case of a freeman, five staters in the case of a slave, to he
Kpovo icplvev decide as to the time, at, peicdcTTO frypa-rrai as is pre-
scribed for each case.
The Dative
172. The adnominal dative is more common than in literary
Greek, and is especially frequent in the introduction to inscriptions
or their separate sections, e.g. EL d ppdrpa toi? paXeCon, Locr. to
ridfiiov toi? HvTrotcvafiiStoLs Aoppols, Phoc. 6fio\oyla ra irdkei
LretpCcov teal to, iroXei MeBeavicov, Boeot. 8iaypa<f>a NucaperTj, Att.
airapxe raOevaiai, ypafifiarevs ttji f3ov\r)i teal tm hdfim.
For the dative instead of the genitive construction with various
prepositions in Arcado-Cyprian, see 136.1.
The Accusative
/l73. A noteworthy accusative absolute construction is seen in
Arc. el fie TrapheTagafievos to? wevreKOvra I to? Tpia/coato unless
the Fifty or the Three Hundred approve. This is an extension from
instances where the participle agrees with the accusative of a pre-
ceding clause, as Arc. p.e pe'fiev fiire %evov fiere pacrr6v, el fie iirl
OoCvav hUovra. Cf. also Arc. Kardirep to? ivicrvpiaTafievos . . . ye-
ypairroc as is prescribed in the case of those who conspire.
THE MOODS
The Subjunctive
v 174. The subjunctive without civ or tea in conditional, relative,
and temporal clauses, where the particle is regularly employed in
126 GREEK DIALECTS [174
Attic prose, though frequently omitted in Homer and sometimes
elsewhere (Kuhner-Gerth II, pp. 426, 449, 474), is attested for
several dialects, though always as the less common construction.
Locr. ai SeiXer ap%op€iv, at Tt9 avxppiii (no. 55.7,26 ; ten exam-
ples with Ka in the same inscription), Arc d hi ti? iiriOudve (Co-
tilum), and so, probably, Arc. ettc iirl Sopa irvp eVotVe (no. 17.21) in
contrast to usual eltc av (see 134.2), Cypr. 6 i£opv£e, ol . . . loai
(no. 19.25,31), Cret. Ovyarpl e SiSoi when one gives it to the daugh-
ter (Law-Code VI. 1). Examples are not infrequent in later Locrian,
Phocian, and Delphian inscriptions.
The Optative
^175. In Elean the optative with tea is the usual form of prescrip-
tions, e.g. avvp.a'xia k <fa itcarbv firta let there be alliance for a
hundred years, feka pvak tea airorivoi peWao-TO? let each pay a fine
of ten minae. Similarly in Cyprian, but without /ce, e.g. 8a>tcoi wflaaiXev? the king shall give.
The subjunctive without Ka is used in the same sense in a late
Elean inscription (no. 61.32,36).
^176. 1. The optative in conditional clauses survives in several
dialects, although, except in Elean, it is much less frequent than
the subjunctive, and indeed is almost wholly eliminated in favor of
the subjunctive in Attic-Ionic inscriptions, and in Lesbian, Thessa-
lian, Boeotian, Cyprian, Heraclean, Theran, Coan, Rhodian,— in
fact in the majority of dialects. Where the optative survives, it is
sometimes used with a still recognizable differentiation from the
subjunctive, but oftener without such. In the Gortynian Law-Code,
which offers the fullest material, there are in conditional clauses
about 50 optatives to about 80 subjunctives. Some of these occur
where the contingency is obviously one more remotely anticipated
(e.g. VII.9, but if there should not be any free persons, as contem-
plated in the preceding subjunctive clauses; 1.11, but if one should
deny), others as mere variants of the subjunctive for parallel or
even identical contingencies (e.g. opt. IX.18 = subj. VL25). In
176] SYNTAX 127
Locrian, no. 56A has the optative only (cf. also the relative clause
p6ri avXdaac), whereas no. 56 B and no. 55 have the subjunctive
only. In Delphian, no. 51 has the subjunctive usually, but ai 8*i<f>i-
op/ceoifii A 17, in an oath, where Attic also would have the optative,
also ai 8* i<f>ioptcdoi C6 (here indirect discourse), and ai 84 n rov-
tcov TrapfiaXkono C25, C50, Dl7; and in the numerous Phocian
and Delphian manumission decrees the optative is of very frequent
occurrence. The optative, beside the subjunctive, occurs also in
Corcyraean, Achaean, and in the Northwest Greek /coipf} (e.g. no. 62).
In Argolic, the archaic nos. 76 and 78 have the optative only, and
this occurs in some of the later inscriptions (but in no. 84 the opta-
tives are in indirect discourse). In Arcadian, nos. 16 and 17 have
the subjunctive only, but in no. 18 there are some examples of the
optative. Even in the same clause the alternation of subjunctive
and optative is not infrequent, e.g. Delph. ei Be tea firj iroiij rj firj
irapap.4poi or ei Be fxrj iroUoi rj firj irapap.4pi). See also no. 18.6, note.
~ 2. In relative and temporal clauses of future time, the predomi-
nance of the subjunctive is even more marked. Noteworthy is the
Tean curse, no. 3, where oorw with the optative is used in the curse
proper, 11. 1-34, while in the postscript warning against harming
the stele on which the curse is inscribed, U. 35-40, we find 05 dp
with the subjunctive. There are a few examples of the optative in
Cretan (Law-Code IV.14, and a few others), Locrian (see above),
Delphian, and elsewhere (see 177).
3. But in Elean the optative is uniformly employed in condi-
tional, relative, and temporal clauses. For examples in conditional
and relative clauses, see nos. 57-59. In the later no. 60 the sub-
junctive also occurs, but with future perfect force.
4. In final clauses the optative occurs, e.g. Heracl. Tab. 1.53 ff.
iardaafjLes . . . avxeopttjavret . . . , Ao>5 /at) KaraKvpLaKoaOr)^ aSrjXco-
6eCi) t Lesb. no. 22.13 ff. eiriixiXeaOaL . . . ,Kardypevrov . . . , tee
. . . ip,p.4voicv. But it is very rare, and most dialects have only the
subjunctive with or without dv (/ca, tee), or sometimes the future
indicative.
128 GREEK DIALECTS [177
n/ 177. There are some examples of ica with the optative in con-
ditional clauses, etc., as sometimes in Homer (Kiihner-Gerth II,
pp. 482, 453), e.g. Locr. ai k ahucos crvXot (no. 56.4), Cret. at ica . .
.
fiTj wvarcx; etrj, Epid. at ica vyiij viv iroiqcrai (no. 8460), Delph. el
B4 [rt9] ica i<f>a7rroiTO, eireC ica n irtffloi, Corcyr. a$> ov k apya ye-
voito, Aeh. ecrre ica airoBolev.
The Imperative and the Infinitive
7178. Both the imperative and the infinitive are freely used in
prescriptions, often side by side in the same inscription. In general
the infinitive is more frequent in early, the imperative in later, in-
scriptions. For the Elean use of the optative with the same force,
see 175.
WORD ORDER
\ 179. A peculiarity of word order which is worthy of mention is
the position of Tt? before ica in the phrase at rk ica, ai Be rk ica.
This is the regular order in the West Greek dialects, as contrasted
not only with Att.-Ion.eai/ t*9, fjv Tt?, but with Arc. el B'av ti?, Cypr.
e ice aw, Lesb. at k4 Tt?, Thess. ai (p)d ice ki<s> Boeot. rj Be ica rt?.
Boeotian has also, though less frequently, the West Greek order
tj rk ica.
SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OFTHE SEVERAL GROUPS AND DIALECTS
^ 180. The following summaries, while not exhaustive, are intended
to call attention to the most important characteristics of each group
and dialect. These are indicated in the briefest manner, sometimes
by a mere example, sufficient to identify, but not always to define,
the phenomenon in question, and these brief indications are always
to be interpreted in the light of the sections to which reference is
made in each case. Of peculiarities in vocabulary only some few
of the most striking are mentioned.1
To avoid needless repetition, many phenomena which are pecu-
liar from the standpoint of Attic or Attic-Ionic, but are common
to all or most of the other dialects, are usually omitted, e.g.
1. Original a unchanged. 8 11. ia>v = <5v. 163.9 .*
2. a from do, da). 41.4 12. ai = el. 134.1
3. rj from a€. 41.1 13. arepo*; = erepo*;. 13 a
4. Absence of immovable. 102 14. iarCa = earla. 11
5. Apocope of prepositions. 95 15. ytvo/iai = yiyvopai. 86.7
6. ir6\i<;, 7roXios, etc. 109.1 16. oVaco/uu = Bfyofiai. 66
7. a/xe?, acc. a/xe, vfU= 17. ovvpa = ovopu. 22 b
i}/x€t? etc. 119.2,5 18. 8afJUOpyo<;=87)fjuovpy6<;. 44.4
8. Infin. -n€v. 154.3 19. 7jvei.Ka,TjviKa= 7jv€yKa. 144 a
9. 3 pi. eOcv, e$ov, etc 138.5 20. 7ra/xa = /CTrjfia. 49.5 a
10. fc = ^i>. 163.3 21. "kg) = fray. Glossary
EAST GREEKAttic-Ionic
n/181. Important characteristics of Attic-Ionic (1-7 specific Att.-
Ion., 8-9 in common with Arc, 10 with Arc-Cypr.)
:
1 An exhaustive list of peculiarities would also include proper names which
are peculiar to, or especially frequent in, a given dialect.
129
130 GREEK DIALECTS [isi
J 1. n from a. 8 <?0€<rav, l&xrav, etc. 138.5
^ 2. Quantitative metathesis (Xecw? >/7. 3 sg. imperf. of elfiL 163.8
etc). 41.4, 43 •/8. Conjunction ct. 134.1
v 3. ^-movable. 102 >/ 9. Particle av. 134.2
^4. 17/xcts, acc. -Aw, -&9. 119.2,5 VI 0. Infin. -vai. 154.1
v 5. trod, oirov, etc. 132.1 >/ll. Very early loss of f. 50
Ionic
^182. The chief characteristics of Ionic, as compared with Attic,
are as follows. Some few of these are Ionic only (notably 1, also
8, 9, 14, 20, 22), but most are common to various other dialects, some
indeed to all except Attic, being repeated here from 180 to bring
out the contrast with Attic more fully. A few peculiarities which
are not general Ionic, but are common to all branches except West
Ionic, are included.
rj from a even after €, 4, p. 8 *14. 3 pi. ndiarai etc. 139.2
v2. ea, €0, ea>, eoi usually uncon- ^15. 4a>v = Att. wy. 163.8
tracted. 42.1 ,5,6 vl 6. Suffix -17409= Att. -€409. 164.1
* 3. €t»= €o, fromIV cent. on. 42.5 */17. /36\op,ai = fiovXofuu. 75 b
</ 4. Crasis of 0,0 (01/), o>, -f a = a>, v(8. Ipos (lp6<i) beside 4V0O9. 13.1
as Twywvos. 94.1 «49. = Att. fietfov. 113.1
* 4 bis. a) from 017. 44.2 J20. tetcwfii = Att. SeUvufii. 49.1
^5. £ctpo9, KO-0prjt etc. 54 with a w4l. *€4f09 = Att. itceivos. 125.1
V6. 0-0- = Att. tt. 81 ^22. fW09 = Att. #co4i/o9. 135.7
s/7. pa = Att. pp. 80 ^23. Kaprep<h = Att. /cparepos, in
v 8. = Att. e'aV, ai>. 1,34.1 6 f?//.;£ meaning = /cvpios. 49.2 a,
v9. d-stems, gen. sg. m. -ecu, -a>, / Glossary
gen. pi. -ea>v, -a>vtdat.pl. « 24. 877/4400709=Att.-ovpyfc. 44.4
-rjiari(v). 41.4, 104.7 %/25. tVr/a (tar/a^Att. ecrrta. 11
* 10. 7ro\49, W\ios, etc. 109.1,2 ^26. rjveitca, rjpi/ca = Att rjvey/ca.
v 11. )9acr4X€U9, -&>s, etc. 111.3 144 a
v/12. -/cX?)9, -*>io$. 108.1a ^27. Ufa = Att. €u0i*. Glossary
713. /it-verbs inflected like contracts, as T40€4, rtdeiv. 160
188] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 131
" 183. East Ionic is further characterized by
:
1. Psilosis. 57. 2. ao, co = av, ev from fourth century on. 33.
3. Short-vowel subj. of cr-aorist. 150.
/ 184. Chian. The dialect of Chios contains a few special charac-
teristics, which are of Aeolic origin
:
1. 3 pL \d/3a>iaiv, irptfljoiaiv, etc., with ur from va. 77.8.
2. Inflected cardinals, Z4kg>v, irevrrj/covrtDv, etc. 116.
Note also yeyapfo call aloud, as in Homer.
a. The Aeolic doubling of nasals (73 ff.) is seen in the names of the
mountain UtXiwaXov in Chios and the promontory "Apytwov opposite Chios,
also in the personal name $awd0cfus in an inscription of Erythrae. Like-
wise Aeolic is the Phocaean Ziow'(crios), 19.1. All these features are relics
of a time when the line between the Aeolic and the Ionic colonies was far-
ther south than in the historical period.
^185. Central Ionic differs from East Ionic in the absence of psi-
losis, etc. (183). Note also the restricted use of H, i.e. only = r\ from
&, in the early inscriptions of some of the islands. 4.6.
4 186. West Ionic, or Euboean, differs from the other divisions of
Ionic as follows
:
1. tt as in Attic, not o~a. 81 5. rovra, rovrii, ivrovda = rav-
2. pp as in Attic, not pa. 80 ra, ravrrji, ivravda. 124
3. fej/09 etc. as in Attic, not fct- 6. -/cXe^?, gen. -kXccd. 108.1 a
vo9. 54 7. Proper names in -*<?, gen.
4 -€if -oi from -rjt, -cdl (in Ere- as often in Attic (East and
tria about 400 B.C.). 39 a Central Ion. -to?). 109.5
8. eh beside elvai. 160
J 187. Eretrian. In addition to the other Euboean peculiarities,
the dialect of Eretria, seen in inscriptions of Eretria and Oropus, is
specificaDy characterized by the rhotacism of intervocalic <r, as
fyovpiv = lypvaiv, 60.3. The use of av (Oropus), lav (Eretria) is
due to Attic influence.
v 188. Attic influence. Ionic was the first of all dialects to yield
to Attic influence, and after the fifth century there are few inscrip-
tions that are wholly free from Attic forms. See 277.
132 GREEK DIALECTS [189
Arcado-Cyprian 1
*4.89. Special characteristics of Arcado-Cyprian
:
2
1. lv = iv. 10 5. w, o-i? = Tt9. 68.3
2. Gen. sg. -ay. 22 6. Mid. endings -tv, -itv. 22
3. 7TO? = 7T/309. 135.6 7. *w = ooc. 123
4. /ca<? = /cat (but Arc. usually 8. Bat. with airo, i£, etc. 136
KaC). 134.3 9. -Kp4n)<t = -Kparrj*;. 49.2
v 190. Characteristics common to Arcado-Cyprian and various
other dialects (1 Att.-Ion., 2 Ion., 3-6 Aeol., 7 N.W.Grk.)
:
1
1. Infin. in -vai. 154.1 9. e? = ef before cons, (but
2. f36\ofj,ai = /3ov\of*ai. 75 6 typr. also ilj). 100
3. a7ru = air6. 22 10. Masc. c-stems, acc sg. -rjv
4. 6v (vv) = avd. 6, 22 (Arc. also voc. 8g.-y). 108.2
5. op = ap. 5 11. t€/>i;9 = Upevs, etc. (but usual
6. /u-inflect. of contract vbs. 157 only in Arc). 111.4
7. eV (lv) = efe. 135.4 12. Subj. -17?, -7;. 149
8. rjta) = spurious ct, ou. 25 13. Article as relative. 126
v 191. Noteworthy is the considerable number of words or mean-
ings which are otherwise known only, or with rare exceptions, as
poetical, mainly Homeric. Some of the most striking examples are
:
1) In Arcadian and Cyprian, altra share (also Arg.), oI(f)o?
alone, evxcoXd prayer or imprecation.
2) In Arcadian, hiatal, cnrva) summon, K^XevOos road, B<ofia
temple, &.p,ap (but see no. 1 6.22, note), Xevaaco, behold.
3) In Cyprian, fdval;, avdyyto, axndp, eXos meadow, Ijarrjp, KaaC-
71/77x09 (also Lesb.;possibly Thess. tfarfyi/fciTo?]), 'xpavop.ai border
on (Horn, 'xpaxxo graze), toY, vv (also Boeot. 134.5).
1 Several of the characteristics cited below under the head of Arcadian or of
Cyprian, for which corresponding forms are lacking or ambiguous in the other
dialect, probably are also Arcado-Cyprian. See also 199.2 In this and similar captions "special" is not to be taken too rigorously.
Some few peculiarities of which occasional examples are found elsewhere are
included, e.g., in this section, lv = iv, which is regularly found only in Arcado-
Cyprian, but of which there are a few examples elsewhere.
195] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 133
Arcadian
^ 192. Arcado-Cyprian characteristics. See 189-191.
J 193. In common with various other dialects (1, 2 Att.-Ion., 3
Lesb., 5 AeoL, 6, 15 West Greek)
:
1. Conjunction el. 134.1
2. Particle av. 134.2
3. Be/coro? = Be/caro?. 6
4 ^i/floi* = ^X0oi/. 72
5. irehd (we) = fjLerd. 135.5
6. iraperdfyovai, etc. 142
7. />/> = per. 80
8. irdwa etc. 77.3
9. Acc. pi. -09, nom. sg. part.
fuepodvres. 78
10. Dat. sg. -o*. 106.2
1L Subj. Searoi etc. 151.1
v 194. Special Arcadian
:
1. Gen. sg. fern. -av(Tegea). 104.2
2. 3 pi. -vai. 77.3
3. 3 sg. mid. -rot = -Tat. 139.1
4. oY/<o, he/corov= oY#a, e/cardv. 6
5. Numerals in -koajlol = -/eo-
crtoi. 117.2
6. (W= o8e. 123
12. In fin. -ev and -17V. 153.2
13. 3 pi. imv. -vtod. 140.3 a
14. Adverbs in place where,
as oVcfth, etc 132.7 b
15. o&XoV = o£oXo?. 49.3
16. /ic/o-T wn^7. 132.9
17. Peculiarities in the use of
the spiritus asper. 58 a, d
18. f in early inscr. initially and
after cons., but lost be-
tween vowels;
initially
tillabout300B.C. 52,53,54
7. /carv = Kara. 22, 95
8. ttXo? = ir\dov. 113.2
9. el/c av. 134.2 a
10. a7rv6Va? = a7ro8ov9. 144
11. Se'XX© = £aXXa>. 68.1
12. IIocrot5ai/= IlocrctcScui/. 49.1,
61.5
-*195. External influence in the dialect The fact that #ca? and
<ri9, agreeing with Cyprian, are found only in one early inscription
(no. 16), while all others have icai and to, is probably due to ex-
ternal influence, though not specifically Attic. See 275. The Tegean
building inscription (no. 18) of the fourth century shows some few
Attic Koivrj forms, as tr\eov instead of 7rXo9, once gen. sg. -ov, etc.
From the latter part of the third century on, when the chief Arca-
dian cities belonged to the Achaean, and for a time to the Aetolian,
League, the language employed in most of the inscriptions is neither
134 GREEK DIALECTS [195
Arcadian nor Attic tcoipij, but the Doric, or in part Northwest Greek,
Koivrf. See 279. But the decree of Megalopolis (Ditt. Syll. 559) of
about 200 B.C., though showing a remarkable mixture of forms, is
mainly in the native dialect.
Cyprian
^196. Arcado-Cyprian characteristics. See 189-191.
v 197. In common with various other dialects
:
v 1. t from e before vowels. 9.3/7. Dat.sg.-o, -a beside -ot,-ai. 38
- 2. Glide sound after i expressed, -'8. Acc. sg. Ijaripav eta 107.1
as Ijarepav. 56 w' 9. £a<7t\€U?, 4ps. 111.1
* 3. aI\o9 = aXXo?. 74 b ^10. 3 pi. *are9ijav. 138.5
w4. Psilosis. 57 -11. ice = av. 134.2
v 5. 7T€(<T€i 1 = T€ur€t. 68.1,2 J 12. f in all positions. 52-55
* 6. Occasional omission of intervoc. and final <r. 59.4
V 198. Special Cyprian :
</ 1. Gen. sg. -ov. 106.1 J 6. 7ra< indeed. 132.5
W 2. TTToXifi etc. 109.4 - 7. I = «\ 134.1
v 3. fpera, fpirdeo. 55, 70.3 * 8. hvpdva)t
Scokq) = StScoju.
J 4. ?a = 7a, etc. 62.4 162.11
,^5. y = eVi. 135.8
V 199. It is uncertain whether the infinitive should be transcribed with
-cv or -<v, the accusative plural with -os, -6s, or -o(v)s. In the absence of
any evidence to the contrary, we assume -«v and -os in agreement with Ar-
cadian. But the dative singular is to be transcribed -ot, in spite of Arc. -ot,
on account of the frequent omission of the final t (38); and the third plu-
ral ending is transcribed with -0*1, not -(v)<rt, in spite of Arc. -wt, on account
of <f>pov€oi (59.4).
* 200. All dialectic inscriptions are in the Cyprian syllabary. The
inscriptions in the Greek alphabet, beginning with the Macedonian
period, are all in the kolvtj.
1 Given under this head because of the agreement with Thessalian and Boeo-
tian, although this agreement is accidental, Cyprian not sharing in the general
phenomenon to which the Thessalian and Boeotian forms belong.
205] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 135
Aeolic
^201. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian, Thessalian,1 and
Boeotian (6 also Delph. etc., 7 also Arc-Cypr., 8 also Arc)
:
1. Labial instead of dental in 4. ta = pla. 114.1
7refttre = irevre, eta 68.2 5. pe = pi. 18
2. Perf.act. part.-aw,-ovtos. 147.3 /6. Dat. pL ttoSwvi etc. 107.3
3. Patron, adj. instead of gen. sg. 7. po = pa, etc. 5
of father's name. 168 8. Sepa- = Sapa-. 49.2
/ 202. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian and Thessalian 1
(4-7 also Arc-Cypr.)
:
1. Double liquids and nasals in 4. ju-inflection of contract verbs.
4/ipi, ardXXa, etc. 74-76, 157
77.1, 79 5. bv = avd. 6
2. ayp4a> (dvypea>)=aip4(o. Glos- 6. hirv = awo. 22
sary 7. kc = &v. 134.2
3. i from i before vowels. 19
</ 203. Aeolic characteristics, common to Lesbian and Boeotian (2
also Arc, Cret., etc.)
:
1. etcdXe-ava etc. 143 2. ireSd = perd. 135.5
^ 204. Characteristics common to Thessalian 1 and Boeotian only
(of which, however, only 1, which is Homeric, belongs to the Aeolic
elements of these dialects)
:
1. Infin. <f>epefi€v etc. 155.1 5. &€o£oto<;. 166.2
2. 3 pi. -i>0t etc 139.2 6. cXcfc = elirc in the official
3. eL = 7). 16 language of decrees (but
4. ycwfiai = ytyvo/jiai. 162.5 also Argive).
Lesbian
^ 205. Aeolic characteristics in common with one or both of the
other Aeolic dialects. See 201-203.
1 In some cases only East Thessalian (Pelasgiotis). See 214.
136 GREEK DIALECTS [206
* 206. In common with various other dialects
:
1. rj, © = spurious ct, ov. 25 7. Article as relative. 126
2. Final -a, -77, -a> = -at, -77*, -a>i, 8. Infin. -tjv. 153.1
from end IV cent. on. 38 9. Perf. infin. -rjv. 147.2
3. Psilosis. 57 10. Pass, infin. -rjv. 155.2
4. Dat.pL-ai<rt,-ot<n. 104.7, 106.4 11. oY/coto? = oY*aTo?. 6
5. paaCkev*;, -ijos, etc. 111.1 12. Early loss of f. 50
6. Masc. <r-stenis, acc. sg. -rjv, gen. sg. -t/, etc. 108.2
n 207. Special Lesbian (1 in part Elean)
:
1. t<r from i/?, as acc. pi. rak, 6. Infin. epfievai etc. 154.2
Tot?, 3 pi. (f>€poL(Ti. 77.3, 78 7. Infin. 8(8a>v,Ke'pvdv, etc. 155.3
2. aifiiav? = t;/uo-u?, etc. 17 8. 3 pL imv. -itoi/, -trdov. 140.5
3. at/a>?, i>auo<?, etc. 35 9. Recessive accent. 103
4. ora = ot€. 132.9 10. Trporavis (rarely Att.)= 7jy)v-
5. otti, o7T7ro)<», etc. 129.2 Taw. Glossary
^ 208. External influence in the dialect. From the Macedonian
period on— and very few of the inscriptions are earlier— there is
usually some admixture of kocvtj forms, as avd beside of, p*rd be-
side ireSd, ore beside ora, etc. But in the main the dialect is
employed in inscriptions till about the middle of the second cen-
tury B.c. Its use in inscriptions of Roman imperial times (cf. no. 24)
represents an artificial revival. See 280.
Thessalian
209. Aeolic characteristics in common with one or both of the
other Aeolic dialects. See 201, 202.
.'210. West Greek and Northwest Greek characteristics (cf.
223.1,2,4,6, and 226.1,4,8)
:
1. Retention of t in oYoVn. etc. 3. yfra^^aa-Oetv etc. 142
(-rt not quotable, but -vOi 4. iap6<; beside lepfc. 13.1
from -mi), iKan, ir6rtIIo- 5. iv = ek. 135.4
reiSovv. 61 6. o-T = ad (rare). 85.1
2. l/cari = eltcoai. 116 7. irapd at, with with acc. 136.2
213] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 137
^211. In common with various other dialects:
1. t from e before vowels (but
oftener e). 9.7
2. Final -a, -ov (from -co), -€i
(from tj) = -cm, -gh, -17*. 38
3. & = ef before cons. 100
4. Trdvaa etc. 77.3
5. Acc. pi. -os. 78
6. TT = 7TT. 86.2
7. unrfXw beside iro'Xtf. 67
8. SS = £ 84
9. Psilosis in article. 58 a
10. p init. till about 400 B.C.
11. Gen. sg. -do, usually a. 41.4
12. Gen. pi. -aotn/, usually -dp.
41.4
13. /9a<r*\€V9, -<Xos, etc. 111.1
14. Plural inflection of Svto, as
Sua?. 114.2
15. N*/co/c\*as etc. 166.1
16. Article as relative. 126
V 212. In common with Boeotian only. See 204.
>/ 213. Special Thessalian:
1. ov = a). 23
2. Gen. sg. -ot (but see 214). 106.1
3. tek = rk (but see 214). 68.4
4. More extensive apocopethan
in any other dialect, name-
ly in /car, iroV, 7rao, 7rep,
Of, a7T, C7T, V7T. 95
5. Consonant-doubling in wok-
Xto?, IhhlaVy Kvppov =ptov, etc. 19.3
6. 8te = Sid. 7
7. 3 pi. iv€<t>av{ao~otvfiSov/catu.,
etc. 138.5
8. 3 sg. mid. tyd<f>urr€i etc.
Larissa only. 27
9. 3 pL mid. tydvypevQtiv etc.
Larissa only. 27, 139.2
10. Infin. SeSoafa iv eta Larissa
only. 27, 156
11. ove (rove, TotVco9, etc.) = oSe.
123
12. Relative use of *&, 7roio?.
131
13. fid = SI 134.4
14. p.4<nroSL = eco?. 132.9 a
15. "AttXovp = 'AWXXffli', 49.3
16. IWaXo? = 0€o-cra\o9. 65,
68.2
17. /3e\\ofMii = f3ov\ofiai. 75
18. \(0io<; = \(divo<;. 164.6,9
1 9. Savxva = Sd<f>PTj. 68.4 a
20. bvd\a = ava\&)/Aa. 164.9
21. Xifiijv = ayopd market-place
(ayopd being= itcicXriaCa)
22. *to>!/ often used in place of
oraXXa (onJXiy)
23. Ta709 as title of a state or
municipal official
138 GREEK DIALECTS [214
Differences within Thessalian. The form of Thessalian
which i8 best known is that of Pelasgiotis, represented mainly by
inscriptions of Larissa, which show some special local peculiarities
(213.8-10), Crannon, and Phalanna. 1 The dialect of Thessaliotis,
represented mainly by inscriptions of Pharsalus and Cierium, dif-
fers from that of Pelasgiotis in two important respects, 1) gen. sg.
of o-stems in -o, -ov, not -ot, 2) pres. infin. of thematic verbs in -ev,
~€iv, not -€fi€v. The early inscription, no. 33, from Thetonium in
the neighborhood of Cierium, shows, in addition to these two points
of difference, Tt? not *t9, dat. pi. of consonant stems in -aiv (xpe~
fiacriv) not -€<t<ti (as at Pharsalus as well as in Pelasgiotis), hv\o-
piovroft not -<6ro9, uncontracted gen. sg. in -ao, gen. sg. of father's
name instead of patronymic adjective (?see no. 33.n, note). Late
inscriptions of Cierium have dat. sg. -ot, -at, though at Pharsalus we
find -ov, -a, just as in Pelasgiotis, and in no. 33 ip raya beside iv
arayCai points to -at, -ot. On BB = f in i^apaKa(B)Bivtno. 33, see
84 j on tt beside a<rtsee 81 6.
From Histiaeotis and Perrhaebia the material is very scanty.
From Magnesia there are a few fragmentary archaic inscriptions,
but most are late and in the Attic /coivtf. An early inscription of
Phthiotis QAeOlaTas UiOovveios "AttXovvi IG. IX.ii.199) shows con-
clusively, what was only natural to expect, that its dialect was also
Thessalian. But nearly all the inscriptions date from the period of
Aetolian domination and are in the Northwest Greek Kotvrf (279).
Many of the characteristics cited in the preceding sections are
as yet attested only in the inscriptions of Pelasgiotis, but, except
where there is evidence to the contrary as stated, it is to be as-
sumed provisionally that they are general Thessalian. For the
points of agreement are more pronounced than the differences.
j 215. External influence in the dialect. Occasional kolvt\ forms
appear in the inscriptions of the third and second centuries B.C.,
especially avd, oltto, Trepi, Kara, Be, gen. sg. instead of patronymic
1 Really in Perrhaebia, so far as this was recognized as a distinct division of
Thessaly, but in the part near Pelasgiotis.
219] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 139
adjective, rj (not et), yfoofiai (not yliw/uu), etc. But the dialect as a
whole is employed in inscriptions until about the end of the second
century B.C. and occasionally later.
Boeotian
^216. Aeolic characteristics in common with one or both of the
other Aeolic dialects. See 201, 203.
J 217. West Greek and Northwest Greek characteristics (cf.
223.1-10, and 226.1,2,8):
1. BiBorri, fUari, etc. 61
2. fl/cart = ei/coat. 116 with a
3. irevraKarioi etc. 116 a, 117
4. iire<r/e€va%€ etc. (but oftener
tt). 142
5. to 1, ral = 01, ai. 122
6. lapo'? = tepos. 13.1
7. "ApTdfjUS ="ApT€/xi?. 13.2
8. Ka = tee, av. 13.3
9. irpaTos = 7t/j<uto?. 114.1
10. avrl, i. e. avrei = axrrov. 132.2
11. iv = €k. 135.4
12. Set/jLevo? = Seo'/xefo?. 158
13. 7ra/3a a£, w#7i w. acc. 136.2
v'218. In common with various other dialects (20, 21 mainly
Boeotian)
:
« 1. * from e before vowels. 9.2
* 2. a) = spurious ov. 25
* 3. tt in OdXarra etc. 81
tt in /idrros, i-\jra<j){TTaTOf
etc. 82
V 5. 58, initial 8 = f. 84
^ 6. c? = e{ before cons, (see also
220.1). 100
Trpiayevs — Trp€<r/3ev<;. 68.1
8. f between vowels till about
450 B.C.; initial till about
200B.C. 50,53
9. Nom. sg. m. -a beside -5?.
105.1 a
10. Gen. sg. m. and gen. pi. in
-do, -acov (but rav). 41.4
11. Dat. sg. -at (-77), -01 (-u).
104.3, 106.2
12. /3a<n\€ik, -«io$, etc. 111.1
13. avToo-awo*;, avcavros, etc.
121.4
14. rav4 etc. 122
15. 3 pi. avedeav, ave'diav, etc.
138.5
16. 3 pi. imv.-iTG> (-p0co). 140.3 a
17. Perf. airoBehoavdi etc., with-
out k. 146.1
18. emco (ev0a>) = ovrav. 163.6
19. Aio/c\ioL$ etc. 166.1
20. Consonant-doubling inhypo-
coristics. 89.5
2 1. Patronymics in -wvhas. 164.8
v 219. In common with Thessalian only. See 204.
140 GREEK DIALECTS [2*0
V220. Special Boeotian. Most of the peculiarities of the vowel-
system (221) also belong here
:
1. eV? = ef before vowels. 100 4. ctvigav = rjvcy/cav. 144 a2. €7nra<Ti<! = efnraais. 69.4 5. ftetXopat = ftovXofiai. 75
3. outo9, ovra, etc. 124 6. Hypocoristics in -€i. 108.2
<221. The Boeotian vowel-system. The most striking and obvious
characteristic of Boeotian lies in its vowel-system. One peculiarity
consists merely in the retention of the original sound, namely that
of v as u. But even this led to a change in spelling to ovtwhile
on the other hand the u with its Attic value of il as a basis was
used to indicate approximately the sound, probably d, which the
diphthong 01 had come to have. See 24, 30. The other peculiari-
ties consist in changes of diphthongs to monophthongs and of more
open to closer vowels, such as eventually prevailed everywhere and
led to the Modern Greek pronunciation.
The chief orthographical peculiarities, with the approximate date
of their introduction, are as follows
:
* = € before vowels. 9.2. Vcent. B.c. (in the epichoric alphabet
h €, «, h)
1 = ei. 29. V cent. b.c. (in the epichoric alphabet 1, «, h)
rj = at. 26. About 400 B.C.
61 = 17. 16. " " "
ov = v. 24. * 350 " (but great inconsistency in the spell-
iov = v. 24. " 300 " ing. v= v and 01 = ot also fre-
v = oi. 30. " 250 " quent till near end of III cent.)
ei = ot. 30. II cent. " (rare)
J 222. External influence. Although Boeotia was for a short time
in the Aetolian League, there are no Boeotian inscriptions in the
Northwest Greek koiv rj. But there are some scattered examples of
the dative plural of consonant stems in -ot?, as rjyv<! (alyois) etc.,
and the appearance of ar = ad (85.1) and Sapicodpev, Bafueoovre:
(159) in some late inscriptions of Orchomenos is also probably due
to Aetolian influence. The influence of the Attic koivt) becomes con-
siderable toward the end of the third century B.C., and some inscrip-
tions or portions of inscriptions are wholly in /coivr}, e.g. the formal
224] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 141
contract in the Nicareta inscription (no. 43.VI). But most of the
inscriptions are substantially dialectic until the second half of the
second century B.c.
WEST GREEK^ 223. General West Greek characteristics
:
*1. oYoVri etc. Retention of r in the verb-endings -rt, -vri, in fC-
/can and the hundreds in -/cdrioi, in irorl (Cret. wopr/), Tlorei-
8dv, tv, and some other words which show the change to a in
the East Greek dialects. 61
^2. (f)Uan =€iKO<TL 116 with a 712. 6Va> = birodtv, etc 132.7
3. Tpia/cbTiot etc = -/cdaioi. VI 3. <f>4po\L*s etc 138.3
116a, 117.2 >/14. Fut.-<r&>. But restricted in
^4. i8uca%a etc But restricted Heraclean. 141
in Argolic 142 /l5. Fut. pass, with act endings,
V5. rolt ralssoit al. But Cretan 145
ol, al. 122 v 16. riropes = rdrrape^. 114.4v 6. lapfc (lapfc) = Upfc. 13.1 ^17. Terpw/cojrra=T€TTapdxovra.
7."Apra/us — "A/)T€/U5. But 116
Cretan "A/mju?. 13.2 ^8. *jt*V = Ipol, etc 118.4ft
^8. tea, r6/ca, ird/ca, o/ca, ya. 13.3 </l9. ^A*^09 = ^/iou, etc 118.3 J
^9. irparos = 7rpa>T0<:. 114.1 v 20. rj/u<T<ro$ = rjnio-vs. 61.6
^10. 6Va = ottov, etc 132.2 s/21. ofeXrf? = 6/3o\jfc. 49.3
v 11. 07T17 etc. 132.6 V 22. Word-order a? rfc *a. 179
a. Although only a part of these characteristics are actually quotable
from every one of the West Greek dialects, some indeed from only a few,
it is probable that, except for the divergence of Cretan in 5 and 7, they
were common to all, and that the absence of examples in any dialect is
accidental. Thus, forms like <f>ipofu? are attested for Phocian and most of
the Doric dialects, but there is no occurrence of a first plural form in Lo-
crian and Elean, and in Rhodian only from the time when -fuv had been
introduced from the icoon/, just as it was at Delphi before the end of the
fourth century b. c. The early substitution of the Kotvrj forms of the numer-als and the rare occurrence of the personal pronouns in inscriptions, account
for the incomplete representation of 2, 3, 16-19.
Jb. The first ten of these characteristics are also Boeotian (217), several
also Thessalian (210), and a few also Arcadian.
v 224. There are various other phenomena which are common to the
West Greek dialects, but are not confined to them even in the widest
application of the term. Several of those mentioned in 180 are often
142 GREEK DIALECTS
casually referred to as " Doric," e.g. ai = el, = ?jv, a/*&, eOev, wapa,
ikm, but none of them has any claim to be regarded as specifically
West Greek, with the possible exception of rj from ac (41.1 with a).
a. Even of the peculiarities cited in 223 some consist merely in the reten-
tion of the original forms which must have been universal at one time ; and
that toc, Ttu or pron. datives like i/uv still existed in East Greek in the his-
torical period is shown by their appearance in Homer. Some others also
may prove to be of wider scope, e.g. oira, since oirav is, so far as we know,
only Attic-Ionic. But so far as the present evidence of inscriptions goes,
the peculiarities given in 223 are distinctly characteristic of West Greek.
. The declension of nouns in -€v? with gen. sg. -4os acc. sg. -7}
is common to Delphian and the majority, but not all, of the Doric
dialects. See 113.3. The 3 pL imv. -vrco is common to all the Doric
dialects except Cretan, but the distribution of -vrco and -vtgjv does
not coincide at all with the East and West Greek divisions. See
140.3,4. There are various peculiarities which are West Greek in a
limited sense, but demonstrably not general West Greek, e.g. t?)j>o?
= i/celvos (125.1), airroaamck (121.4), irpoarda = Trpoade (133.1),
'AWXXow (49.3), Xa> = 0e\a> (Glossary), it, v0 = Xt, X0 (72). The
use of -tfo) = -oco in certain verbs (162.1), of a/c€v6(o = 07eeva?a>, and
of yikafu, eXa/u (162.1,3,4) is West Greek, but how wide-spread is
not yet clear.
Northwest Greek
^ 226. The chief characteristics of Northwest Greek as distin-
guished from Doric, including however some which are not com-
mon to all the dialects of this group and some which are not
strictly confined to them, are
:
y 1. iv = efc. Also Thess., Boeot., ^ 6. 7rairois etc., dat. pi. But in
and Arc.-Cypr. (iv). 135.4 Delph. only late and due tov 2. /eaXc(/t€i/o<? etc. (EL -rjnevos). the N.W.Grk. tcoivrj. 107.3
Also Boeot. 158 J7. rdropts etc., acc. pL EL,Ach.,v 3. <f>6ipco etc. But rare in Delph. but not Locr., and rare in
12 , Delph. 107.4
* 4. <TT = ad. 85.1 ^8. irapd at, with w. acc. Also
5. lire, Delph. hivre = e<rre. No Boeot., Thess., Meg., Lac.
example in El. 135.4 136.2
231] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 143
a. There are various other peculiarities the scope of which coincides even
less definitely with the Northwest Greek dialects proper, but the spread of
which in the northern part of Greece is noticeable, e.g. masc. d-stems with
nom. sg. -d, gen. sg. -d? (105.1a, 2b), patronymics in -<ov8as or-ovSas (164.8),
proper names in -*A«as (166. 1) . Note also the peculiarities common to Boeo-
tian and Thessalian only (204), most of which are not Aeolic,
Phocian (Delphian)
^227. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
Northwest Greek characteristics. See 226.
^ 229. Aeolic elements : 7raiT€<r<ri in all the earlier inscriptions.
107.3. Here also, perhaps, the words rayfc (also Thess., Cypr., and
poetical), icepafa (also Horn.) = /cepdvwfju, SiBrjfju (also Boeot. and
Horn.) = 84g>.
>/230. Other characteristics, mostly in common with various other
dialects
:
1. f initial till about 400 b.c; 11. t»)vos (T7jv€l)=itc€ivo<;. 125.1
intervocalic only in a VI 12. foUco = oitcoOev. 132.7
cent, inscr. 52,53 13. €X0o9, €Xe<a - 1333
2. Peculiarities in use of spir. 14. eV&fc, evB(of%v8v<;. 133.4
asper. 58 a, c 15. 7rot (beside 7roV) = irpfa.
3. Tft)\ A.afiva$av, tovv vofiovs, 135.6 b
etc. 96,97 16. 3 pi. perf. in -art. 138.4
4. afi<t>t\\tya>. 89.3 17. Infin. -ev. 153.2
5. SclXofiai = fiovXofiat. 75 18. <rv\eco = av\do). 161.2
6. lapv\iov etc. 164.1 19. aTtfyavuxa — arefyavoa). 159
7. ivvrj = ivvia. 42.1 20. ttolwvtl, woiovrtov. 42.5 d, 6
8. he'/38efjto<: = €08ono<;. 114.7 21. -rroielvTac. 158
9. avroaavros, avcavrSs. 121.4 22. tJtcu (late). 163.9
10. rovra = ravra. 124
231. External influence in the dialect. The temple accounts of
353-325 B.C. show plain evidences of Attic influence. With the
Aetolian domination (278-178 B.C.) a new element is added, that
of the Northwest Greek koivt) (see 279), resulting in the striking
mixture (e.g. dat. pi. Trdvreaai, iravrois, iraai) seen in the numerous
144 GREEK DIALECTS [281
proxeny and manumission decrees, some of them as late as the
first and second centuries a.d. There are even some few traces of
Boeotian influence, as in lo-ravdeo, de'Xwvdt, /cXapeoal (I — el) from
Stiris, near the Boeotian boundary, and the spellings /cij (= /cat),
aaovXov in a decree of the Phocians. The Amphictionic decrees
immediately following the Aetolian conquest are in the pure Attic
tcoivr), but the dialect was gradually resumed, in the mixed form
which it shows in the other classes of inscriptions.
Locrian
West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. .
4 233. Northwest Greek characteristics. See 226.
7 234. In common with various other dialects
:
1. KoOap&t (Ueppodapiap). 6 5. /ca(r) top, 7to(t) t6v, etc. 95 a2. 'Ow6€vti, '07roi>TiW 44.4 6. c'x&fc = <?/ct<*. 133.3
3. f initial and sometimes inter- 7. iroC= irpos, once. 135.6 b
vocalic 52,53 8. oV\o/iai = fiovXotiat. 75
4. Peculiarities in use of spiritus asper. 58 a, d
J 235. Special Locrian
:
1. Assim. of Ik in 4(t) Ta?, 3. hapdarai = kkiadai. 12
Xipevos, etc. 100 4. /card according tow. gen. 136.5
2. <f>p(v = irplv. 66 5. fori beside hart. 129.2 a
4 236. The only inscriptions in the pure dialect (nos. 55, 56) are
both from the early fifth century and from western Locris. All
other material is from a much later period, when the Northwest
Greek koivt) was used, at least in western Locris. See 279. In the
few inscriptions from eastern Locris the appearance of datives like
XprjiidTeo-ai (107.3) is noteworthy.
Elean
^ 237. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
V 238. Northwest Greek characteristics. See 226.
j 239. In common with various other dialects
:
241] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 145
1. 7}, G> = spurious ei, ov. 25
2. Psilosis. 57
3. 88 (also tt) = ?. 84
4. = pa. 80
5. Rhotacism of final ?. 60.1
6. Loss of intervocalic a (late).
59.3
7. f init. even before conso-
nants,rarely intervoc; late
/3oi/ciap = OL/cta<;. 51-55
8. atXorpia = aXXorpia. 74 6
9. Omission of i in la — citj,
etc. 31
10. ypo<f>€v$ = ypafyevs. 5
11. o^Xo/xai = fiovXo/iai. 75
12. Nom. sg. reXco-ra. 105.1 a
13. Dat. sg. -o*. 106.2
J240. Special Elean
:
1. a = 7). 15
2. a = e, not only before p, but
after before final v, etc.
12 with a
3. ir6Xep = 7ro\x5. 18 6
4. £= 8 (only in earliest inscr.).
62.2
5. aa = <r0 (late). 85.2
6. fjL€VS = flTjV. 112.3
7. Dual SiWoi?, axnoloip. 106.6
8. Verbs in -€to> (-<ua>) = -evw.
16L1
9. ^o-tcd = &7T0). 163.5
14. Acc. pi. -a*9, -at/), -<up. 78
15. Dat. pL $vyd8eaai (but usu-
ally -oi?). 107.3
16. fiaaCXew;, -flos. 111.1
17. daaiara = dy^iara. 113.3
18. Tof, Taf= ro'Se, raoc. 122
19. varapiv = varepov. 133.6
20. xmd = vtto. 135.3
21. Infin. -t)v. 153
22. 3 sg.subj. -77 (itcTT^fnra). 149
23. Aor. subj. in d (<f>vya8€vavri>
iroirjarai). 151.1
24. 3 sg. opt. -aeie (-hate). 152.4
25. /it-forms avXate, 8afxoaiota,
8anoaia>fi€V. 157 b
26. iypa(fj,)fi€Vo<; = yeypapfie-
1/09. 137
10. iraa/con = Trdayto- 66
11. rlapo, riiridpoi, etc. 94.9
12. ai/eu9 = aVeu, and used w.
acc. 133.6,136.4
13. Opt. w. tea in commands;
also subj. (late). 175
14. Opt. regularly in fut. condi-
tions etc. 176
15. Forpeculiarwordsandmean-
ings, see, in Glossary, 7/30-
$09, 8ttcaia, 8{(f>vi<y;, pippa,
Kariapaico, tfidatca), 0rjXv-
T6/30?, ipCT€VaCT€pO<i.
•J 241. koivtj influence. In the amnesty decree (no. 60), from the
second half of the fourth century B.C.,ap from €p is, with one excep-
tion (varapiv), given up, as in OrjXvrtyav, ipaevairtyav (note also
146 GREEK DIALECTS [241
ipo-ev- = earlier fappev-), and wepl (earlier Trap, with apocope),
though pa from pe is seen in /caTiapauop;Trda^co has its usual form
(earlier irdaKO)) ; the characteristic Elean words feppa= fevya in its
technical sense, 8fyviov (&<f>viov), and ypd<f>o<; have given place to
the usual (frcvya), 8nr\dcriovf and ypap,pa. The Damocrates decree
(no. 61), from the first half of the third century B.C., has eptnever
ap, inro not una, and shows considerable Koivrj influence in the
vocabulary, e.g. tcadtbp (tcada*;), ey/cTTjai*;.
On the other hand most of the characteristics of the dialect per-
sist, and, in contrast to earlier inscriptions, the rhotacism of final s
is uniformly observed. Some of the differences between these two
inscriptions and the earlier ones are due to chronological and local
variation within the dialect, e.g. in both era, not <tt, = ad, loss of
intervocalic a ; in no. 60 tt, not 88,= f, dat. pi. <f>vyd8€aai (not -oi?)
;
in no. 61 subj. in prescriptions. Even in the earlier inscriptions
there are some indications of local differences, but it is impossible
with the present material to define their scope.
The definite substitution of the Attic Koivrj in public inscriptions
of Eiis belongs to the end of the third century B.c.
Doric
Laconian
242. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
v 243. Other characteristics, mostly in common with various other
dialects
:
1. 7j, co = spurious ei, ov. 25 9. avros reflex. 121.3
2. i from € before vowels. 9.5 10. rerpaKiv etc. 133.6
3. h from intervoc. a. 59.1 11. Adv. ravra, har\ iriiro/ca.
4. Rhotacism of final? (late). 60.2 132.5a,6
5. a = 6 (late in inscr.). 64 12. dcraLcrra = dyxtcrTa. 113.3
6. Uohoi8dv = IIo<T€i8<ov. 49.1, 13. Infin. -rjv. 153
61.5 14. 3 pi. irav. -vtco. 140.3 a
7. 'AirfWvv = 9
Aw6\\a>v. 49.3
8. f initial till about 400 B.c. ; intervocalic in early inscriptions;
later sometimes # 50-53
248] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 147
^ 244. KOLvrj influence. Inscriptions from the second century b.c.
(from the fourth and third there is very little material) and later
are not even in the Doric kolvyi (278), but substantially in the Attic
Koivrjy with but slight dialectic coloring. On the revival of the use
of the dialect in some inscriptions of the second century A.D., prob-
ably representing crudely what still survived as a patois, see notes to
nos. 70-73.
Hftrnctem
West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
J 246. In common with various other dialects
:
1. t), © = spurious ei, ov. 25
2. i from e before vowels. 9.6
3. aveiriypo<f>o<%. 5
4. Kodap6^yTO(f>ubv. 6
5. rdfivco = r4fJLV(o. 49.4
6. f initial, but with many irreg-
ularities. 50 b
7. Peculiarities in use of spiritus
asper. 5Sc,d
>/247. Special Heraclean
:
1. eiTCwai, Troidvravai. 107.3
2. ycypdyfraTai, p^fiiadaxrcovrai.
146.3
3. ip.€Tpla>fi&i,fi€Tpi&fi€vaiA2.5b
4. 7T€<l>VT€V/cf}fJL€V. 147.2
8. SijXofiai = ftovXofiai. 75
9. T/jfc nom. pi. 114.3
10. tt)VO<; = i/cetvos. 125.1
11. avcoda, efiTTpoo-Oa. 133.1
12. Infin. -€v. 153.2
13. 3 pL imv. -vrco. 140.3 a
14. erne; = ovt&>. 163.8
15. avheaxrdai. 146.4
16. Article as relative. 126
5. ipprjyela = ippwyvla. 146.4,
148
6. /c\a(y(o = /cXefo. 142 a
7. iroXurros = TrXel&Tos. 113.2
Koivr\ influence, koivt) forms appear now and then in the
Heraclean Tables, especially in the numerals. Thus rpels beside
T/H9 — rfoaape;, Teo-aapatcoina beside t^to/w, TerpwKoma —-tcoaioL beside -/cdnoi — ^CXlol for %jXiot — fehcari, with ei
from eircoo-i, beside fUan — el beside at — hoi beside rol.
148 GREEK DIALECTS [249
Argolic
s/249. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. But Sucdaaai,
not Si/cdl;at, 142.
v 250. Other characteristics, mostly in common with various other
dialects
:
1. Intervoc. a to h, and lost. 59.2
2. irdvaa, ivs, toV?, etc. 77.3, 78
3. tapfc with lenis. 58 b
4. ttqL = 7T/30?, before dentals.
135.6 b
5. aX/aco-t? etc. 164.3
6. 77, © = spurious «, 01/, some-
times. 25 a
7. t from e before vowels, some-
times. 9.7
8. <ypo<f>€v<; etc. 5
9. TreSd = ficrd. 135.5
10. f in all positions in earliest
inscriptions ; initial till
about 400 B.C. 52-55
11. tv acc. sg. 118.5
12. pip acc. sg. 3 pers. pron. 118.5
13. Trjvos = itcelvos. 125.1
14. exOoi, evBoL. 133.3,4
15. avevv = dvev. 133.6
16. avmldrj<Ti. 138.1
17. Infin. -ev. 153.2
18. 3 pi. imv. -itg). 140.3 a
19. etrca, eaaaa = ovaa. 163.8
20. ypdo-apa = ypdfifia. 164.4
21. a(f)pr}T€va> preside. 55
22. t/job = <f>evyo) be banished.
No. 78.5, note
23. aprvvat, official title. No.
78.2, note
251. There are some differences between the dialect of Argos
and that which appears in most of the inscriptions of Epidaurus
and other cities of the Acte. But these are mainly, if not wholly,
due to the fact that Attic influence was earlier and stronger in
the east. Thus the loss of intervocalic a and the retention of vcr
are characteristics which persist in Argive inscriptions till within
the second century B.C., but of which there are only a few exam-
ples from Epidaurus. In general, Attic forms are frequent in Epi-
daurian inscriptions of the fourth century B.C., and later.
Early inscriptions of Mycenae have e? and to? (less probably to?)
in contrast to Arg. ips, tops. Cf. Cret. to? beside toV?, 78. From
Hermione are also found genitive singular and accusative plural
in -CD, -<y?.
259] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 149
Corinthian
^52. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
y/253. In common with various other dialects:
1. iv0€iv = i\0elv. 72 7. ivS&JvSoiJgoi. Syrac. 133.4,5
2. Xw = deXa). Glossary 8. 3 pL imv. -vra>. 140.8 a
3. 'AiriXkuv = 'AwoXXaw 49.3 9. f in early inscr. in all posi-
4. pcA = firjv. 112.3 tions; init. till about 400
5. Hypocoristics in -rjv. 164.7 B.C.; sometimes 0. 51-55
6. Trd&taai eta, in various colonies. 107.3
^254. Special Corinthian. Very early monophthongization of ct
and ov. 28, 34
After the early but brief inscriptions in the epichoric alpha-
bet, there is but scanty material until the third and second cen-
turies B.C., when the admixture of icoivq forms is considerable.
Megarian
West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
/ 257. In common with various other dialects
:
1. afMf>i\\4ya>. 89.3 4. Gen. sg. m. 3>a7<f5 etc. 105.2 6
2. ev = eo, late. 42.5 5. fiek = fi^v. 112.3
3. p initial in V cent., but lost 6. \m — 04\<n>. Glossary
between vowels. 7. \d£ofuu=\afjL0dpa>. Glossary
/ 258. Special Megarian
:
1. SiStopos, 8o*W8a9, etc. 42.5 d 2. ad = rCva. 128
3. aicrifivdra^f aiaifipdto = aiavfiPrfTTj^, alavfipda. 20. Apart from
the difference of vowel, the words are peculiar to Megarian
and Ionic.
^259. Except for the early inscriptions of Selinus and a few others,
the material is from the end of the fourth century or later, and
shows KOtwfi influence.
150 GREEK DIALECTS [860
Rhodian
^260. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
7261. In common with various other dialects:
7 1. €U = eo. 42.5 ' 6. efdv = ^9. 133.6
J 2. a) = spurious ci, ot>, in some ^7. 3 pL imv. -ira>. 140.3 a
words. 25 a y 8. Tt/A^ft) = rtfida>. 161.2
J 3. fc/xfe with lenis. 58 & y 9. TLfidacpdrrj^ etc. 167
y 4. o7rw, ul?. 132.4 ^10. XPVl& = Glossary
V 5. otctca — ofca kcl. 132.9
v 262. Special Rhodian : Infinitive in -fuiv. 154.5. /crotva, denoting
a territorial division like the Attic deme, is found only in Rhodes
and Carpathus. iiaarpol as the highest officers of the state are
peculiar to Rhodes.
J 263. KOLvrj influence shows itself to a slight extent in the fourth
century b.c. Most of the material is from the third century or
later, and is in the Doric koivt\ (278), though with frequent reten-
tion of the characteristic infinitive in ~fieiv. In this mixed form
the dialect is one of the longest to survive, many peculiarities still
appearing in inscriptions of the first and second centuries A.D.
Coan
^264. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
n 265. In common with various other dialects
:
1. ev = co. 42.5 7. cfdv = i&fc. 133.6
2. rjtco = spurious et, ov, in some 8. Aor. subj. {nro/cv^ct,. 150
words. 25 a 9. Infin. -<v\ also in contract
3. rdfjLvo) = T^fivoo. 49.4 verbs. 153.2,3
4. SijXofiai = fiovXofiai. 75 10.3 pi. imv. -vt<o. 140.3 a
5. Acc. pi. -05 beside -ou«?. 78 1 1. XPV1^ = 0^®- Glossary
6. Pao-iXek, -6>s, -fj, but early -f|i, -^s. 111.3
266. There are no very early inscriptions, and only a few even
from the fourth century B.c. The most important of these, the
271] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 151
sacrificial calendar (nos. 101-103), already shows some kolvti forms,
as Upefa beside iapevs, ct/ca? beside t/ca?, acc. pL rpels, carta beside
iarCa, etc., but preserves some forms which are never found later
as ieprji, Teraprr)? (later always -€i, -€*9, etc.). There are also some
specific Ionic forms in use in Cos, as rdXeeos, awoSc^avra). Most of
the material is of the third and second centuries, and in the Doric
Kotvq as described in 278.
Theran
^ 267. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225.
v/ 268. In common with various other dialects
:
1. ev = co. 42.5 7. Acc. pi. -09. 78
2. rj,co = spurious ei, ov, in some 8. irehd = fierd. 135.5
words. 25 a 9. efav = ef7)9. 133.6
3. ovpo<; from o/>/ro9. 54 10. Subj. irhrparai etc. 151.1
4. p lost in the earliest times. 50 11. Infin. -€i> ; also in contract
5. pp = pa. 80 verbs. 153.2,3
6. 8rj\op.ai = ftovXofiai,. 75
sf 269. Except for the numerous, but brief, archaic inscriptions,
the material is all from the period of kqivt) influence. The longest
inscription, the Will of Epicteta (SGDI. 4706), exhibits most of the
characteristics of the dialect, but also many kqivt) forms.
The inscriptions of Cyrene, though late, have regularly rjt a> =spurious ei, ov, and show some special peculiarities, as tape; nom.
and acc. pi. of iapeik (111.3), TcXeo-fop^vre; (157).
. Cretan
J 270. West Greek characteristics. See 223-225. But ol, at, not
7i, rat, andvA^Te/*t9 not "ApTafiis.
271. In common with various other dialects
:
1. Tj, Q} = spurious ei, ov. 25 6. Psilosis. 57
2. £771/0? from f^iY*o?, etc. 54 7. f init. till III cent. B.C.
;
3. 1 from e before vowel. 9.4 sometimes /3 ; fCapos ; in-
4. Tpawco, rp6i<j>o). 49.2 tervoc. only in cpds. 50-54
5.,
A7reX\o)i/=,
A7ro'XXa)v. 49.3 8. irdvaa etc. 77.3
152 GREEK DIALECTS [271
9. tow beside to?, etc. 78
10. tt in irparray etc. 81
11. tt in o7to'ttos etc. 82
12. 88, 8 (sometimes tt, t) = J.
84
13. TT = 7TT. 86.2
14. tt = o~t (rare). 86.4
15. is = ef before cons. 100
1 6. avrov neut. = avro. 125.2
17. oirvi = 6Vo*, etc. 132.4
18. 7rp600a = 7rp6(T0€. 133.1
19. eVScfc, £fo*. 133.4,5
20. avriv, axnayApiv. 133.6
21. 7re8of = ftera. 135.5
^ 272. Special Cretan
:
1. v=\ before cons., sometimes.
71
2. 00 (rarely t0) = 85.3
3. 00 = o-o-, late. 81 a
4. TT = *T. 86.1
5. w = pv. 86.5
6. fifi = 86.6
7. irpelyvs, irpeCyoiVy irpeiyi-
aros, etc. = Trpeafivs etc.
86.3
8. fiairvp- = fidprvp-. 71 a
9. Assimilation in sentence
combination more exten-
sive than elsewhere. 97.4,5,
98
10. Acc. pi. of cons, stems in
-aw. 107.4
11. Acc. pi. rpuvs. 114.3
22. ami in presence of, afi<f>i
concerning. 136.7,8
23. Aor. subj. \aydvti etc. 150
24. Subj. irerrarai etc. 151.1
25. Infin. -€i>; also in contract
verbs. 153.2,3
26. Verb-forms in -€a> (hco) =-aco. 161.2
27. Xarra = ovaa. 163.8
28. \a> (Xeia>)= 04\a>. Glossary
29. woKis = 8ijfios. Glossary
30. /caprepos = Kparepos, in
meaning — /cvpios. 49.2 a,
Glossary
12. flu avrot, ra pa auras =iavrwi, ret eamfjs. 121.1
13. oris, gen. sg. oti, acc. pi. neut.
an, dat. sg. orifu. 129.3,
128
14. OTCLOS = 07T010S. 130
15. OTepOS = OTTOTCpOS. 127
16. oirai as final conj. 132.5,8 a
17. TTopTi—irpos. 70.1, 135.6
18. alXeoj = aipiw. 12
19. Infin. -firjv beside -fiev. 154.4
20. 0lvos = 0elos. 164.9
21. reXofuii = eaofiat. 163.10
22. olvio), 7T€v0(o, iXevaea. 162.9
23. Xayaio) release. 162.8
24. Koo-fios, official title. Glos-
sary
273] SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS 153
-J 273. Cretan, as commonly understood and as described above, is
the dialect of the inscriptions of Gortyna (which is by far the most
fully represented) Cnossos, Lyttos, Vaxos, and the other cities of the
great central portion of Crete. This is also known more specifically
as Central Cretan. Eastward, at Olus, Dreros, Latos, etc., the dia-
lect is much less uniform ; and in the inscriptions of cities of the
eastern extremity of the island, as Hierapytna, Praesos, and Itanos,
and again in those from the cities of the western extremity, as
Aptera, Cydonia, etc., many of the most striking Cretan character-
istics are wholly lacking. Hence the terms East Cretan, usually
reckoned from Hierapytna eastward, and "West Cretan, from Lappa
westward, are sometimes employed. But there is no sufficient
ground for the belief that the East, West, and Central Cretan are
fundamental divisions of the dialect, or that they reflect to any
degree the various constituent elements in the population. The
East and West Cretan inscriptions, the latter very meager, are com-
paratively late, and show a large degree of obvious kolvt) influence,
partly Attic, partly the Doric kolvt) of the other islands. The
absence of many of the Cretan characteristics may well be, and
probably is, due to external influence, which was felt earlier and
more strongly than in Central Crete, where, especially at Gortyna,
most of the peculiarities persisted until Roman times. However, an
actual divergence of development, for which external causes are at
least not apparent, is to be recognized in the treatment of eo, which,
instead of becoming to, appears as o in close, a> in open, syllables
(42.5 c, d), e.g. rcoo-fiovTe;, iiraiv&fiev, at Hierapytna, Allaria, Cydo-
nia (tcoa/jLome; also at Aptera, Oleros). There are also a few other
local variations. But, if we had ample material from the early
period, it is highly probable that we should find that in the main
the characteristics of Central Cretan were also general Cretan.
•
SUKVIVAL OF THE DIALECTS. GROWTH OF VARIOUSFORMS OF KOINH
/ 274. Not only in earlier times, but also, in most parts of Greece,
long after Attic had become the norm of literary prose, each state
employed its own dialect, both in private and public monuments
of internal concern, and in those of a more external or interstate
character, such as decrees in honor of foreigners, decisions of inter-
state arbitration, treaties, and, in general, communications between
different states. Thus, for example, an honorary decree of a Boeo-
tian city is in the Boeotian dialect, no matter whether the recipient
is a citizen of Athens, Delphi, Alexandria, or Tarentum. If the
Eleans honor Damocrates of Tenedos, the decree is in the Elean of
the time (no. 61). If Mytilene honors Erythrae, the decree is in
Lesbian and a copy in this form is set up at Erythrae. Such is the
usual practice, examples of which could be cited by the hundred,
and any departure from which is the exception.
A decision of the Argives in a dispute between Melos and Cimo-
lus is in the Argive dialect (no. 81). And so in general such deci-
sions were regularly rendered in the dialect of the arbitrators, and
inscribed in this form by the states involved in the dispute, usually
at home, but sometimes also in one of the great religious centers,
as Delos or Olympia. The extant texts of treaties are, as a rule, in
the dialect of that party in whose territory the text was found, and
it is to be assumed that the version inscribed by the other party in its
home was likewise in its dialect. Thus, for example, the monetary
agreement between Mytilene and Phocaea in the Lesbian version
found at Mytilene (no. 21), the treaty of alliance between Elis and
Heraea (in Arcadia) in the Elean version found at Olympia (no. 58).
In communications between states using different dialects each
party employs its own. For example, when Philip V of Macedon164
875] VARIOUS FORMS OF KOINH 155
sends certain recommendations to the city of Larissa, he writes in
the Attic Koivfj, which had long been the language of the Macedo-
nian court, but the decrees which the city passes in response are in
the Thessalian dialect (no. 28). An inscription of Mytilene contains
the text of a decree of the Aetolian league in favor of Mytilene, in
its original Aetolian (Northwest Greek icowrj) form, a copy of which
had been brought back by the Mytilenaean envoys, followed by a
decree of Mytilene in Lesbian, quoting from the former decree and
ordering the inscription of both. The regulations of the religious
sanctuaries of Greece are drawn up in the dialect of the state which
has direct charge of them, no less in the great Hellenic centers
than in those of local fame. So, for example, an Amphictionic
decree which is known to us only in the copy set up at Athens is
in the Delphian dialect.
J 275. In the period before the rise of Attic as the language of
literary prose, no one dialect was in a position even to influence
other dialects except within narrow geographical limits. Yet it is
probable that even then external influence was not wholly absent.
There was no lack of intercourse to awaken consciousness of the
peculiarities of one's own dialect as compared with those of others.
Some of these peculiarities, especially such as were at variance
with the practice of all or nearly all other dialects, might come to
be regarded with disfavor as provincialisms, and be avoided in
writing, and even in speech, or at least less consistently observed.
For example, the Laconians and the Argives, who were well
aware that under certain conditions they omitted, or pronounced
as a mere breathing, what was a a in the speech of most other Greeks,
may have felt that this, unlike some of their other peculiarities,
was a sort of weakness, which did not deserve to be exploited in
writing. This would explain the inconsistency in the treatment of
intervocalic a (h or a) which is to be observed even in the early
inscriptions of Laconia and Argolis, before any specific Attic influ-
ence is possible. See 59.1,2. The fact that Arcadian at? and *cfc,
agreeing with Cyprian <rt? and *cfe, are found only in one early
156 GREEK DIALECTS [275
inscription (no. 16), while all others have tI? and /cat, may also be
ascribed to the combined influence of the other dialects, just as in
a later period, when specific Attic influence is more probable, wXcfc
was replaced by the usual wXeov, in spite of the fact that other
equally marked peculiarities like iv = iv were unaffected. The
Eleans gave up even in the sixth century their use of f for the 8
of other dialects, and if, as is likely, this was a concession in
spelling only, it is none the less in point.
v 276. Traces of Ionic influence are seen in the Doric islands,
though the earliest evidence of this belongs rather to the history
of the alphabet, namely the spread of the Ionic H = rj (4.6). It is
not accidental that cv for co, though occasionally found in conti-
nental Greece, is mainly found, outside of Ionic, in Rhodes, Cos,
Thera, etc. In Cos occur such specific Ionic forms as riXews and
airoSeljdvTa). Even in the fifth century the coins of the Rhodian
Ialysus show 'leXvaiov beside 'laXvtriov. Through the medium of
the Doric Koivrj of the other islands (278), some Ionic peculiarities
have even spread to Crete, e.g. at Itanos ev=€o, eo=€v, and x/)€a>/A€0a.
J 277. The Attic koivij. The foundation of the ultimate suprem-
acy of Attic is to be sought in the political conditions of the fifth
century B.C. In this we refer to something more than the fact,
important as it is, that in this period Athens became the intellec-
tual center of Greece and Attic the recognized language of literary
prose. It is within the sphere of influence represented by the con-
federacy of Delos and the Athenian empire that Attic made its first
advance as an ordinary medium of communication. Of all dialects
it is Ionic which shows the first signs of Attic influence and is the
first to lose its identity as a distinct dialect. Some traces of this
influence are seen even in the Ionic inscriptions of the fifth century,
especially in the islands, and in the fourtli century the majority of
inscriptions show at least a mixture of Attic forms, and some, even
from the early part of the century, are substantially Attic. After
this, Ionic practically ceased to exist as a distinct dialect, though
some Ionic peculiarities are occasionally found in much later times,
278] VARIOUS FORMS OF KOINH 157
mostly in proper names and certain conventional words or phrases.
It is this Attic, already well-nigh established in Ionic territory, and
in some respects modified by Ionic, that the Macedonians took up
and spread, and which is henceforth termed the koivt), or, more
specifically, the Attic koivt].
The Macedonian period, indeed, forms the principal landmark in
the evolution of a standard language in Greece. For in it the Attic
icoivrj was spread over a vast territory and permanently established
in places which were to become leading centers of Greek life. Yet
this is only a stage, marking neither the beginning, as we have seen,
nor, still less, the end. Excepting Ionic, and Cyprian, of which we
have no later record, the other dialects, though showing more or
less kolvti influence, remained in common use in inscriptions from
one to upwards of three centuries later. But eventually the Kotvrj
attained complete supremacy both as the written and the spoken
language, and from it is descended Modern Greek. The only im-
portant exception is the present Tsakonian dialect, spoken in a
small portion of Laconia, which is in part the offspring of the
ancient Laconian.
J 278. The Doric kolvt\. In most of the Doric dialects Attic influ-
ence shows itself, to some extent, even in the fourth century b.c,
and there was gradually evolved a type of modified Doric which
prevails in the inscriptions of the last three centuries B.C., and is
conveniently known as the Doric Koivrj. This is substantially Doric,
retaining a majority of the general West Greek characteristics, but
with a tendency to eliminate local peculiarities, and with a strong
admixture of forms from the Attic Koivrj. In spite of some variety
in the degree of mixture, and the retention of some local peculiari-
ties, e.g. the infinitive in -fieiv at Rhodes, there is yet a very con-
siderable unity, amply sufficient to justify us in speaking of a
distinct type of Koivrj.
That the mixture is not a haphazard one is shown, for example, in
the fact that the substitution of el for at, side by side with the re-
tention of *a, resulting in the hybrid et /ca, is very general, while the
158 GREEK DIALECTS [278
opposite, ai av, is unknown, iapos is replaced by iepfc. The numer-
als show the forms of the Attic /eoivij, e.g. acc. pi. rpeU for rpU,
riaaepe; (or reaaape:, Terrace?) not rerope:, eiKoai for t/can, tc<t-
aepcLKoma (reo-aapdicovTa, TerrapaKovra) for TerpcoKovra, SiafcoaioL
etc. for -k&tioi. In i-stems we usually find ir6\io<;, woXie: retained,
but woXei, TroXeai, acc. pi. 7roXet?. Nouns in -€U9 follow the Attic
type except in the accusative singular, e.g. £ao-*\&>9, nom.-acc. pi.
fiaaikcU, but acc sg. fiaaiKi). So Att. fiaaCkiwi is usual, but Att.
irSXem rare. The substitution of oitai for to/, tclI is frequent, but
there is great variation in this respect, roC and oi occurring not
infrequently even in the same inscription. Attic ov from eo is fre-
quent, especially in verbs in -€(o. In some places, as far apart as
Rhodes and Corcyra, we find inscriptions which have the verb-forms
uniformly in ou, but the genitive singular of o--stems in -co? or
-w, e.g. Rhod. iy/ca\ovvra<; etc. but 'laoKparev^: etc. (SGDI. 3758),
Core. Troiovvre: etc. but1
A/ho-to/a&co? etc. (SGDI. 3206). Attic a>
from co) is also more common in verbs than in nouns. In dialects
which have ft)i>o? or fftvo? etc. (54), such forms are often replaced
by the Attic, especially in the case of irp6^€vo^. The first plural
ending -/xe? is generally replaced by -fiev, though it persists in some
places.
There are various other Attic forms which are not infrequent,
but much less common than the dialect forms, e.g. <Sv beside ia>v,
imperative ending -vtcov beside -vtco, irpcoTos beside TrpaTos, irpth
beside irorl. Many of the dialectic peculiarities persist with scarcely
any intrusion of the corresponding Attic forms, e.g. d = Att.-Ion. 17,
/ca, verb forms like 0Y0W1, <f>epovTi, Doric future, future and aorist
in £ (142), a/xe? etc. Att tj, av, and verb-forms like SiScoai,<f>4-
povai are almost unknown except in the very last stages when the
Attic KOivrj as a whole is practically established, d is sometimes
found as late as the third century A.D., but only as a bit of local
color, perhaps artificial, in what is otherwise the Attic koivt).
4 279. The Northwest Greek koivt). This is very similar to the
Doric icoivri, showing about the same mixture of Attic with West
279] VARIOUS FORMS OF KOINH 159
Greek forms. But it differs from it in that it retains two of the
most characteristic features of the Northwest Greek dialects as
compared with Doric, namely iv = efc, and the dative plural of con-
sonant stems in -019. The use of this type is closely connected with
the political power of the Aetolian league. We find it employed,
in the third century B.c. and later, in Aetolia and in all decrees
of the Aetolian league, in Western Locris (Naupactus was incor-
porated in the league in 338 B.C., the rest of Western Locris some-
what later), Phocis (Delphi was in the hands of the Aetolians by
at least 290 B.c), the land of the Aenianes, Malis and Phthiotis,
all of which became Aetolian in the course of the third century b.c.
Without doubt it was also used in Doris, from which we have no
material, and in Eastern Locris. In Boeotia, which was in the
Aetolian league but a short time (245-234 B.C.), it was never
employed, though there are some few traces of its influence (222).
The only extant decrees of Cephallenia and Ithaca, of about
200 B.c, are in this same Northwest Greek /coivij, reminding us
that Cephallenia, of which Ithaca was a dependency, was allied
with the Aetolians (Polyb. 4.6). Parts of the Peloponnesus were
also for a time under Aetolian domination, and the characteristic
dative plural in -019 is found in Arcadia, Messenia (also iv = cfc),
and Laconia. There is one example even as far away as Crete
Qu/Uvoi* SGDL4942&; 159-138 B.C.), but clearly an importation.
Aetolians had taken part in the internal wars of Crete, and Cretans
had served in the armies of both the Aetolian and the Achaean
leagues (Polyb. 4.53).
The inscriptions of this period from Acarnania, Epirus, and
Achaea, including decrees of the Acarnanian, Epirotan, and
Achaean leagues, are not in the Northwest Greek tcoivrj as de-
fined above (they do not have iv = efc, or the dative plural of
consonant stems in -ok), but in the Doric /coivrj. At this time
at least the speech of Acarnania and Epirus was not essentially
different from that of Corcyra, nor that of Achaea from that of
Corinth and Sicyon.
160 GREEK DIALECTS [280
In the Arcadian inscriptions of this period the native Arcadian
forms are wholly or in part replaced by West Greek forms, and
this is probably due in large part to the influence of the Doric
koivti of the Achaean league. But the Aetolians also held parts
of Arcadia for a time, and, as noted above, there are some exam-
ples of the dative plural in -01? borrowed from the Northwest
Greek Koivtj.
280. Some more detailed observations upon the time and extent
of kolvti influence in the various dialects have been made in connec-
tion with the Summaries of Characteristics (180-273), and in the
notes to some of the late inscriptions.
What has just been noted in the case of the Doric kolvy) is true
in all dialects, namely, that of the dialectic peculiarities some are
given up much earlier than others. Furthermore it is nothing un-
usual to find hybrid forms, part dialectic, part koivti, e.g. Doric
future with Attic ou, as Troirjaovvrc etc. frequently,— Boeot. ao>9, a
contamination of d? and ea>9,— Heracl. fetrcan, a contamination of
fUan and ectcocri,— Boeot. ^dxovdi with dialectic present stem and
personal ending, but Attic f (pure Boeot. SaxovOi),— Boeot. itcydvox;
with dialectic case-ending, but Attic 4/c- (pure Boeot. iayovw),—Thess. acc. pi. ytvopfros with dialectic case-ending, but Attic stem
(pure Thess. yiwffjLevos),— Epid. €<bprj with Doric ending -77 from -ae,
but Attic stem £a>p- from *rjop-.
Besides such hybrids, hyper-Doric or hyper-Aeolic forms are
occasionally met with in late inscriptions, though less often than in
our literary texts. Thus the Attic term e</j7?/3o9 (with original rj,
cf. Dor. fjfia), when adopted in other dialects, was sometimes given
the pseudo-dialectic form e<f>affo<;, e.g. in some late Doric and Les-
bian inscriptions, in imitation of the frequent equivalence of dia-
lectic a to Attic 77. Conversely the Attic form was sometimes
retained in opposition to what would be its true dialectic equiva-
lent, as in Boeotian usually e<£?7/9o9, rarely tyeifios. Similarly the
Doric 'Hpa/c\7j<i and its derivatives keep rj in Boeotian.
280] VARIOUS FORMS OF KOINH 161
In Roman imperial times the antiquarian interest in local dia-
lects is reflected in the revival of their use in parts of Greece where
for some two centuries previously the Attic tcoivrj had been in gen-
eral use, at least in inscriptions. So, for example, in the case of
Lesbian (cf. no. 24), Laconian (cf. nos. 70-73), and to some extent
in Elean, where examples of rhotaeism reappear in the first and
second centuries a.d. It is impossible to determine in every case
whether this was a wholly artificial revival of a dialect which had
long ceased to be spoken, or was an artificial elevation to written
use of a dialect which had survived throughout the interval as a
patois. The latter is true of Laconian (see 277, end, and note to
nos. 70-73). But for most dialects we have no adequate evidence
as to the length of their survival in spoken form.
PART II: SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS
The brief introductory statement to each inscription gives its provenance
and approximate date, with references to several of the most important col-
lections. The extensive bibliographies in these collections make it unneces-
sary to cite the numerous special discussions in periodicals etc., except
in the case of a few recently discovered inscriptions. For the abbreviations
employed, see pp. 281 ff. References to the collections are by the numbers
of the inscriptions, unless otherwise stated, while those to periodicals are
by pages.
It has seemed unnecessary to state in the case of every inscription whether
the alphabet is the epichoric or the ordinary Ionic, since this is generally
obvious from the date given, as well as from the transcription. It may be
taken for granted, unless otherwise stated, that inscriptions of the fifth cen-
tury b.c. or earlier are in the epichoric alphabet, those of the fourth cen-
tury B.C. or later in the Ionic. Hence comments on the form of the alphabet
employed are added only in special cases.
The transcription of texts in the older alphabet is such as to give the
student some assistance, without confusing what is in the original and what
is a matter of editing. The signs E and 0, when representing long vowels,
no matter whether the later spelling is rj, o> or a, ov, are transcribed simply
c, o. The spiritus asper, when expressed in the original, is transcribed A,
leaving the use of ' as a matter of editing. See p. 49, footnote. The use of
the following signs is to be noted.
[ ] for restorations of letters no longer legible.
< > for letters inscribed by mistake, and to be ignored by the reader.
( ) for 1) expansion of abbreviations, 2) letters omitted by mistake,
3) corrected letters. Obvious corrections are given thus, without
adding the original reading. Less certain corrections are sometimes
commented on in the notes, with citation of the original reading, as
are also obscure readings due to the mutilation of the letters. But
often this is not done, it being thought unnecessary in a work of this
kind to repeat the full critical apparatus of other collections.
• • - - for a lacuna, where no restoration is attempted.
163
164 GREEK DIALECTS
for a similar lacuna where it is desired to show, at least approxi-
mately, the number of missing letters, each dot standing for a let-
ter. In general, these are employed only for short lacunae.
|for the beginning of each new line in the original.
||for the beginning of every fifth line in the original,
for the division between the obverse and reverse sides, or between col-
umns. Used only where the text is printed continuously.
Ionic
East Ionic
1. Sigeum. Early VI cent. b. c. SGDI.5531. Hicks 8. Hoffmann III.
130. Michel 1313. Roberts 42 and pp.334ff. The second version (B) is
in Attic. Ditt Syll. 2. Schwyzer 731.
^ QavohUo|
epX TopfMOfclpdreo'; to|
UpoKOwrj^rlo • KprjTrjp\a 8e Kal
10 VTT0K\pT)T7)pl0V k\oX 7)6flOV €? 1T\pVTaVTfLOV||eScOKCV 1,VK€€VaiV.
B QavoBUo elpX to H\epfjLOKpdTO<; to YlpOKo(v)\veaio Kayo • Kpa-
5 Tepa|Kcnrio-TaTov Kal he&^ibv €? irpVTavelov efioKa fivifia 2t-
10 7e(t)|e0<rt, ekv 8e tl irda^o, fiekehaCvev p*yo
|
liyeih. KaC \£ €7ro)|(ie)-
aev Ha/owo? Kal hahe\<f>ol.
1. Monument of Phanodicus of Proc-
onnesus, recording his gift of a mix-
ing bowl, a stand for it, and a wine-
strainer, to the Sigean prytaneum. The
pillar was prepared and furnished with
its Ionic inscription at Proconnesus,
which was a colony of Miletus. TheAttic version was added at Sigeum,
which was already at this time occu-
pied by Athenians.
The divergence between A and the
corresponding portion of B is partly
due to the normal differences of dia-
lect, e. g. Ion. Kprrrfjpa with tj after p,
trpvrav^iov = Att. icpvTavtiov, and rop-
(ioicp&Tcos with psilosis and consequent
crasis and uncontracted -eo$ in contrast
to Att. to Hep/iOKp&TOt. So {rrroKprjr^pioy,
in contrast to Att. Mcrarrov, is an Ionic
form found elsewhere. Other differ-
ences are due merely to the absence of
signs for rj and u> in the Attic alphabet,
or are accidental, as in A, tlpA in B,
where the spelling ei at such an early
date is as exceptional in Attic as it
would be in Ionic, or dat. pi. -cwrip in
A, -<wri in B, where the use of p mova-ble is variable in both dialects.
». Decree of the council of Halicar-
nassians and Salmacitians and Lygda-
mis regarding disputes over real estate.
Lygdamis is the tyrant who drove He-rodotus into exile and whom a revolu-
tion eventually expelled from the city.
It is probable that this inscription dates
from a period when the citizens hadarisen and restored the exiles, but had
come to terms temporarily with Lyg-
damis. The disputes would then be
concerning the property of the former
IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 165
2. Halicarnassus. Before 454 B.C. SGDI.5726. Ditt.Syll.45. GreekInscr.Brit.Mii3.IVi. 886. Hicks 27. Hoffmann III. 171. Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.
Iff. Michel 451. Roberts 145 and pp. 339 ff. Schwyzer 744. For the char-
acter T, see 4.4. Letters which, though now lacking, are found in LordCharlemont's copy, are printed without the marks of restoration.
Td8e 6 crvWo[y]o<; i/3o\€vo~aTO|6 '&\ticapvan\4m\v teal laXfxa-
kl\t€(OP koI AvyBapus iv rrji Uprj[i]\
ayoprji, p.rjvb<i 'Epp.aLa>vo?
7r€fj\\7TTrjL larafievo, iirl AeoiT09 7rpifrav[€vov]TO<; t5 'OaTdiuo? 5
Ka\[l] 2a[pirr]a)AXo to SercvCkco v^[oyrr]o([a>. t]o9 p.vr)p.ovax p.)\
•jrapatf>iB6\yaC\ p-rjre yr)v p.r)T€ otic[t||a] to*9 fivrj^oaiv iirl 'Atto\~ 10
\oj\vi8eoy to AvyBdfjuos p.vrjfiovtyovros real Havapvw to Kao~/3cty\-
Xt09 Kal ?La\p,aiciTea)v p.V7j\p.ov€v6vTa>v Meya£aT€a> to'
A\tyvdaio<; 15
/cat 4>o/j/uWo9 to II[a]|zWTio9. rjv 84 t*9 04\rjL Bi/cd^adai irepl
77)9 rj oltctcoVy 67Tt/ca\[e]|Tft) ev dtcTco/caiSetca firjalv air' ot[€o]|o
a8o9 iyevero • vofxau 8k /caTa7r[e]||/3 vvv op* a><t>cr(a)t T09 hiicaGTas • 20
ot\C\I
b\v oi p,vrjp.oves elBewiv, tovto|
tcaprepov evai. rjv 84 Ti9
VO~T€pOPI
€7riKa\fjl TOVTO TO ^pOVO TCJV|OKTCOKdlheKa fl7]VO)V, OpKOV
evat 7j|a>i vep,op,eva>i Trjy yfjv rj tA ot*|[fja, bpKOV 8k T09 SuraorA? 25
exiles (cf. no. 22), although this is
nowhere stated. Salmacis was a town
partially merged with Halicarnassus,
and represented with it by a commoncouncil, though still retaining its ownofficials. Halicarnassus was originally
Doric, but had already become Ionic in
speech. Many of the proper names are
of Carian origin.
8 ft 4 The mnemones or commission-
ers are not to transfer lands or houses
to the incoming board consisting of
Apollonides and his colleagues.' That
is, apparently, property which had
been in the hands of the commission-
ers for settlement, or perhaps in seques-
tration, was now to be turned over to
the presumptive owners instead of to
the new board, in order to secure an
immediate disposal of these matters,
even though this might in many cases
be only tentative and subject to fur-
ther litigation. The phrase used in
1. 80 4 when A. and P. were commission-
ers' has reference to future suits, and
is not inconsistent with the view that
these men constituted the incoming
board at the time of the decree. —16 ff. 'Any one wishing to bring suit
must prefer his claim within eighteen
months of the time of the decree. Thedicasts shall administer the oath (to
the one bringing suit) in accordance
with the present law. Whatever the
commissioners have knowledge of (e.g.
through their records) shall be valid.'
— 22 ff.4 If one prefers a claim after
the prescribed period, the one in pos-
session of the property shall take the
oath (that is, he shall have the prefer-
ence in taking the oath ; cf . the use of
dpKu&rtpot in the Gortynian Law-Code).
166 GREEK DIALECTS
t)fi(\[€]KTOV 8€%ap,evo<: - rov 8e op/cov el\[v]ai Trapeovros to ivearif-
30 k6to$ ' K\aprepb<; 8* elvcu 77)9 koX oUUov otrive;\\tot €l%ov ore
'AiroWcovtSris real Uava\fivr)$ ifivrj/iovevov, el fit) varepo\v cvrreire-
paaav. tov vdfiov tovtov|
rjv T19 OeXrji avy^dai 17 Trpodrjra\[i]
35 -sfrrj^ov ware fit) elvai tov v6fio\\v tovtov, rd idvra avro 7reTrprj-
adcoI
/cal tg$tt6XX(ovo<; elvai lepa Kal a\vrbv fevyev aleC' rjv 8e p.rj
r)i avr\(oi afya Be'xa CTarrjpcov, avrbv [Tr^eirprja-dai eir e^aycoyrji
40 Kal fir)[8]\\zfia kcL6o8ov elvai h 1
AXiKapvtyaaov. *AXiKapvajro-ecav
8e two- a\vfi7rdvTwv tovtcoi eXevdepov e\vai, 09 av ravra prj irapa-
45 fiaivrjL, Kardprep Ta opKia erap.ov Kal a>9 yeypa-m\]fii iv twi 'AttoX-
Xa)[v(]<i>i, irrtKaXev.
3. Teos. About 475 B.C. SGDI.5632. Hicks 23. Hoffmann III. 105.
Michel 1318. Roberts 142 and pp.336 ff. DittSyll.37,38. Schwyzer 710.
A vO<rri9 (frdpfiafca 8rjXrjrrfpia ttoloI eirl Trjioia^v to £vvbv rj
5 eir l8ioyrr)i, K\evov cnroXXvaOai Kal a\\vrbv Kal yevo? to kcvo.|
6Vt*9
€9 yrjv rrjv Trjbiv k\q)Xvol alrov eo-dyevQai|
rj re^vrji r) p.-q^avrfi r)
10 Kar\a OdXaaaav rj Kar rj7reipo\\v r) eaa^Qevra avcodeotrj, k€v\ov
cnroXXvaOat, Kal avr\bv Kal yivos to Kevo.
B [1, 2 fragmentary] o<tti9 TrjCav|
rj alo-v[n]vr)rr)i
5 -rjc rj||eiraviaralro r[a>]i a^avp^vrfrrji, cnrdXXvadai Kal
|avrbv
The dicasts shall administer the oath,
receiving a twelfth of a stater as fee,
and the oath shall be taken in the
presence of the plaintiff. Those whoheld the property when Apollonides
and Panamyes were commissioners
shall be the legal possessors, unless they
have disposed of it later.1— Aimrlpo-
o-av: ivowiwpdffKu, a rare compound.— 32 ff
.
4 If any one wishes to annul this
law or proposes a vote to this effect, his
property shall be sold and dedicated
to Apollo, and he himself shall be an
exile forever. If his property is not
worth ten staters, he himself shall be
sold for transportation and never be
allowed to return.'— 41 ff.4 Of all the
Halicarnassians any one who does not
transgress these things such as they
have sworn to and as is recorded in
the temple of Apollo, shall be at liberty
to prefer claims.'
—
tAo- «rvjMrdvT»v
:
rQv av/irdrroiy. 96.2.
3. Imprecations against evil-doers.
A 1 ff. Against those who manufac-
ture poisons.
—
t6 £w6v : adv. acc. , as acommunity.— Off. Against those whointerfere with the importation of grain.
— &vw8«o£t| : contrasted with xoioT 1. 2.
See 42.6, 1576.
B8ff. Against thosewho resist theau-
thority of the magistrates. The evOvrot
No. 4] IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 167
teal yivos to teelp\o. oVt*9 to Xoitto aiav^vfav ip Tim rj yrjc tt)l
Ttj\\lt]l [aBU](co)<; ap(8p)[a]<; a[7rotc]T\ipei[€] . . . apop va [et£]|a>9 10
irpo8o[Crj . . .] rrf[v] 7to^K[lv teal yfjv] rr)v Tr)(\a>v rj to[?] avhpas
[ip p]\\/jaa>i rj 0a[\da-arjt] to\
fJL€T€[7rciT rj to] iv|
*Apo[{]rji irepi- 15
7t6[\lov rj to]I
\otiro 7rpo8o[{rj rj #ifa]|XXevot rj /ctfaWa? v7ro\\8i- 20
XpiTO rj Xr)(ZoiTO rj \\r)icTas v7ro8e%ocTO €t|8a>9 itc yfjs Tr)$ T17 17/9
rj [0]|aXaT779 <f>ipopra<; rj [ti tc]\atcbp fioXevoi irepl T[77/]||a>i/ to fgvvo 26
eiSm rj 7r[/309]|"EWrfPas rj 7T/>09 /3ap/3dpo\v$, awoXXvadai teal
av\rbp teal 70/09 to teipo.|otrive^ Ttfio^ioprei
||
Tr)p eirapfjp pr) iroi- 30
rjerea\p iirl Avpdfiei tcadrj/idpfi Tcoy&pos *Av0€o~Tr)p{o\icrip teal 'Hpa-
tcXeoiaipI
teal Aloictip, ip TrjTrapffff, l^erdai. 6*9 hp Ta(?) o-T?;X|a?, 35
ip r)io~iP rjirapr) yiyp\airTatt
rj tcaTafjet rj <f>oip\itcr)ia iKKO-sfrei rj a<f>a-
j/e|a<? 7roi7]cr€i, tcepop anroV^voSaL teal avrbp teal y|eVo9 [to k€po~\. 40
4. Chios. V cent. b.c. SGDI.5653. Hoffmann 111.80. Michel 1383.
Roberts 149 and pp.343 ff. Schwyzer 688.
-09' euro touto P'ix?1
[TV*]
I
Tpi68o, V '*» *J£pfiojpoo~aap [<£]|e/j«, AT/3C9 ' a7ro t?}9 TpioSo a[x]|/H 'E/J/xfi>wkr<n/9 €9 ttji/ r/>lo£||oi' ef9 * 5
a7ro tovto pi%pi> toI
A77X/0 t/369 • avpiraprts op\oi i/38o(jLr)tCOPTa
irePTC.I
00-77 T(^ ,/ opa>v tovtcop e|o-a>, iraaa Ao0tTt9. 771/ Tt9 Tlltva 10
tgoi> opcop tovtcopI
7; i^eXrji rj fjiediXrji rj atyapia Troirjaei iir* a.81-
kC\t)L T779 iroXem, itcaTOP afraTrjpa? 6<f>€tXerco /caTt||/xo9 eaTco, irprj- 15
gaPToop 8* o\po<f>vXatC€<; ' rjp 8e fir) Trprj^oicriP, avrol 6<f>eiX6pTO)\p,
must have been a superior official to
the ordinary evdvvoi or auditors. The
alavfiy^Trjs is often an extraordinary
official like the Roman dictator, but
possibly a regular magistrate at Teos.
— 8 ff. Against unfaithful and treason-
able magistrates. The restoration of
11.8-18 is uncertain.— 29 ff. Against
magistrates who fail to pronounce the
imprecations.— The nnoOxoi are prob-
ably the regular annual magistrates,
like the archons elsewhere. — iroi4j<rc-
av: TTorfiaciav. 31.— 8wd|ict: see 109.2.
— ko6v]|Uv6 T<*yAvo$ ict\. ;4 during the
assembly at the Anthesteria, etc/—35 ff. Against those who damage the
stele.— Kar<t etc.: aor. subj. 150,
176.2.
4. Decree fixing the boundaries of
a district called Lophitis, followed by
provisions for its sale and a list of the
purchasers.
For the Lesbian elements in the Chian
dialect, see 184 with references. For
xptfoteiy, short-vowel subj. like woo$«r«,
see also 150. For *-6\eu>s, see 109.2.
/3a<rt\e6$ (C 8) is the earliest example of
ee = eu (88).
168 GREEK DIALECTS
20 irprj^dvrcov 8* oi Trevr^tcaiSe/ca T09 opo<f>v\a/ca<; •
||171/ Be /j.tj irpij^ot-
criv, iv iTT^aprjt ecrroiv.
® [oi Tr\\e]vT€/ca[£8€K]\a & /3o\tj[v iv]\ei/cdvro>v [iv]|
irevr rjfic-
5 prj[i]\\j(,v - T09 Be /cifyv/cas Biaire\p.'T avTe^ k T|a9 p£ft)/>a9 Kv[p]\vo~-
10 govtohv *a||i t?)9 7ro'X|ea>9 aBrjveoy;|
7€7<oi/eoj/Te|9, a7ro8€*it/j>]T€9
15 t^i> ^e^i', 171/ af Xa£a>|*o-«/, *ai to 7r|/>^^/Aa 7rpoo~/c\r)pvo~cr6vTa)v,|
20 ota a/x /sJXKf/ff wpij^ea-dai|
Kay8ucaadv\rtov Tpiij/co<r\{cov firj 'XaV-
26 o-o|v€9 aw7p^|i/T0* iovres.
C [ijf 8^ t*|? T09 irpiap.evo'i a7ro#Xf;i||?/t] 17 Bi/cd[£r)Tai, T09 a7ro/eX|?;]t-
ondvo? Tf 7r[d]Xi9 Se{a/*[^|y]i| Bixa^ecrdoj k&v 8<f>\rji f[v^rrtpaTrohoTGi
'
5 rait 8c irpca[fi]\\eva)L Trprj^/^ for* firjBev. [<J]|9 av tcW 7173770-49 a/cpa-
rea[9]|
Trot?)*, iirapdado) /car avr[o]|o f3aai\e6<;, iirrjv 7^9 vo-
/*[a]|ta9 iirapb.'i iroirjrat,.(|
10 t^9 7^19 *ai t^9 otW<c>a[9]|
hrplavro' r&v *Avvlk6j ira[£]-\
Bmv 'Ijc&wf,
H7C7ro'\to9 7r|£iTa#ci<rxei\/tti' rpirjK[o]\crtcov Teo~cr[€p]a~
15 kovtcov,,
A^[?;]||va7[o/
]/3[i7]9 'H[/>ooV]to ^aX* [g>]|i> iirraKOcruDv •
Qapy€\&[$]|
<I>tXo#cX^9 ZtjvoB6to rav [E]\vdBrjccnv oW^etX/cDi;
20 ^[7r]|Ta*oo-6»i', SeoTTpOTTOS Ko[i]^oir£8T)? ray Kafuinjrji x[c]|iX&»i>
/cai oKTaKOtrUnv [kir^cd • K^to9 t£ l/tt McXa^rjfi]|
'A/ctt}* t/wo--
25 p^eXiW €7TTa#c|oo*Mk)i' ivevrjtcovrcov B6x[9]||'Ao-tw.
^ . . toyI
[xJciXfoi/ ei/a|*oo-/a>i> • Aewc|i7T7ro9 IIt>0G> 7j|^i/ oixirjv
10 t[t;]|i> 'Ai>8p&9 7r[c]|i^ra«oo-to)i/ 7r|€iT77«oVrG>i>|St/aw •
vAotuo9
||Beo^-
15 7TO/47T09 'Afyua/o Tai> 0?|au ^eiXtW 7*|/)«7tfoo-iW 8|e/c<wy Svcov •'VjfC€-
alo to 4>^X|a>i/09 2r/jaT[i|o]9 Awca TO^|[o']7rc8oi/ on;*|[o]o-iW eVo9.
B 4In the case of a lawsuit(xp^xMa)
,
the Fifteen are to bring it before the
council within five days and make pub-
lic announcement of it in the villages
and in the city.'
C 1-8. If any one excludes the pur-
chasers from possession or brings suit
against them, the city, taking up the
cause of those that are excluded, shall
sustain the suit, and, if it loses, reim-
burse them. The purchaser shall be free
from litigation. Whoever makesthe sales
invalid, him shall the pa<Tt\e6s curse,
when he makes the customary impreca-
tions.— 10 ff. Therepurchased lands and
houses : from the sons of A unices, Hi-
cesius, son of Hegepolis, for 5340 (sta-
ters), Athenagoras, son of Herodotus,
for 1700; from Thargeleus, Philocles,
son of Zenodotus, the property in Eua-
dae for £700; etc.— 19, 20. koIvoyU
Sip : koI OIpotIStji.
No. 7] IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 169
5. Erythrae. About 357 B.C. SGDI.5687. Ditt.Syll.168. Hicks 134.
Hoffmann III. 96. Michel 501. Schwyzer 708.
[*E8of€i/] rfji /3ovX[fji}<TTpaT7)y<ii)p\\yv<ofiT) • NLavo~acoXXo\y 'Ej/ea-
r[6fivo)|
MoXaaJea, lirel avrjp ayados [iye\vero Tr~\epl rrjv ttoXiv ttjv
*Eipi^[0paL](ovt
elvai eoepyenjv tt)9j
[7ro'\]€<y? /cal irpoljevov teal 5
7roXt|[T77z/] • Kal eo-wXovv /cai eKirXovv|
[*al] TroXep.5 teal elptfvrjs
curvXc[l|
/cat] aairovBei, Kal are'Xeiav tca[l||
7rp"\oeBp{rjv * raora Be 10
elvai ao|[T<ut] Kal iieyovoK. arrjaraL Be a[6\ro K~\al eUova xaXKrjv
iv Trji aJ^yoprjy Kal 'Apreviait)? eUova|
[Xi0i]v7jv iv t<ol 'AOtj-
valwi, Kal||
[o"T€<f>]avci)o~ai M.avo~o~coXXov fiev|
[e/c Bap\eLK<ov nrevrrj- 15
Kovra, 'ApT€\[fito-(r)v] Be Ik TpirjKOvra Bape[i\K0)V. ypdsjr]ai raora
crT^Xrj[v|Kal o~Trjcra]i 6? rb 'AOtfvaiov,
||
[e7nfieXr)0](rj)vai [Be 20
tow efeTao-Tcfe].
Central Ionic
6. Naxos. Found at Delos. VII or early VI cent. B.C. SGDI.5423.Hoffmann III.30. Michel 1150. Roberts 25. Schwyzer 758.
NiKavBpTj ft aveOexev heKrj&oXoi lo^eaCp-ni,
9op7] A€Ipo\B{kt)0 to Naho-ti, eho-o^o*; a(X)Xi]Ov,
Aetvop^veo<! Be Kaaiyverr),|
&hpdhao 8* aXo^o'? v[vv].
7. Naxos. Found at Delos. VII or early VI cent. B.C. SGDI.5421.
Hoffmann 111.33. Roberts 27. Schwyzer 760.
[t]o afinb XCdo epX avBpias Kal to afe'Xas.
5. Decree in honor of Maussolus, the
satrap of Caria, to whose memory the
famous Mausoleum was erected by his
widow Artemisia.— 16 ff. See 136.9.
6. Inscribed on an archaic statue of
Artemis found at Delos. B is used as
h and he, and for 17 from a, but not for
original rj. See 4.6, 8 a. In AuvoMicrio
and d(X)Xi}oi' the endings, as the meter
shows, have the value of one syllable,
like eu in Homer. See 41.4. The char-
acter which appears before <r in Na/w/o
etc. is 0, probably only a differenti-
ated form of B, though some take it
as a sign for £ and transcribe Na£<rfo
etc.
7. On the base of a colossal statue
of Apollo at Delos, dedicated by Nax-
ians. J am of the same stone, statue and
pedestal. For dfvro see 32.
8. Burial law directed against ex-
travagance in the funeral rites, like
those enacted at Athens under Solon,
and at Sparta under Lycurgus.
With two exceptions (Wjtji, Siapav-
diji) H is used only for the if from
d (or from «a, as ir-f)v, (My). See 4.6,
8 a.
170 GREEK DIALECTS
8. lulis in Ceos. Last quarter V cent. b.c. IG.XII.v.i.593. SGDI.5398. Ditt.Syll.1218. Hoffmann 111.42. Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.lOff. Michel398.
Schwyzer 766. Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 93.
OiBe vo[fi]oi irepl ray Kara<f>0Lfi[4]pa)[p. tcara|
r]dBe 0d\Trr\ep
top 0av6vra * ev €fiaTt'o[i<; Tp\t](rl XevKoU, aTpdtfiaTi Kal ivBvfiaTi
5 [zeal|
^TrifiXefiaTi, e%evai Be Kal iv iXd<r[o~~\oo~[i, /<i||e] 7r\e'oi/09 afi-
019 Tot? rpial €Kar6v Bp[a\x]fie<0v. i%<j>e'pep Be ey kXivtji a<f>rjv6-
tto[B]l [k]\oI fie Ka\v7TT€vyra B* 6\[o]o-^e/3[e]a toi[9 efiar]\ioL<:.
<f>e'p€P Be olvov eirl to arjfia [fi]e \ttX4ov]|
rpia)v x&v Kal eXaiop
10 fie w\do[p\ ev6[<>, ra Be||
a]yyela cnro<f>€peo~dai. rov 6av6[y\ra
[<f>epev|
K]araK€KaXvfifievov <ri&7rr)i fifypi t^71^ T0\o""\rj/ui. nrpo-
a<f>ayl<oi \x\peadai Kara ra ir[arpL\a. r]r)y kXlvtjv curb to[0] cnj-
[/i]aro[9] Kal T[a] a[rp(i)^fiaTa ea<f>epev evBoae. rrjt Be vaTepai[7jt
15 a^rr]opa(p€P ttjv oIkitjv eXevOepov 0aXd[<TO'ri\i\ irp<arovieireira 8[e~\
wrdnrm o[Ik]€ttj[v ifi/3]\dvra • iirrjp Be 8iapav0r\i> KaOaprjv evai ttjp
oUtrjv Kal 6v7) dvev i<j>([o~Ti\a.] ra? yvvaiKas Ta? [t]ouo-[a]«? [i]7rl
20 to /c^8[o9]|
ainivai irporipa^ rfav (av)av8p5iv airb [toO]||aijfiaTos.
eirl Tan Oavovri TpiT)Koo~T[ia fie|
ir\oiev. fie \nroTi04vai KvXiKa inrb
rrjy [kX{\v"\tjv fieBe to vBcop iK%ev fieBe ra KaXXv\afm]\ra <f>epep
eirl to a-rjfia. oirov civ ddvrji, €ttt)[v €]|few^^et, fie livai yvvaiKas
25 7r[po]9 t[tjv oV^fclrfv aXXas i Ta9 fiiaivofievas • /iia[(vea0]\ai Be firj-
ripa Kal yvvaiKa Kal aBe[X(j>ea<: K\a]l 0vyar4pa$ * 7T/309 Be Tavrais
fie ir\X4ov 7r|e]^Te yvvaiKcov, iraZBa*; Be r[<ov 0]vy[arpcov K\a]vey(ri(bvt
3. orphan. actX.: 'a cloth under-
neath the corpse, one wrapped about
it, and one over it.'— 7. fu KoXfarriv
kt\. : they are not to use a special cov-
ering for the bier, but cover all, the
bier and the corpse, with the cloths
before mentioned.— 9. x*v: see 112.6.
— 12. irpoo-^a-ykm kt\.: 'they are to
perform the sacrifice according to the
ancestral custom.' By the law of Solon
the sacrifice of an ox was forbidden.
— 13 f. The bier and the coverings,
like the vessels (1. 10), are to be brought
home, instead of being left at the tomb.
— 16 f. 'The house is to be purified
first with sea-water by a free man, then
with hyssop by a slave. ' But the resto-
ration 6[ik](t7}[v Indira is uncertain.
— 20. At Athens ceremonies in honor
of the dead were performed on the
third, ninth, and thirtieth days. Thelast are expressly forbidden here.
—
21. Directed against certain supersti-
tious practices,the significance of which
is not clear.— 27. ravTtus : dat. in -oti
due to Attic influence.
No. 12] IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 171
aWov 8k fi[e]8eva. rois /ua\ivo/id^ov^'] \ov<rafj,&>ov[<;'] 30
""'| [voarjo? [%]wri Ka\6ap\o\K evai ea> .
West Ionic (Euboeari)
9. VII cent. B.C. SGDI.5292. Rev.Arch. 1902 1,41 ff.
Tlv(p)po<; fi eiroiea-ev 'Ayaaikifo.
10. Cumae in Italy. VI cent. b.c. IG.XIV.865. SGDI.5267. Hoff-
mann III.6. Roberta 173. Schwyzer786.
Turates epX X\epv0o<; ' ho? 8* av /xc /cX^ojet, 0v<f>Xbs earai.
11. Cumae in Italy. VI cent. b.c. IG.XIV.871. SGDI.5269. HoffmannIII.4. Roberts 177 a. Schwyzer 791.
hv7rv ret kXlvei rovrei Aepos hvrrv.
12. Amphipolis. 357 b.c. SGDI.5282. Ditt.Syll.194. Hicks 125. Hoff-
mann 111.14. Michel 324. Schwyzer 799.
"ESofcv rcoi Stffjuoi • <Pt\Xcovu teal ^rparoK\e\a <f>€oy€iv 'AfKfyiTro-
Xi\v Kal rrjy yfjv rrjv * Ap.(fi/f.7roXiT€cov a€i<f>vy(\r)V Kal uvros Kal to?|
5
iralhas, Kal rjfi tto akC\<TK<ovrai, irda%€iv ui^rbs cos TroXefiids Kal||
vniroivel reOvdvai,|rcL 8e XPVf10,7^ uvtojv 8\rjpLoaLu elvai, to 8* iir\i8& 10
Karov ipov to 'AfrdXXwvos Kal to ILrp^vfiovos. to? 8k TrpoaT^dras 15
avaypdyfrai avr\o$ e(?) arrfXr^v XiQivqv.|
rjv 84 ti? to yjnjfacrpLU |ava-
yfrnQt&l rj KuruS/fe^rjruc tovtos t€^v\t}L rj p.r\^uvr\i otcohoj/, ra XPV" 20
fiar avro 8rjp^oaia earoj Kal avrbs <\>eoyer(o *A/j.<f>iiroXiv|
ci€i<l>vy(r)v.
9. On a lecythus, now in the Boston
Museum of Fine Arts, the provenance
of which is not stated. Probably manu-
factured in Boeotia by a Chalcidian
potter, or at least inscribed in the
Chalcidian dialect. Note the retention
of intervocalic f in the proper name
'AyaaiXifo (which later became 'Ayaal-
Xew), though not in iiroleeev.
11. In this niche of the tomb rests Le-
nos.— TaOrii : see 124. — h-inrv : vwe<rri.
12. When Philip captured Amphip-
olis in 347 b.c, he caused the banish-
ment of his opponents. Cf. Diod.16.8.
Among this number were the two menagainst whom this decree was enacted,
one of them, Stratocles, being knownas one of the two envoys who were sent
to Athens for aid. Cf. Dem.Olynth.
1.8. Amphipolis was a colony of Ath-
ens, but the population was mixed. Cf
.
Thuc.4.102ff. At this time evidently
the Chalcidian element predominated.
3. ^y«v: cf. tfxoyirb), 1.24. These
are the only West Ion. examples of eo=
eu(33).— 19. dva4rri4>£tH : « for iji, 39a.
172 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 13
13. Eretria. (A) End of V cent. B.C., (B) middle of IV cent. b.c.
SGDI.5308. Ditt.SyU.105, 106. Hoffmann 111.19. Michel341. Schwyzer804.
A %€ol.I
"R8ol*€v rel ffovXfji 'HyeXo^op|
rov Tapaprlpop irpo^epop
5 el\pai Kal evepyerTjp Kal avrop||
K[a]l TraiSas Kal airrjpip elva^t Kal
avT&i Kal iraiplPy orap i\[7r]i8rjfiea)pi,p, Kal areXerjp Kal|
irpoeSpi'rjp
10 6? rovs ayaypas a>9 o~\vpeXev0epd>paPTi rrjfi ttoXip||
air 'Adrjpdfop.
B "ESofcv rel ftovXel Kal rol Srjfioi|
'HpaKXetrop top Tapaprlpop|
5 rrpo^evop efoac 'Eperpi&p avfrop Kal eKyopovs, elvai 8e avrol||
irpo-
eSptrjp Kal aiTTjpip Kal au\rol Kal iraiplv, oo~op dp yjpopop|
emhr]pAoi-
pip, Kal rd dXXa, KaO^direp Tot? aXXois Trpoge'pois.
14. Oropus. 411-402, or 386-377 b.c. IG.VII.235. SGDI.5339. Ditt.
Syll.1004. Hoffmann 111.25. Michel 698. Schwyzer 811. ZiehentLeg.S.65.
&eo(.|Top lepea rov *Afi<f>iapdov <f>oirap ek to iepo\p, e-jreiSdp
Xeifxcop wape'XOei, ^XP L dporov coptys fir) irXeop SiaXeiiropra rj rpel?
5 rjfiepa*; Kal||
fie'pew 4p rol iepol /jltj eXarrop rj BeKa r)pApa\<i rov
firjpbs €K[d]o*TO. Kal ivrapayKa&iP top p\ea>Kopop rov re lepov eVt-
fieXelaOaL Kara rb\p pdfiop Kal ro)P d<f>iKvepAvtav ek rb lepov.|
10 dp he Tt? dSiKel ep rol lepol rj feVo<? rj SrjfjLdr\\ri<; t^rjfiiovrco 6 tepeis
13. This and no. 14 are in the Ere- the Boeotian and the subsequentA the-
trian variety of Euboean, for which nian domination. But from the end of
see 187 (60.3). the fourth century the inscriptions are
A. Shipsof Tarentum formed partof in Attic.
the Peloponnesian fleet which defeated 1 ff. The priest evidently passed the
the Athenians off Eretria in 411 B.C. and winters in the town, leaving the tem-
so led to the Athenian loss of Eretria. pie entirely in the charge of the custo-
Cf. Thuc.8.91,95. It is in gratitude dian. But with the end of winter, whenfor this that Hegelochus of Tarentum visitors became more frequent, he was
and his sons are honored in this decree. expected to go to the temple regularly,
B. This decree is later than A, but never missing more than three days at
was inscribed on the same stone, be- a time and remaining there at least
cause both recipients of honor are from ten days each month. He was to see to
Tarentum, and possibly relatives. it that the custodian took proper care
14. Regulations of the temple of of the temple and its visitors.— Off. * If
Amphiaraus at Oropus. Oropus seems any one commits sacrilege in the tein-
to have been an Eretrian possession pie, the priest shall have the right to
before it passed into the hands of the impose a fine up to the sum of five
Thebans in the sixth century, and pre- drachmas and take pledges of the one
served the Eretrian dialect throughout penalized. If such a one offers the
No. 14] IONIC INSCRIPTIONS 173
pe'XP1 7r^vre fyaxfiecov|
Kvp(o)<; Kal kviyypa \afif3avdra) tov i%T)fU&-
plfepov • &p 8* etcrCveL to apyvpiop, irape6pros tS|
iepios ififiaXera
efc top drjaavpop. 8iKa£ei\p 8k top iepea, dp Tt? iBUt d8iKT)6el 17 to)P
{ifffUP rj tcop BrjfiOTe'eop ip toZ iepol, p-e'xpi Tpia)P|
Bpaxpecop, Ta Be 15
fie^opa, rfX01 *Kdo-TOi<; ai Bttc\ai 4p to?? popois eipr/rai, ePToOa yivd-
aOdap.I
TrpOGicaXela-dai Be Kal avOrjpepbp trepl r&v i[p tol iepol dBi-
kCo)p- hp Be 0 clptIBikos p,rj avp^ffopel, ek t^p vaTeprjp 17 BUrj 20
Te\ela6a>. eirap\x^)V Be BiBovp Top. piXXopra OepaireveaOai. Vprb
tov Oeov fit) iXarrov eppe* ofioXois Bodpov dp^uplov koX ipfidXXeiP
eh top Orjaavpbp irape^omo** tov pecoKopov - -||
KaTevxeaOai Be tcop iep&P Kal err\l top ftcopbp iiriTidelp, 25
oTap irapel, top iepia,|
oTap Be firj irapel, top Ovopra, Kal Tel OvaCei
a\vrbp eavrol KaTevxeadai iKaaTOP, to)P Be* Brj\fiopL(op top iepea. tq>p
8k OvopApap ip toI ie^pol itdm(dp to Beppu - Qvup 8k 30
iffrlp dirap or* dp fioXrjTai foao-ro? • tcop Bk Kpe<a\p p.rj efoai itc<f>o-
prjp «ffa> tov Tep>eveo<;. toI Bk|
iepel BiBovp to? Ovopra<i dirb tov
money, he must deposit it in the treas-
ury in the presence of the priest. If
any one suffers a private wrong in the
temple, the priest shall decide matters
of no more than three drachmas, but
the more important cases shall be tried
before the proper courts. The sum-
mons for wrongs done in the temple
shall be made on the same day, but if
the opponent does not agree, the case
may go over till the next day. 1—16. fcdo~roit: for the several offenses.
— 17. itp^rcu : see 43.— lvr6$a: see
84a, 124.— 19. &SucC»v: d8U»» = M-KTftia.— 21 ff. 'The one who is to be
treated by the god shall pay a fee of
not less than nine obols of current
money (no bad coin was to be palmed
off) and put it in the treasury in the
presence of the custodian. 1—W 6/3©-
Xotfi is crowded into a space where a
shorter word had been erased, presum-
ably Spax^v. Since the law was first
inscribed, the amount of the fee had
been raised, and at the same time an-
other provision, which followed after
p€UK6pov in 1. 24, had been abrogated
and erased.— 26 ff. 'The priest shall
make the prayers and place the victims
on the altar, if he is present, but, if he
is not present, the one who gives the
offering. At the festival each shall
make his own prayer, but the priest
shall make the prayers for the sacri-
fices in behalf of the state, and he shall
receive the skin of all the victims.'—80 ff. Wuv S) Ifytv ktX. : there was no
restriction as to the kind of victims to
be offered, such as is often made in
temple regulations, but in any case the
flesh was not to be carried off.— 81. 0©-
Xifrat : so, not p&Xrrrou (PoCXirrcu), for an
Eretrian inscription of laterdate,which
never has o = ov, reads p6\ijrai, /3o\6-
fitvov.— 82 ff. toC Si Up«t ktX.: 'the
priest is to have the shoulder of each
174 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 14
35 ieprjov e/c\dcrTO tov cofiov, ttXtjv OTav rj eopTtj el* t6t€ Be a7r||o t&v
Brjfiopicov Xafiffavereo cojiov a<f>* etcdcrTOV|
tov ieprjov. iyicaOevBeiv
Be tov Bei6fievo\v|vav —
TT€l06fJL\eVOV T019 VOfJLOlS. TO OVOfid TOV
40 iyicaOevBov^jof;, OTav ipfiaXXei to apyvpiov, ypatyecrdcu t\ov veco/co-
pov teal avTOv teal tt)? TroXeo? /cat itcfriOctv iv toi iepoi ypd<f>ovra iv
7T€T€Vp0t a\fC07T€LV TOL /3oXofJL€VOl. iv 8k TOI KOtfl7]T7jpio\l Ka0€v8eiV
45 x^P^ T0* avBpas, x<opU||Be Ta? yvvai/cas, tovs fiev avBpas iv
toI irpb i)|o? tov ficofiov, ra? Be yvvalica*; iv toi irpb hecnre'\[pT]<; . .
.
to KOifi]rjT7]piov tov? itfjcaBevBovras
Arcadian
15. VI or early V cent B.C. IGV.ii.554. SGDI.373. DittSyll.1034.
Roberts 237 a. Schwyzer 676.
Kafib vvidvae Tal Kopfat.
16. Mantinea. V cent. b.c. IG.V.ii.262. Schwyzer 66L Buck, Class.
Phil.XX,136 ff. For \A, which is transcribed q, see 4.4.
10 [fo]<f>Xeacri ot8e iv 'AXiav •
|
[11. 2-9 proper names] W'ABpavros,\
'KvTiXatBas,\
B50i<;,\
Hicr/cXapos (or hh /cXa/Jo? ?),|
Se'fiavBpos.|
15 ocreoi dv yjpecrTeptov /ca/cptve||e yvoaiai tca/cpi0ee tov yj>ey^d-
the women to the west. '— 46. rjds : see
41.4 b.— h«oTr<[pT]$: he designated byH, as in no. 6.
15. Dedication inscribed on a bronze
cymbal, which, according to the more
probable of two varying reports, was
found near the modern Dimitzana in
Arcadia. Formerly read Kdnow tdv<re
kt\. and ascribed to Thessalian, later
as Kafxh vv tdvffe. But the use of vvi-
6v<re = i.vidi)Ki is confirmed by a later
dedication reading 4>au\^at ivtOvirc rot
ITaf/, in which the earlier vv (6, 22) is
replaced by &v&.
16. Judgment against certain per-
sons guilty of sacrilege toward Athena
Alea, whose temple had been made the
victim, except when there is a festival,
and then only from the victims offered
for the state. '— 38. Urfov : lep^iov. 37
,
88. — 36. Sudjuvov : dcS/uvov. 9.1.
—
30 ff. *The custodian is to inscribe the
name of each one who consults the ora-
cle, when he has paid his money, and
place it on a tablet in the shrine so
that any one who wishes may see it.1
— <Y»ca8«v8ovTos : as elsewhere, those
wishing to consult the oracle went to
sleep in a room of the temple assigned
for this purpose (see following), and
received the oracle in a dream. —43 ff. Iv Si Tot Koiprp-Ttptoi kt\.: 'the
men and women are to lie in separate
places, the men to the east of the altar,
No. 16] ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS 175
tov,|7re toU foiKLUTCLL (9) Ta9 fled £v<u, /ca foiklas 8daao~o~0ai t<z9
av oS' ea(o-)o-a9.|
et T0Z9 fo<f)\€/c6o~i eirl toi8* e8iKdo~afie[v] f|
a tc 0609 /c^? ot St/ca<ro"Tai, airvo~e8ofilv[o<i~\||tov %pe~fidTov to 20
\a^09, aireypiilvos|
KaToppevrepov 761/09 evat|
afiara irdvra airv
tol lepoi, iXaov ivai.|
5' aXXa 0-19 eaTOi kotovw, lvfiev<f)ks
evai.I
Ei^oXa [8*] a& e[o-]eT0t toZ a\rrexofilvoi\ •||
et o-*9 tV to(£) 25
tepot tov to't[€ airvdavovTov|
<poves eaTi, eta avTO? etae [tov io~y6-
vov]I
o*t? KaToppevrepov, etae t[ov av8pov]|elae Ta9 <f>ap6evo, Ivfiev-
</>[€9 £vcu *a]|T0 'xpearepiov el 8k fie, i\aov ivai.\\el (@)e/xavo/>o9 30
<f>ove<; io~aT[i eiae]|
tov avhpdv elae Ta9 <f>ap0ev[o]|
tov totc cnrv-
6av6vrov Iv \toi lepoi]|/ca9 TrpoaaOayeves to ^^[70] |
to
scene of a bloody fray. Most of the
difficulties in the reading and interpre-
tation have been cleared up, but some
points are still uncertain.
1. The following have been con-
demned to pay a penalty to the temple
of Alea. Cf ., with the aorist, htKorbv
Sapxnte 6$\iv Iv batwv, no. 17.4, and for
the whole episode, Att. otie w<j>\ov
AriXltov dfftpelas , rb W/Aij/xa t6
briytypanfiivov teal &ci<f>vyla, bri iic tov
lepov toO 'AxAXXuco? rod AijXiov fjyop tovs
' A/MplKTUOVCLS Kdl tTVTTTOV. IG. 11.814
p. 281.— 13. Possibly ttt K\dpos = HkXjpovs, six lots, as the object of
fo<p\iao~t. The letters are written in
the space to the right of the column
of names. Cf . the detached position of
rltiiina. etc. in the passage quoted above.
— 14 ff . In the case of any one whomthe oracle has condemned or who by
judicial process has been condemned to
forfeit his property, this together with
the serfs shall belong to the goddess, and
the houses which he may possess here (?)
shall be distributed (i. e. confiscated and
disposed of).— 16. yvSo-La : Att. yvCy-
ais in its legal sense.— 17. rat av 58*
UUras : dv with partic, Smyth 1846 o,
KUhner-Gerth 1, 242. Some read d*o5\
above, with various interpretations of
its significance here.— 18 ff. Inasmuch
as we, the goddess and the judges, have
passed judgment upon the guilty parties
as follows, namely that, having given up
their inheritance, they shall forever be
excluded from the temple, in the male
line, it shall be well (propitious). But
ifany onepermits anything else, contrary
to these things, it shall be impious.—22. Karopplvrcpov : xard to dppivrtpov.
94.1.— 22. auara irdvra : a formulaic
expression, Horn, rj^ara wdrra, re-
tained here in the imprecation, al-
though dpApa is the ordinary prose
word for day in Arcadian as elsewhere
(cf. no. 17). Similarly v6nos Upbs Iv
Auara trdvra in a Tegean inscription.
— 24 ff . The following shall be the im-
precation upon the (one excluded ?) . If
any one (present) in the temple is amurderer of those who perished at that
time, either himself or any one of his
descendants in the male line (that is, if
any one of these is present in the
temple), (a murderer) of either the menor the maiden, it shall be impious in the
eyes of the oracle ; if not, it shall be
176 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 16
36 rore &>[v]to9, iPfiov<f>ov $€[vai\.||ei irpoao-{6)ayepi<i rd f4py[o],
|
pi <f>ove<;, X\aov ivai.
17. Tegea. Early IV cent B.C. IG.V.ii.3. Hoffmann 1.29. Michel 695.
Schwyzer 654. Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 62. Alphabet transitional ; E = c,0 = o,
B = A; Ion. I X = *Tov hiepev irepre teal eXicoat, oh vdpev teal ^evyo\t teal alyw ei
8* hp /caraWdcrcre, ip<f>op/3icrp6p epat • t\6p hiepop.pdp.opa Ivfyopftlev
ei 8* hp Xevrop p,e lp<f>\opfii€, he/corbp 8ap%p.a<: 6<f>\ep Ip Bdpop teal
5 KCLTaf^fov epat.— Top fuepodvrap pe'pep Ip 'AXdat on hp a^T/cedes
propitious. If Themander is a murderer
of either the men or the maiden who
perished at that time in the temple, and
not (merely, as he claims) a spectator (?)
of the deed of violence which took place
then, he shall be held impious; but if
(merely) a spectator (?) of the deed, and
not a murderer, it shall be propitious.
17. Regulations of the temple of
Athena Alea. The first five para-
graphs, 11. 1-20, deal with the rights
of pasturage in Alea, the district in
which the temple was situated and
which was included in the temple
property. The temple officials men-
tioned are the hieromnemon, the chief
administrator of the affairs of the tem-
ple (also, in the plural, the board of
administrators), the priest, and the hie-
rothytes, a minor official charged with
the technical details of the sacrifice,
though in some places this title came
to be one of high rank. The Fifty and
the Three Hundred were, doubtless,
civic bodies.
The critical and difficult words
are h<poppUv, InpoppurpAv, plainly con-
nected with <t>tp&<a feed, <popM fod-
der, <J>opp*la halter. Starting from the
derived meaning seen in fopptta, one
may translate tie up, seize, but in
11. 14-16 the seizure of small animals,
contrasted with a tax of a drachma for
large animals, seems extreme, espe-
cially in connection with 11. 18-19. Theinterpretation impose a pasture tax is
on the whole more satisfactory, though
by this too the expression in 11. 14-15
is strange, by apparent lack of con-
trast. One must assume that the pas-
ture tax was a fixed and merely nominal
sum, and that the tax of one drachmafor the larger animals was in excess of
this. Hesychius has IpAphpPw rcXc&ntfia,
which is parallel to IroUtor house-rent,
(WiixivLov harbor-dues, etc. From this
would be derived lv<poppttv impose apasture tax, and from this again, as if
from lr<poppi<rpAs the imposition ofapasture tax. Cf. Solmsen,K.Z.XXXIV,
437 ff.
2 . « 15* &v KaraXX&nrt : if he acts other-
wise (Kara\\d<r<ru in trans.), that is goes
beyond the number allowed.— 3. X«v-
tov : probably an adv. \evrov, or a part.
\tfrrov, meaning wittingly, intentionally,
but there is no certain etymon. — 5 ff.
tAv hupoOvrav kt\. : the hierothytes maypasture inAlea animals without blemish
(and so suitable for the sacrifice), but
No. 17] ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS 177
e* rd 8* avaaiceOea lv<f>op/3lev peB* eo-Trepao~a\i Trap av Xeye hiepo-
Ovres - el S* dv iairepdae, 8v68eic\o Bapxpas 6<f>\ev Iv Bapov.— Ta?
rpnravayopcrio<; -rja? varepas rpU dpApas vepev on hav ftoXeroc o?||
pe Iv rol irepiyppoi' el B* av Iv rol irepiyopoi, lv<f>o\p/3lev.— 'lv 10
'AXeai pe vepev pere £evov pere paarbv|el pe eirl doivav hUovra *
rol Be fjevoi icarayopev\oi cfevai dpApav teal vvicra vepev eTri^vycov
el B*|
dv Trap raw ve'pe, to pev pefyv Trpoffarov 8ap%pav o||<^>XeV, 15
to Be pelov lv<f>op/3lev.— Ta hiepd Trpdffara pe|
vepev Iv 'AXeai
ttXo? apdpas Kal fwcto?, el/c dv 8ie\\avv6peva rvye • el B* dv vepef
Bapxpdv 6<f>\ev rb Trpdfiarov fiicaarov to pe*£ov, rov Be peiovov
Trpo/3drd]v 6Be\bv pe/cacrrov, rav avov 8ap%pdv fetcdarav, e[l]||
pe 20
rraphera^apevo^ to? Trevre/covra e to? T/>ta/ca|o-to?.— El* eirl Bopa
Trvp cVoure, BuoBexo Bapxpds|
6<j>\ev, rb pev epiav ral deol, rb
8' epiav toi? hiepo\pvdpovai.— El/c dv irapapa^eve 0vo~6ev Ta?
/K€Xe[i;^]|o Ta? icaiceipevav icar *A\e'av, rpU ooeXo? 6<f>\e[v av]\\rl 25
f€/cdo~rav, rb pev hepiav ral deol, rb 8* epia[v toi]|? hiepopvdpovai.
— Tai iravayopai to? Aie^[o/xi>a/i]!oi>a? aprvev rd Iv Tai? iirroXai?
iravra r[a . . . .— t]o? Bapiopyb? rov Koirpov rbv aTrv86ap[iov
e£dyev] ral he/386pat to Aeaxavaalo pevos • [el Be pe, 8ap)fl[pd]v 30
6<p\ev.— Tbv Havayoptnov piva [31-35 only a few words left]
for those not unblemished (and so suit-
able only for personal use) one shall
impose a pasture tax. lie shall not go
beyond what he declares in his function
ofhierothytes. That is, his official state-
ment as to the condition of the ani-
mals is final.— 7. irdp &v : xdp A (a) dv.
58 a.— hupoftvWf : lepodvTitav. 78, 157.
9. hdv: &». 58 d.— Sf |U: used like
efcror nj.— 20. Unless the Fifty or the
Three Hundred approve. Acc. abs. con-
struction. 178.— 21. 85jid: temple.
— hroUri : aor. subj. to fut. of<rw, cf.
Horn. olW/itKu, Hdt. droiaai. For ab-
sence of Aw see 174.— 23 ff. Meaning
uncertain, but probably If one drives
in a wagon outside of the high road
leading through A lea, one shall pay a
fine of three obols for each (wagon),
etc. — 66o4tv: adv. from *&6p-<Td*p =topafc (fade*. 183.1. — KOKCi|Uvav:
KaraKttfUvTis. 95.— 26 ff. The officials
are to make all arrangements for the
market, which was held at ancient
festivals as at our modern fairs. Cf.
Ditt.Syll.736.99ff.— 28. dm>S6<rii[iov]
:
adjective derived from a now quotable
irvdoeufa, payment (no. 18s) = Mtoait(164.4), but here probably meaning
for sale.
178 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 18
18. Tegea. IVcentB.c. IG.V.ii.6. SGDI.1222. Hoffmann 1.80. Michel585. Schwyzer656. Kalen, Strena phil. UpsaL 1922, 187 ft
7T€ cj>c . Xo .|
el/c av n yivrjroL toi? ipycbvai?
to£? Iv toi avrolI
e*pyoc, oo~a irepi to j-pyov • airveaOco Bk 6 aBiKrj-
5 p,evo<;|top a8i/cevra Iv apApavs rpial airv ral av to a8(tycr)p.a yivrj-
toi, varepov 8k pr} • xal on ay Kplvcovcn\ol ecrBoTfjpes, icvpiov earoj.
— Et 8k TrSXepos 8ia\Kco\vaei n tcov epyeov r&v eaBodivrcov rj tcov|
rjpyacrpiveov n <f}0epaitol Tpia/cdcrioi Biayvovreo
|tC Bel ylveerQai •
10 ol Bk arparayol irScroBop iroivno,||
eltc hv BiaroC crefxis 7ro'\€/io?
r)vai 6 kcoXvcov rj ityOop/cco*; Ta epya, XaefyvpoweoXlov co'ito? /carv
Ta?|
7ro'\io?. el 8k Tt(?) ipycovqeras firj lytcexijprj/coi T0*?|
€pyo^f6
8k 7ro'\c/io? 8ia/cco\voi, airv86a<; [t]o apyvpiov,|to &v \e\a/3i]fcc6<?
15 Tvy%dvTi, aef>ecoerdco tco epyco,||
eltc hv /eeXevcovcn ol iaBorijpe:.—Et 8* a[v] ti? iir^o-vvlararoL Tat? icrBdcrecn tcov epyeov rj Xvpalvrjfroi
kcLt el Be nva rpoirov cfydfjpcov, ^aptdvreo|ol ierBoTTjpes, oaai ctv
BeaTol o~<f>ei$ £aplai, Kal|
ayKapva[a6v\Tco Iv eirlxpiaiv teal Iva-
20 y6vrco||
Iv 8ucaGTf)piov to yi.v6p.evov to* ir\r)0i Ta?|
fcfitav.—Mr) ige'o-Tco Bk firjBk KOivavas yeviaQai
|tt\4ov rj Bvo eirl prj-
Bevl tcov epyeov el Bk pr), 6ef>\erco\€/cao~TO<; TrevnjKOvra 8apxp,d<;,
18. Regulations governing building-
contracts.
1 ff.—, if any trouble arises between
the contractors on the same work, as re-
gards the work. — 4. dirv rat : from the
time when, relative use of the arti-
cle, as in 1. 14 etc. See 126.— Off. If
war shall interrupt any of the works con-
tracted for, orshould destroy anyofthose
completed. Note the change of mood.— 9 ff . The generals shall furnish rev-
enue (to meet the damages suffered bythe contractors), if it seems to them
that it is war that is hindering or has
destroyed the works, from a sale of
booty against the city's account.—12 ff. But if any one who has madea contract has not begun on the works
and war interrupts, he shall return
whatever money he may have received
and withdrawfrom the work, ifthose giv-
ing out the contracts so order.— 16 ff. Ifany one makes opposition to the allot-
ments of the works or does an injury in
any way, etc.
—
kAt ct 84 nva: ei 64
Tti, detached from verbal phrases, has
come to be used independently in the
sense of a simple indefinite, as is some-
times et T« in Attic (e.g. Thuc. 7.21.6).
Cf . k*t d ti 1. 82.— 18. brat kt\. :
with whateverpenalty seems best to them.
— 20. to the court which is constituted
to suit the amount of the penalty.—wkifli : = irX^Sti, like tn = Irtt etc. onthe reverse side of this same tablet. 9,
App.— 21 ff. 'No more than two part-
ners for any one piece of work, andno contractor to have more than two
No. 18] ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS 179
iireXaado-dcov|Be oi aXuurraC' ipfyalvev Be Top. fioXop^vov eirl rot
||
rjpCaaoi Ta? fa/i/au. /caret avra Be* Kal cite av [r]t9|irXeov rj Bvo 25
epya fyrj t&v lepa>v rj t&v Bafi[o]atcov|icar ei Be Tiva rp6irov)
otivi ap. fArj oi aXiao~ra[l]\
Traperdfjcovcn 6p,odvpaBbv Traines, fa/u-
o)[a]0Q)|/cad* e/caarov t&v irXedvcov ipycov /carv firjva
||
irevrrjKOVTa 30
Bapxpals, p.4ar av iTriafyr} Travra"]|Tti ipya ra irXdova.— Et [B*]
av Tt[? ivB]ttCT)TOi r&vI
irepl Ta epya av[yyeypafipdvcov] k&t ei Be
ti, p>rj\[Bkv BeiciaOto ra? Tipa]v • ei Be* at), urj oi io-Tco XvBlkov|
urjBe-
irodt aXX' rj iv Heyiai • ei B* dv ivBi/cd£r}TOit ||
airvretcrdToy to gplo? 35
BiirXdaiov to dv Bued£rjTOi •|ia,ro £e icai to>i/} tg> iiri^ap.Uo 6 avrb?
Xyyvos oirep\Kal tc5 2p7» ^9 iv eaTeiatv.— Ei 8' dv t*9 ipyavjaa*
|
ipyov ti TroaKaTV^Xdyfrr} ti aXXv f&v xnrapypvToav|
epycov eXre lepbv
eiTe Bafjtdatov eXre XBtov||
trap Tav avyypa<f>ov ra9 iaBoKav, dirvKa- 40
6uTTaT(oI
to KaTuf$Xa<f>dkv T049 toYot? avaXd>p,aaiv ur) r)acrov[rj
irrrdpxe iv toi ^povoi ra9 ipycovlav • et 8* a/x p.t)|
KaTvardo"ij, ta
iwi^duia aTTVTeierci), Kardirep\
iirl toU aXXois 6/370*9 to?9 irrrepa-
uepois TeraKTOt.||
— Et 6* dv t*9 twi/ epycovav r) tcov ipya^ofie^ 45
1/0)1/1
eirripeid^ev Bdaroi iv T(i epya rj direidr\vai toIs|
€7np,eXoue\>oi<;
pieces of work without the unanimous
consent of theheliasts.'— 24. Ifu^aCvtv
kt\.: any one who wishes may be in-
former, receiving half the fine as a re-
ward.— 25. KO.T& aurd : kcltA tA avrd.
So /cot(£t<p (11. 43, 60) for xarA Tt£rep,
Att. Kaddirep.— 30. untfZ aH t/ie areas
pieces of work cease.— 81 ft. Restora-
tions uncertain, but perhaps If any
one is a litigant concerning any of the
terms of the contract, he shall receive
no pay; otherwise he shall not have
right of trial elsewhere than in Tegea
;
and if suit is brought against him, he
shall pay double the amount for which
the suit is brought. And the same
person who was (the surety) for the
work, shall be surety for this fine, for
its payment, h tmivip refers back
to trtta/dw, not to tpyu. Mumt, like
Cret. fpSiKot, is used impersonally
with the dative of the person in-
volved in the suit. For Iviixd^roi, cf
.
Aenian. ro?t Ipducafo/xlrots the litigants
SGDI.1432 a, andDelph. iySiKafotvot if
subjected to suit SGDI. 1706.— 87 ff.4If
a contractor injures any of the exist-
ing works contrary to the terms of the
contract, he must at his own expense
put it in as good condition as it was at
the time of the contract. Otherwise he
must pay the same penalties that are
fixed for other pieces of work over-
due. '— 45 ff. * If a contractor or work-
man seems to be abusing the works, or
disobedient to those in charge, or dis-
regardful of the established fines, the
workman may be expelled from the
work, and the contractor brought to
trial and fined in the same way as is
180 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 18
rj Karv<f>povf}vai rfov kiri£ap.L<av|
r<av T€rayfi4wovixvpioi idvrco oi
60 iaBorfjpc*;|
rbp. fikv ipydrav iaB^Wovre: is rol epyoi,||top 8k ipyco-
pav fa/woVre? iv iwiKpiaiy tcardirep|to? briavptorap^po? rats
iaSoteals yeypair[r]oi.|
—"On 8* b\v iaBodij epyov ctrc Upbv elre
8afi6o~i[ov]f
|
irrrapxev ray tcowav avyypa<f>ov rav[v]l tcvpi[av]|7T09
ral iirbs rol epyoi yeypapfi&[cu av]yypd<f>[oi].
prescribed for those who make oppo-
sition to the allotments.'— 50. {afulv-
th Iv ivUpuriy : condensed expression
for {a.fu6vrei ical Ayicapfofforrcs rrX. Cf.
11. 17-19. — 61. t6% hnrrapivot : acc.
aba. 173. — farSoicaSt : ArftWt in 1. 16.
The giving out of the contract* and ac-
ceptance of proposals is the same thing.
—53 ff .4 This general contract shall be
in force in addition to the special con-
tract for the particular piece of work.
'
Cyprian
The Cyprian Syllabary
Nearly all the Cyprian inscriptions are written in a special syllabary.
This consists of signs for each of the five vowels— these being used where
no consonant immediately precedes, that is initially and for the second
element of diphthongs— and signs for each combination of consonant and
following vowel, as ma, me, etc. But there is no distinction between long
and short vowels, nor, in the case of mutes, between surd, sonant, and
aspirate. Hence the sign te (the transcription with t is a matter of conven-
tion) may stand for tc, ti/, &, 0«, or $rj. Nasals before consonants are
not written, e.g. a ti = A(v)ti. 1
For a final consonant the sign containing the vowel e is used, e.g. kase
= Kcfe. For groups of consonants the first is indicated by the sign contain-
ing the vowel of the syllable to which this consonant belongs. That is, its
vowel is determined by the following in the case of initial groups and con-
sonant + liquid ; by the preceding in the case of liquid + consonant, and
also <r 4- consonant (cf. 89.1). Thus po to line = irroXiv, pa tiri = xar/x,
e u ve re ta sa tu = cifperaxraru, a ra ku ro = dpyvpo, e se ta se = torture. Exam-ples of other groups are rare.2
1 In the Greek transcription the mutes are distinguished and the nasal before
consonants is supplied in parentheses. But « and 5, not tj, w, are used, in accord-
ance with the practice adopted for other inscriptions where the signs 17 and w are
not in use. For some uncertainties in regard to the proper transcription, see 199.2 We find me ma name no i = neixvapApoi, kaeikenetoise = KatriyAroit but i ki
ma menose= fe/capAet, terekinija = ripx*j*% tipetera- = Sij&pa-, -vanakoto
SC = -fdiVKTOS,
No. 19] CYPRIAN INSCRIPTIONS 181
Words are separated by a special sign, but this is commonly, though not
uniformly, omitted after the article, and sometimes in other groups of
words. In such groups a final consonant is often treated as medial, hence
ta po to line = tol(v) irroKtv, etc.
19. Idalium. Probably V cent b. c. SGDI.60. Hoffmann 1.135. Schwy-
zer 679. The first five lines only are given in the more exact syllabic tran-
scription. In this|denotes the word separator, not the line division,
which is indicated by numerals.
1 ote|
tapotolinee tali one|kate vorokonematoi
|kaseke
ti e ve se|
i to i|
pi lo ku po ro ne ve te i to o na sa ko 2 ra u|
pa si le
u se|sa ta si ku po ro se
|ka se a po to li se
|e ta li e ve se
|a no ko ne
o nasi lone|
tononasikupo 3 rone tonijaterane|kase
|tose
|
kasikenetose|
ijasatai|
tose|a to ro pose
|tose
|
itai|ma
kai|iki 4 ma me nose
|aneu
|mi si tone
|
kasapai|euvereta
satu|
pa si le use|kase
|
apotolise|onasi 5 loi
|kase
|toi
se|ka si ke ne to i se
|a ti to mi si to ne
|ka a ti
|ta u ke ro ne
|to
venai|exetoi
|etc.
"Otc Ta(v) ttt&Kiv 'ESaXiov Karifopyov MaSoi *a? Keriifes
i(v) tol <Pt\oKVTrpov fcrei to *Opaaayo]pavy fiaaiXevs 'ZTaaticvirpos 2
*a? a TTToXts *Fl8a\iife% dvoyov 'Ovd<ri\ov rbv 'Ovaaucvw^pov
top ijarepav *<z? to? /cao-iyveros XjaaQai to? a(v)6porro<; to? i(v) toll
p>a%ai t«|/ia/LteVo? avev p.iaOov. #ca? irai eufperda-arv ftaaikevs 4
*a? a 7tto'\i? 'Ovao-C^XoL /ca? toi? /caaLyveTOL? a(v)rl to fiiadov xa
a(v)rl Ta vyipov Zopevat £1; toi|
poUoL toi fSaatXepo*; *a? 4% toll 6
TTTdXifi apyvpo Ta(\avrov) a Tci(\avTOv)' I SvpdvoL vv cl(v)tl to|
apyvpov ToBe, to Ta\d(y)Tov)f3ao~ik€V$ #ca? a 7TTo'Xt? 'OvaaiXoi *a?
Tot? Kaai\yv€TOi<; airv toll fat toll /3aai\efo<; Ta i(y) TOLpovL tol 81
A\a(n)irpLjdTaL To(y) yopov|tov i(v) tol eXct to(v) txpav6p*vov
"0(7)/ca(i/)TO? dXpo *a? Ta ripyytja Ta eirLo(y)Ta||
ird(y)Ta eyey 10
19. Agreement of the king and city between the withdrawal of the Athe-
of Idalium with the physician Onasilus nian expedition of 449 b.c and the
and his brothers for the care of the union of Idalium and Citium 891 b. o.
wounded during the siege of the city — 8. t(v) roipori : in the district. Cf
.
by the Persians and the inhabitants of olp&p (Hesych.), boundary line.
the Phoenician city of Citium. 9. &Xfo: cf. Hesych. tfXoua- riproi.
This siege is to be placed somewhere But AXfop here is not identical with
182 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 19
iravovtov vpaU %av areXevl I k4 <rt? 'OvdaiKop I to?|
/caaiyveTO?
12 e to? 7rai8a? to(v) iral8ov tov *OvaoiKVirpov i£ rot yopoi roiSe|ef
opv^e, 184 irai 6 dpvfce ireio-ei 'OvaeCXoi, *a? to*? /caaiyvirodp e
to£? Traial tov apyvpov To(v)8e, apyvpo Ta(XavTov) a rafXavrov).|
H «a? 'OvaalXoi oifoi avev to(v) /caaiyverov tov alXov ifperdaarv
ficKTiXeity; *a? a ttt6\is 8opevai a(v)rl ra vyipov to fuadov apyvpo
16 7T€(\&€/ra?) 8' 7re(A.e*efa?)Ift 8i(fi.vaia) 'E(8a\ia)- e 80 /cot ia»
/9a<7tXcv9 #a? a 7TTo'\t? 'Oi/ao-^UXoi ci(v)tI to apyvpo to8c airv Tai
18 feu rat f3aai\€fo<; to, l(v) MaXavija\c Tat irehljai, to(v) x°Pov to(i>)
Xpav£6fi€vov 'AfievCja aXpo #a? ra Tep\%vija to, iiri,6(v)Ta Trd(y)Ta t
20 to(i>) iroexpnevov 7ro? to(i>) p6fo(v) to(v) bk.pvp.iov *a? 7roj|? to-v t€/>e-
fi/ai> Ta? 'Addvas, *a? to(i/) kolttov top l(v) 2i/u8o? apoupa|t, to'(i>)
Atf€#k/ii9 o *Appavev<; e%e aXpo(v)ttov iroex^p^vov 7ro? Ilao-ayo'-
22 pa|i> tov *Ovao-ay6pav /ea? ra T^pyvija Ta eTn6(y)Ta Trd(y)Ta ex€V
iravovLo^ tj/ral? fai> cnekija lo(y)Ta. e /ce cri? 'OvdViXoi/ I to? 7rat-
24 Sa? to? '0\vao-lXov ijj Tai fat tcuSc t ef t6Y icdiroi TOi8e il~ 6pv£e,
6 i£ opv%e Trefoei 'OvaatXoi e toi? iraial tov apyvpov To(v)8et
26 apyvpo\v 7re(\&e/ra?) 8' ire^XeKepai) ft 8i(p.vala) 'E(8a\ia). t8£
Ta(f) 8a\T0^ Ta'(i/)Sc, Ta pimja Ta8e IvaXaXiapAva,|fiao-iXevs /ca?
28 a 7tto\a? KaTiQijav l(v) Ta(v) Olov tuv 'AOdvav Ta(v)ve irepy
JL\8dXiov
GVV opKOW p>e Xvo~ai Ta? f/jera? Taa8e vpaU fai>.|07rt o-t? xe Ta?
30 fpeTa? Tao-8e Xvae, avoatja poi yivoiTV. Tat ye||
{a? TaV8e #ca2
to? /ea7ro? toVSc ot 'OvaviKvirpov iraihes /ca? to(i/) iral8ov ol 7ra]t-
8e? efoo-t at/rei, o(t) roipovi toi *E8a7u€fi torn.
Kairot (cf. U. 20, 21) and is probably
plantation or orchard.— 10. iravivtov :
wholly salable (wvot), in full ownership,
agreeing with tA(v) x^P0,'» tne interven-
ing tA rtpxvija being disregarded, as
not coordinate. So in 1. 22 raroWos is
acc. pi. agreeing with rb(v) x*P°v an(i
t6(k) icairoy (11. 18, 20). — 6falt lav: tit
AA8thplov(?). ifait forever, 138.6. far
is possibly connected with tfu and fciw,
live, on the basis of a third by-form
fa-, but this is very uncertain. —29. Whoever violates these agreements,
may impiety rest upon him, that is he
shall be held guilty of an impious act.
For the force of 6ri, the formation of
which is wholly obscure, 131. Butit may also be taken as a conjunction
»o. Monument to Stheneias, son of
Nicias and grandson of Gaucus. See168d, and 38.
No. 21] LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS 183
Lesbian
20. Cebrene. V cent. b.c. SGDI.307. Hoffmann 11.132. Roberts p.324.
Schwyzer 638.
X[raXX]a V! lOevefai ep.p.1 to Ni/cialoi to Yaviclo.
21. Mytilene. First half of IV cent. IG.XII.ii.l. SGDI.213. Hicks94.
Hoffmann 11.82. Michel 8. Schwyzer 619.
€ [OTTI|
oY K€ at] 7T0'XX9
[a]/x<^oV[epat| ] ypd<f>maL et? Tap [a-TaX-
Xap rj ^/c/c|oXa7r]Ta)to*t, Kv[p]iov &rra>. t[6v Bk icipvavh'a to] xpv~ 5
aiov vttoBikop e[p,p£Pai ap,<f>o\T€p]aiai Ta*9 iroXUao-i, Bi/c[do~Tais
Be|
€fi]fi€vai t&i fikp ip. MvriXqpai \K4pvav\ri\ raU ap%ai? iraiaais
TaU ip. M[vriX\rj]vai 7rX^a? twp atp.iae'cop, dp. Qcokcll Bk [r]||ak 10
dpyaw iralaais TaU ip. <t>cotcai ir\[e"\\as t<op aip.ia4co[v] • rav Bk
BIkclp ep,p£Pai,|
iirei tee (oplavros i^iXdrji, ip i£ p,iyppe\(o-)o-i. at Be*
K€ KaTay[p]Sr)L to xpvaiop ic4p\pap vBapearTe[p]o[p] OeXcop, dapd-
Twi fa/u||aH70a> • ai Be /ee airv<f>[v]yrji p,[rj] deXcop ap,/3p[ot]\T7)P, 15
Tipdroy t[6] Bucao-TTjpiop otti %pr) a\vr(o)p irddrjp rj icaOe [/z]ez>at, a
si. Monetary agreement between
Mytilene and Phocaea. Coins of elec-
trum, a compound of gold and silver,
were issued by Mytilene and Phocaea,
down to about 360 b.c, and it is to
these that the inscription refers, though
the term used of them is xpbexov.
1 Any one debasing the coinage is re-
sponsible to both cities. If at Mytilene,
the magistrates of Mytilene are to con-
stitute the majority of the judges. Simi-
larly at Phocaea. The trial falls within
six monthsof the expiration of the year.
If one is convicted of intentional adul-
teration, he is tobe punished with death.
But if he is acquitted of intentional
wrong-doing, the court shall decide the
penalty or fine. The city is not liable.
The Mytilenians are to issue the coins
first (the cities alternating each year).
The agreement goes into effect under
the prytanis succeeding Colonus at My-tilene and Aristarchus at Phocaea.*
4-6. r[6v Si K^pvavra]: ictpva/u, if
correctly supplied here and in 11. 7-8,
has the same meaning which is moreforcibly expressed by Kipvav 68ap4vrepov
in 11. 13-14. Another restoration is
r[6» 4(p6dpKorra] here and [k&ttoiti] in
11. 7-8. The arrangements for trial im-
mediately following show that the
meaning required here is debase, not
make the alloy, i.e. simply coin, as often
taken. Moreover the electrum coinage
of this time and place was based upon
a natural, not an artificial, alloy.
184 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 21
8£ 7ro\i? avat\rio<; Kal a^dfuos [&t]to). 4Xa%ov MvriXrfaaoi irpo-
20 ade k6tttj)V. apx€l '""poravL^ 6||weSa KoXcovov, 4[fi <J>]c6/cat 8k 6
ireSa 'Apur[T]\ap%ov.
22. Mytilene. Soon after 324 b.c. IG.XII.ii.6. SGDI.214. Ditt.Orient.2.
Hicks 164. Hoffmann 11.83. InwrJurid.il, pp. 344 ff. Michel 356. Schwy-zer 620.
[koI oi /3]aai [Xrje^ 7rpoo~T{]0r)o~[0ov rwt KareXrjXv-
0ov\rt <w9 r4%vav T€Xva]fi4v[co~\ tw 4[v toll] ttoXi Trpoade [eoiro?. ai
$4 k4 Ti9|
tS)v KaT€XrjXv06v]Tcov fir) ififi4vrj iv Tat? BiaXvai [ea]o-i
TavT[ai<ri,|
fir) ]€%4o-0co Trap ra? irdXios KTrjfiaTO<; firjSe-
5 vo$ firj[8e ai^L^ira) iirl fir)~\8€V rfap. irape^coprjaap avrati oi iv rai
ir6Xi irp6\a0€|
2oitc9, aXXa o~]t€ixovtov eVl ravra ra Krrjfiara oi
wapx<i>pr)crav\T\€S avrcoi 4k to)v] iv toll ttoXi irpoade iovreov, Kal oi
arp6rayoL eis|
[aftOi? airo^4pov\rov iirl rov 4v ran ttoXl irp6a0€
4ovra ra Krrjfiara|
[a)9 fir) o~vvaXXay]fi4va> ra> KareXrjXv0ovro<i •
10 Kal oi fiaaiXr)€$ irpoarC^OrjaOov ran 4v r]ai tt6Xl irpoa0€ iovrc
a)9 r&yyav r€%vafi€va> tw Ka\[reXr]Xv0ovro<i *] firjK at k4 t*9 Sfoav
ypofyrjrai irepl r[o~\vra)Vt fir) €io~d\[yovrov oi 7rep{]8pofiO(, Kal oi
hiKcuTKOiroi firjSe a[W]a oipXa IMlfetO"\
[i7rifieX€o~0ai 8e] to29
arpordyois Kal roU /3[ao~(X]r)a<; Kal roh ir^pihpofiois Kal r]oU
22, Measures taken for the settle-
ment of disputes arising between the
exiles who returned under Alexander's
edict of 324 b.c. and the remaining citi-
zens of Mytilene.
Most of the restorations adopted are
those preferred by Dittenberger I.e.
But in many cases others are equally
possible.
1 ff.4 The paaCXrpt shall favor the
returned exile on the ground that the
one who remained in residence has
been guilty of fraud. But if any one
of the returned exiles does not abide
by these terms of settlement, he shall
not receive any property from the city,
nor shall he enter into possession of
any of the property which those whoremained in the city have surrendered
to him, but rather those who surren-
dered it shall enter into possession of it,
and the generals shall return the prop-
erty to the one who remained in resi-
dence, on the ground that the returned
exile has not conformed to the agree-
ment. And the PaaLXips shall favor the
one who remained in residence on the
ground that the returned exile has been
guilty of fraud. Nor, if any one brings
suit, shall the clerks of the court and
inspectors of justice, or any other
magistrate, introduce it.'— 18 ff.4 The
officials are to intervene if all things
prescribed in the decree are not carried
No. 22] LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS 185
8itcacrtc67roLS teal Tal? [aXXa]i? ap%ai<; at tee||
[lltj yivrjrai airav\ra 15
a)9 Tail ylr[a<f)i<rfiaTi yeyp<nrr]ai, ttardypevTOV|
[8e tov aderevrd
Tt tu>v iv rat yfra<t>{<rfmrt yeypa] p>p4veovfa><? tee pi)8\[ev 8id<f>opov
eirj roU tcaTeXrjXvOovrecraL tt]/oo? toU iv toll ttoXl|
[irpocrde eov-
ra?, aXXd 8idyoLev oi 8iaXe]XvpevoL Trdvres irpb<% aX|[XaXoi9 avv-
TrdwTQ)*; teal avem/3ov\€v]Tco<; teal ip.p4voLev iv toll a^irvicplat, toll 20
tw f3ao-(\Tjo<; teal iv tcl]l ht,a\v<ri toll iv tovtcol tgh i/ra|[</u<rpan.
SiaWd/crais 8* eXecrO]aL rbv 8dp.ov av8pa<; eitcocri, 84tea|
[p.ev itc
T&P tcaTeXdovrcov, 84tca] 8e i/c tcov iv toll ttoXl irpocrde iovrcov.|
[ovroi 8k vpcoTOV pev <f>vXdcrcr]ovTOV /cal iirLpiXecrdov &>9 prj8ev
ea\[<r€Tai 8icUf>opov to£? KaT]eX66vrecraL teal tols iv toll ttoXl trpo-
<7||[#€ iovreaaL. TrpdgoLcri 8k] /cal irepl to>v ap.<f>Lcrf3aTT]p4v(i)v tCTrjpA- 26
Ttov|
[a>*9 oi T€ tcaTeXQovre; /c]al 777)0? toI? iv toll ttoXl eovras ical
irpbs|
[aXXdXoL? paXicrTa fi\kv 8LaXv0i]crovTaLfai 8k prj, ecrcrovraL
a)? 8LK\[aL0TaT0Lfteal iv ra]t? 8LaXucr(ecrcrL
iTaU 6 ftacriXevs iiri-
tcpivve,|
[teal iv toll crvvaXXdy]aL ippeve'oLcri irdvre: teal oitetfcroLcrL
Tap. 7rd||[Xii> teal Tay yatpav 6]povoevre^ irpb1; aXXaXot? teal irepl 30
XprjpaTcov|
[7T€0*a to irapa848ex]0aL Tat? 8iaXvo~i<; a>? irXelcrTa teal
irepl optcaj|
[tov tee airopocrcrcoLCTL ol]|
7ro'XtTat, irepl tovtcov irdv-
tojv oercra tee 6p.o\[Xoy€0)LcrL 7roo? aXXaXo]t?, ol aypedevre; av8pe$
<f>epovrov iirl t\[ov 8apov, 6 8k 8a/Lto? atco]vcraL<; at tee dyrjTaL crvpr-
<f>4prjv fioXXevera).||
[ai 84 tee 6 8ap.o$ dyrjTaL to] bpoXoyrjp.eva 7rpo? 35
aXXaXoi? avp<j>ef
pov\[Ta, yjra<f>icracr0aL /cal Tot? tca]TeXd6vTecrcTL iirl
LpiOiva trpOTOVLO^|
[o<ra-a tee toU Xolttolctl ylra<j)]La0rj. ai 84 k4tl
out, and condemn any one who dis-
regards them, so that there may be
no disagreement between the two par-
ties and they may live amicably and
abide by the decision of the king and
the settlement reached in this decree. 1
— 21 ff. 1 Twenty men are to be chosen
as mediators, ten from each party.
They are to see to it that no disagree-
ment arises, and in the case of dis-
puted property they are to bring it
about that the parties shall be recon-
ciled, or, if not, that they shall be as
just as possible, and abide by the terms
of settlement which the king decided
upon and the agreement, and dwell
in harmony. 1— 30-81 ff.4 Regarding
questions of money, after the terms of
settlement have been accepted as far
as possible, and regarding the oath and
other matters, the men selected shall
report to the people, who shall take
such measures as seem advantageous.
If thepeopleapprove the mattersagreed
186 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 22
ipBevrj tco yjra<pCcr/xaTO?,|
[Trepl tovtw a kplats earto €7r]i rdi &6X-
Xai. /cvpcodevTO? Be rib yjra<f>la\[naros vrrb tw BdfMo, avfiirapra] top
40 Bdfiop ip rdi elico Carat, rco firjppos||
[weSa rap Ovalap ev^aaOai] towOioiai iirl aeorrjplai Kal euBai\[fioplai rcofi iroXlrap Trdprcop] yeve-
adai rap BtdXvaiP tow KareX^doprecrai Kal tow irpdaOe] ip rdi irdXi
iopreaai • toI[? B]e tprjas ij[ow Bafioaloi? dirapras Kal] Taw Ipelais
oelyrjp t[oI]? i/avow Kal|
[top Bdfiop irpbs evyap avp4X]6rjp. ra he
45 Ipa ra 6 Bdfio? [e]v^aroyore i^errefiyfre tow dyye'Xoi? 777309] top
ftaalXrja, dirvBofxepaL tow /3aal\[X7jo<; yeveOXtoiai Kar iplav]rop •
Trape'fjLfxepai Be rdi Ovalai Kal [t|ow eiKoai avBpas Kal tow d]yye~
Xow roU 7r/)09 top ftaalXrja Tre[fi,(f>\6epras tow dirv ra>p TrpoaOe] ip
rdi ttoXi i6pTG)v Kal tow a[irv to)p\KareX06pr<op. to Be sfrcfyiapa
t]oOto dvaypd^avras tow r[ap,lai<:
23. Nesos. Between 319 and 317 B.C. IG.XII.ii.645. SGDI.304.Ditt.Orient.4. Hicks 1 138. Hoffmann 11.129. Michel 363. Schwyzer 634.
Only the text of side A is given here, the more fragmentary B being omitted.
Ka]l *AXe^apBpo[<;|
x]g>/>cw
rdi ttoXl Kal|
[ ora Be] 'AXelfapBpos BidX[Xa\^e to/a
5 Trap ap6po)]Trcop /31op, <PlXnnros Be [6 ||^lXIttttco Kal] *AXe'f-apBpo?
6 *AXe£dpBpQ) r[a\fi /3aacXel]ap irapiTuifiop, ®^/50W7r09 ecop|
[tow
fiaa]iXrjeaai <£i\o9 Kal tow arpor[d\yoiai] Kal tow aXXoiai Ma*€-
10 BSpeaai n[e\ydX]a)P ayddwp otno? yiyope rdi ttoXl. 'A[p\\nTr]drpoy
yap iTTLrd^aPTOf; ^tffiara €W|rbfi iroXefiop ela<f>epr)P irdprmp rtop
aXXwp|
elafapoPTCQP ®epanrrro<; Trapyevoiiepos\
717309 tow fiaalXqas
Kal'
'AprCirarpop iK[ov]<f>iaae rap ttoTup, errpa^e Be Kal irpbs K\e[£-||
15 r]op Trepl tcw ew Kvrrpop arparela? Kal e\y] /MeydXas Bairdpa*; €W
upon, they may decree the same privi- be made annually on the anniversary
leges for the exiles returning in the of the king's birthday in the presence of
prytanyof Smithinas as for the others.' the twenty men and the messengers.'
— 38-89 ff. ' When the decree has been 23. Decree in honor of Thersippus
confirmed, the people are to pray that for using his influence with the Mace-
the settlement may be for the general donians in behalf of the city. For the
welfare. The priests and priestesses are historical references see Hicks and Dit-
to throw open the temples. The sacri- tenberger, I.e. There are some k<hm$
flees which were promised when the forms, as nerd for ire3d, drdypafcu be-
messengers were sent to the king are to side iyxapvaffiru.
No. 23] LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS 187
fiiKpov awayaye.|
[iy€Per]o 8e teal irepl rap criroSetap dprj[p|
aya-
00$] Kal Trap rcop aahpdirav ei<raycoya\p|
crlrco Ka]T€<T/ceva<ro~€t
e So)tee 8e Kal rai ttoXi|[XPVfJLaT]
a €k crcorrjpiap Kal tokois iXda- 20
[<ro|va? aXr]rjae rcoy KarecrraKOPrcop, iffadorj|
[8e xPr)]fie*T€<ra'
L Kal
rot? TroXiTaiai ek [cri\rcop(a]p. Kal HoXvirepxopro^ ek rav *Aa£[av|
<TTa\€]m-09 8lcblKr)CT€ <f>£XoV aVTOV TOLL 7T0]|[Xt V7rd]pXfJv>Tape- 25
aK€vao~(T€ 8e Kal 'Appd/3ai\[ov Kal] roU aXXot? rofc eVt tii'g>i> re-
Ta|[7/xeVo]i9 i/7ro Ta>z> /3ao~iXi]COP <f>tXoi<; rat, 7r[o|\t /ca]l raXXa
rrpdaacu fter evpolas irpb<;|
[toi> 8]a^ov irdpra' hihoadtu avrco
are\ei[av||
7rai>Ta)]i' to/z, irdpra \povov Kal avrco Kal [iK\yop]oio~i, 30
crraaai he avrco Kal eiKova ^a\[tfi|av], hehocrOai he Kal airrjcrip ip.
7rpoTavrj[{\co, k]oX ora Ke a irdkis Ipoirorjrai, fie'pis 8[i\$co]o~0co Sep-
crimrco Kal rcov eKyovcov at, rco y[€fpat]rdrco, KaXrjcrdai he Kal ek 35
irpoehplap •
|
[o-TeJ^ai/WTO) he avrov 6 yp?0<T'T( Ta^ ° €V[e'|a>i> cjv
tw aycove Kal oyKapvcrcrerco avBpay[a\6't]a? ez/e/ca zeal evpotas ra?
7r/>o? toi/ 8a|[/iOi/], tW yiPcbcrKcoicri irdpre^ ore 6 Sa>09 6||
[Na]<rtw- 40
rap rol<; ayddois dphpas [#c]al eve[^e] Tat? Tt[ftai] /cat crcoOeprot
avrco io-r€(f)a\[va]cl)6pr}a€V ap.epai<; rpls Kal evayyeXia|
Kal acorripia
e[d]vo~€ Kal 7rav[dyvp]iv avpd!\yaye hafiore[X]rjp Kal vvv rifiai
hiKaco*;. a\\vdypa-\jrai he roU rafiiais roU fiery
Hpa\KXe{rco rb yfrd- 45
$iap.a ek crrdXXav XidCvav|rco e/c ®ep/ia9 Xldco Kal crracrai oirira
K€ Se[p]\o-iirirco avpa[p]ecrKr} p-*XPL Tloppoirias ' i^e[o-]\rco he Sep-
aC\ir]irco Kal dXXa oirira Ke OeXrj rco[y||
t]pcov crao-a[i] rb ^d- 50
cf)icrfjui, Kal k€ n deX-q 7r[p]\oaypdcf)rjp, €fifM€Pac avrco, rcoy kcv
€vepye\rrj rdfi ttoXlp.
47. Ik 6tfppa« XC0u : of marble fromTherma, a place in Lesbos near Myti-
lene.— h^XP 1 IIopvoir(a$: site of the
temple of Apollo Parnopius, the epi-
thet being derived from *-4pvo^, Lesb.
Boeot. trbpvoyp (5). — 48 ff . : 'Thersip-
pus may also have the decree set upelsewhere in any sanctuary that he
chooses and add to it a statement of
any of his other benefactions.
'
24. Decree in honor of L. Vaccius
Labeo. This is a characteristic exam-
ple of the artificial revival of the dia-
lect in Roman imperial times (cf. 280).
With the genuine dialect forms are
interspersed Koirfi forms as irap^TTjaaro,
Trp&ratus, dvo-, /*rrd, leptus, icadd, if' otair,
etc.; hyper-Aeolic forms as 4<pdf}uvy
x\ddeos (words with original 17, not o);
and examples of late spelling as relfiait,
Karelpuv with « = t (21), iirurKtdffavra
(36), Kopaylafy {rwdpKourav with k = x
188 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 24
24. Cyme. Between 2 b.c. and 19 a.d. SGDI.311. Schwyzer 647.
[6a/t]o<ruu[<?| raU inrapKot]crai<: avrco Krrj^cruis iv rco
Zuapayrjco] rj tovtoicti tw Bd[fico] | opia iracro-vBid-
5 aavros teal||
[fieyaXo]7rp€7r€a(rd)Tais retfiais Boyfiari^opros Kal
pav]co iv to) yvu(p)acrtco tcareipcov irpoayprffifiepco, ip cS raU rel-\
fiats avrco KanBpvcret, KrLcrrap re Kal evepyerap irpocropt^ficurBecrdai,
ettcopds re xpvffiai? 6pre0rjptKaOd rols rd fii\ytara top Bdfiop evep-
10 yerrjcrdprecrai pouifiop icrn, fie\\rd t€ tc\p ef dpQpdmcop avrco fierd-
aracrip Kal Tap ep\rdcf>ap Kal OecrtP tw acofxaro? ip rco yvfivaaCco
yepqdrjp,|
diroBe^daepos inrepOvficos Tap KpCaiv ras irokios Aa\/3e'cop,
OTofyets Tot? rrpovirapyaipoicri avrco Kal irpoafi4\rpei,f; rap eavrco
15 rvxav T0*9 ecf)UrotcriP apOporrrco, rap\\
pep vwepfidpea Kal de'oicri
Kal T04? IcrcTodeoiGi apuo£oi\crap ra? re rco vavw Kareipuxnos Ta?
T€ to) ktterra\
irpocropvfiaaias relfiap iraprjTrjaaro, apK^p POfit-\
%cop rap KpLcrip rco irXddeos Kal rap evp6ap eirtrede^prjKrfP, raU Be
20 rots ayddoicri rcop dpBpcop Trperrot^jais dcrfiept^otcra %dpa avperri-
P€Vo~€ reifiats '
i<f>* ol\crtP irpeircoBeararop icrrt tcop eppoficop iSprcop|
%p6pcov rap irapreXea tcop els afiot/3ap dpijKOPrcop|
eiratpcop re
Kal retatcop irepl Ta? KaXoKciyadtas avrco|
uaprvptap cnrvBeBocrOai *
25 hi a Kal rvxa aydda BeSo^dai||to /36XXa Kal ro3 Bdfico • iiratprjp Aa-
fie'eopa irataas eopra re(\fias agtop Kal Bid rap Xotirap fiep irepl top
fitop crefiporara\Kal Bid rap cf>tXoBo(iap Be Kal rap fieyaXoBdiraPOP
(66 a). 6.pK(i)v (infin.), avvrt\h\ beside
the normal /u-fonns K&Xtjr, <TT«pdvwv,
etc. (155.3) are probably artificial.
wiJw (1. 5), if correct, is a contamina-
tion of ravor with Att. vtu. ixrypd^v
(1. 36-37) is an aor. infin. pass., like
hvriBi\v, with e carried over from the
indicative (perhaps only by the en-
graver). With regard to psilosis, wefind KOLTflpUP, K0LTl$pUCet, but i^tlKTOUTlV.
The forms of the relative, being bor-
rowed from the Kotrfi (126), are tran-
scribed with 9 throughout (cf. also
4<p' olfftp etc.); and one might also pre-
fer Uptw and tmntr (instead of tavrov
with » and Lesbian accent). But it is
impossible to determine whether in
such cases the Koirfj form was adopted
as a whole or only in part (cf. 280),
and moreover by this time little, if
anything, was left of the sound of the
8piritus asper even in the Koirf/. So the
transcription chosen is of small con-
sequence.
15 ff. He declined the excessive
honor, suitable only to gods and demi-
gods, of dedicating a temple and nam-
inghimfounder, thinking it to be enough
to have observed the judgment and good
will of the people, but the honors suitable
No. 24] LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS 189
eh|Tai/ TroXiV BidOecriP, /cat exvp *v ™ tcaW&rra BiaXafiyfrei re
Kal|
dirvBd^a, Kal tcdktfp eh irpoeBplap, teal are<f>dpcop ip 7rai/-||
recrai roh aycopeacrtp, oh a iroXif avpreXerj, iv ra rap|
Karev- 30
^av ctfiepa eiri rap arropBap tear rdBe ' 6 Sa/xo? o~T€|<£ai/ot AevKiop
OvaKKiop AevKico vlop AlfitXta Aafte'copa, <f>i\\otcvfiaiop evepyerap,
errecfrdpeo xpvaiG) apera? epe/ca\Kal <f)i\ayadlas ra9 eh eavrop • 6p-
redrjp Be avrco Kal ct||/coi/a9, ypdirrap re ip oirXco iy%pvcrco Kal 35
yaXKiap, Kar ra av\ra Be Kal fiapfiapiap Kal ypvcrCap ip rS yvppa-
ert'eo, i<f> Slp i7re\ypdcf>7jp • 6 Sa/to? iretpacrep AevKiop OvaKKiop
AevKia)|vlop AifXiXta Aaf3e'copa, cpiXoKvpaiop evepyerap, yvp,pa-
o-i\ap%r}crapra KaXco? Kal p*yaXoB6t;co<s, opBepra Be||Kal rb fSaXdr 40
pyop roh pe'oicri Kal 777)09 rap eh avro K0payC\ap rah vrrapKoicrai^
avrco Krr)crias ip Zfiapayijco, Kal ipnvKedtrapra rb yvfipdcriop,
Kal eKacrra iirireXecrapra\
Xafjnrpcos Kal fieyaXoyfrv^m ,apera?
€P€Ka Kal evpoas|ra<% eh eavrop. Kal iireC kc Be reXevrdcrrj, Kare-
P€^6ep\\ra avrov vrrb rcop i<f>dflcop Kal rcop pecop eh rap ayopap|45
crre(f>aP(o6r)P Bid tw ra<s rroXios KapvKos Kar rdBe * o 8a|/A09 crrecf>d-
poi AevKiop OvaKKiop Acvkico vlop Al/u\(a Aa\/3e'copa, <j>iXoKVfiaiop
evepyerap, are(f>dpco xpvaico ape\ra^ ePCKa Kal evpoas Ta9 eh eav-
rop • elaepe^O-qp Bk||avrop eh rb yvfipdaiov vtto re rcop i<f>d/3cop 60
Kal rcop|
pecop, Kal iprd<f>rjp ip co k clp evOerop efijiepai <f>a{prjrai
ro^rrco. rb Be sfrdcfricrfjia roBe apdypasfrai eh crrdXap Xidco \€u]kco Kal
opQifiepai eh rb yvp.pdaiop Trap rah BeBo\yfj.aricrp^pai^ avrco ret-
fiais. fifjpos <t>parp(co BeKara||cnr(opro<; iirl iepeco<; Ta9 'Pa>/xa9 Kal 55
AvroKparopos\
KaCcrapo<;, Oe'co vlco, de'co 'Lefidcrrco, apxie'peos fieyt-
crrco Kal 7rd\rpo<; Ta9 irdrpiBos IIoXe/x&)i/o9 ray Zrfpcopos Aao6Y|/ceo9,
irpvrdpio*; Be Acvkico OvaKKtco AevKico vico Aifu\i\a Aa/3e'copo<;, <f>i-
XoKVfiaicD evepyera, crre<f>apacf>6pco Be||
1,rpdrQ)PO<; ra> 'YipaKXelBa. 60
to good men he accepted with gratified- tions.—56 f.4 when Polemon was priest
tion. — 47. At|tiX(a : name of the tribe of Rome and Augustus. 1
in the nom. sg., as in Latin inscrip-
190 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 25
Thessalian
Pelasgiotis
25. Larissa. V cent. b.c. IG. IX. ii. 662-663. SGDI. 343-344. Hoff-
mann II. 42. Roberts 240. Schwyzer 584.
a. TloXuf-cpata ifipt. b. Fe*&a/*09.
26. Site of unknown identity, southeast of Larissa. V cent. b.c. IG.IX.ii.1027. Schwyzer 597.
a. "AttXopc A€<r^a[/]o[t].
b. 'Apierrtop 6ve'6etee teol aup8av%va<f>6poi.
c. Hp6vof: ipydf-aro.
27. Phalanna. VcentB.c. IG.IX.U.1226. HoffmannIL5. Schwyw»r608.
5 Nd/ios.|A? tee top
I
paaorov|
faXt\\TatceTa[i]|kolvcl xMI*-
10 aara Z[x]\°v *<d|
o*iW€T[a]||* aTnr€\Zo\cu'\ to
28. Larissa. About 214 B.C. IG.IX.ii.517. SGDI.345. Ditt.SyU.543.
Hoffmann 11.16. Michel 41. Schwyzer 590.
[Tay]€voprovp1
AvayKtirwoi HerOaXeioi, *Apiarop6oi Eupo/xttot,
2 'ETTiyeveos 'lacropetoi, EuoY*o[*|
1
ABa]uaPT€ioif 'AXefLa KXeapxetoi,
yvp-vaaiapyivro^t 'AXcua AauoadepeLoi • QiXLttttoi tol fiaaiXelos
iirio-ToXap a^ir^variXXapro^ irbr to? raybs teal rap ttoXip rap
xmoytypaaaipap •
4 "BaaiXevs Q>(Xi7nros AapieraL\eop toU rayoU teal rrji 7r6Xci
%a{p€ip. Herpalos teal 'Apdytcnriros teal 'ApterTOPov? aS? euro t?}?
irpeafieLa? iyipomo,||
€P€<j>dpi£6p fioi on teal 17 va€r4pa iroXis Sict
25. HoXvfivcUa: SC. ard\\a. See
168c— Fiic<8a(iot: see 46, 026.
86. Aristion and his fellow Sa(prtj(p6-
pw, set up to Apollo of the AlaxV' Alate inscription of Phalanna (IG.IX. ii.
1284) reads "AxXoun Ktpd[o]lov Zovvlx*-
rposI
Uo\tfiapxtSaiot 6 d&rat|6v40tiKt U-
pop.vapiov*l\aat xal i.px^avx^<poptl<Tat. —A«rxa[l]6[t] : or A«rxa[/]o (cf. 38)?
Aevxyrtpioi, an epithet of Apollo, oc-
curs in Plutarch, and Awxaifyiot is the
name of a month in Thessalian and
Cretan.
28. Decrees of Larissa made in ac-
cordance with recommendations of the
Macedonian king Philip V, whose let-
ters, dated 219 and 214 b.c. and writ-
ten in the mum}, are included. The
No. 28] THESSALIAN INSCRIPTIONS 191
tois iroXefioi*; TrpooSeiTai irXeovayv oIktjtcov • eo>? av ovv Kal M-\
povs eirivor}<T(0iL€v a^iovs tov Trap vplv 7ro\iT€VfiaTOS, iirl tov ira- 6
ooVro? Kpi'vco tyr)$C<Taadai u/ta? 07r<u? toi? /caTOi\/covaiv Trap vfilv
%eaaa\(ov rj tgjv aXXcov 'YLWtfvcov Sodrji iroXiTeta. tovtov yap
avvrtXeodemos Kal crvvp.€ivdv\Tcov irdvrcav Bid ra <f>iXdvdpo)7ra 8
ireireLo-p.ai erepd re 7ro[X]Xa tcov xpTjatficDv eatcrOai Kal ifiol zeal
rrji Tro'Xet Kal ttjv\
%d)pav /aoXXov i^epyaaO^o-eo'daL. erovs $"Tirep^eperaiov tea."
yfra^i^afi^vas ra? 7ro'Xto? yjrd<f>iafjLa||to viroyeypafifidvov • "ITa- 10
pdfifioi ra €KTa eir l/cd8i avvKXelros yevofievas, ayopavop.4vrovv
rovv rayovv irdv\rovv • Qikiiriroi rol fiacrcXeios ypdp.fiara Trepyfrav-
to? irbr to? TC170? Kal rav ttoXiv Bi(e) kL Yierpalos teal1
Avdy/cnr-
7TO? KalI
'Aptarovoos , ot>? aT Ta? Trpeio-fieCa*; iyivovOo, ive<f>avlaao€V 12
avrov, itok kC Kal a ap.p.4ovv 7ro'Xi? &€ to? 77-oXe/Ao? 7ro|T€oV€TO
irXeiovovv rovv KaroiKeiaovrovv • p.4o"iro8l kc ovv Kal tripos iiri-
voeCaovfxev af to? Tot 7rao a/i/ie|
iroXirevfiaros, ir toi rrapeovros 14
Kp€PV€fi€V -\lta<j)i^acr0€iv ajifie o(v)s /ce Tot? KaroiKevrecrat, irap afifik
Uer6[a]^Xovv Kal rovv aXXovv'TLXXdvovv Sodel a iroXirela • rolveos
yap avvreXeaBevros Kal avvficvvavrovv irdv\rovv 8te ra (friXdvOpovira 16
TreTrelcrTeLV aXXa re 7roXXa rovv y^puaip.ovv ecraecrdeiv Kal evrov Kal
Ta 7roXi Kal\rav yovpav fxdXXov i^epyaadeLo-eaOetv • iyfrdfacrret, ra
iroXireia irpao-crefiev irep rovvveovv kclt ra 6 /Sa|o-tXev? iypasfte, Kal 18
toZ? KaroiKevreacn irap ctfj,/i€ YlerdaXovv Kal rovv dXXovv 'EXXa-
vovv BeS6a0ecv rav iroX^reCav Kal avrols Kal iayovois Kal ra Xotira
Tifiia {nrapx^fAev avrols rrdvra oao-airep Aaaaiois, <j>vXds eXo/xe-||
vols €Kao~Tov irolas K€ /34XXeiT€i ' to ficL yfrd^icTfia rove Kvppov 20
efifiev Kair Travrbs ypovoi Kal to? rafxtas iaho^ev ovypdyjreiv avrb
Thessaliansat this time were nominally <ra(oi«: Aapuralots. Cf. Hesych. Advar-
independent, but actually subject to r^v Adpiaav. But in other inscriptions
Macedonia. Cf. Polyb.4.76.2. onlyAdpiaaor (later) Adpur<ra.—19f. ^v-
10. o-wicXfCTot: <rvvic\els (164.9) is X&s ft\. : choosing each the tribe to which
used, like Att. <r&yK\rtros iKK\r)<ria, of a he wishes to belong, rolat gen. sg. with
speciallysummoned assembly.—16. iv- tnntv understood, <pv\at gen. sg. by at-
toO : iavrov. So also evrot, evrijs in two traction to toIm. Cf. Att. 4\4<rOat 8i
other inscriptions of Larissa. — 19. Aa- afroi/s <pv\ifv Kal Srjfwv Kal (pparplav, rjs
192 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 28
ip ardWas Xi0la$ 8va<> teal Td ovvfiara tovp TroXiToypa$€i04pTovv
22 Kal KarOefiev|
Tap, p,ep tap iv to iepov rol "AitXqvpo? rot KepBoloi,
Tap, fid dWav ip rdv dtcpowoXiv, Kal rdv bvd\av> §ck K€ yi\pveiT€i
ip rave, Sofiev" Kal varepop ^iXIttttol to! fiaaiXelos iiriarroXap
24 aXXap dirvaTeXXaPTOS irbr|T09 rayo? Kal rap ttoXip, rayevoprovp
9
Apiaropooi Evpopeloi, JLvBUoi *A8apaPT€loi, 'AXtfIttttoi 'IttttoXo-
%€lot,||
*E7riy€P€0<; 'laaopeloi, "Svfieiploi Mvaaialoi, yvppaaiapyep-
T09 TipovplBa TipovpiBaloi, rap trrroyeypappipap '
|
26 " Bao-tXcw <I>tXt7r7T09 Aapiaatcov toi? rayols Kal rfjt iroXei %al-
p€ip. vrvpOdpofiai tovs TroXiToypa<t>7}0€PTa^ Kara|
ttjp Trap ipov
iTTiaroXrjp Kal to \frrj<f)io-pa to vperepop Kal dpaypa<f>ePTa<; eh Ta?
28 <rrrjXa<; iKK€KoXd<f>0ai • et\ir€p ovp iyeyopei tovto, rjaTOXTjKeiaap 01
<rvpf3ovXevaaPT€<; vplp Kal tov avpfa'popros rrji iraTplBt,|Kal T779
ip,r}$ Kp(a€<os. otl ydp irdvr(£>v KaXXurTOP iarip ax irXeCarwv pcre-
30 ydvrwv tov 7roXiT€VfiaTO<;\\ttjp t€ ttoXlp ia^veip Kal ttjp %d*pap p.i)
axrirep pvp alo"xpo)$ ^€p<T€V€a9aitpo/xi^cd pep ov8* ufxcop ovOeva dp
dpfreiweip, egeaTi Be Kal tow; Xonrois rois Tat? opolais ttoXito-
32 ypa<f>iai<% xpeopipov? decopelv, a>p Kal oi 'Pa)pal\ol elaip, ot Kal tois
ol/ceras, orap iXevdepdxraMTiP, irpoo-BeyppePoi ek to iroXlTevpa Kal
T(op apxalwp p€\[ra8i]8dpT€$ Kal Bid tov toiovtov rpoirov ov povov
34 ttjp 18iap irarp(8a iirrjv^ijKao'ip, dXXa Kal diroiKia^; (afoeBbp|
[eh
ef$\8opTjKOPTa tottov? iKirerropfaaip. irX\rj\p eri Be Kal pvp irapa-
KaXu) vpas d<f>iXoTifuo<t irpoaeXOelp||
[wpcx; to] itpaypa Kal tov*;
fi€P K€Kpipepov<; biro tcop ttoXitojp diroKaTao-Trjaai etas ttjp ttoXl-
36 Telap, el Be|
[tipc<; a]prjK€o-TOP ti ireirpd^ao-ip €t<r? ttjp ftaciXelap
rj ttjp ttoXip tj 81 aXX-qp Tipd airlav p.r) dgiol eiaip|
[ft€r4%\€iv
TTjt o~ttjXt}<; TavTTjs, irepl tovtcdp ttjp vTripdeaip iroiTjaaaBai^ ea>?
38 dp iyco €7rto-Toe^ra9 dirb ttjs|
[aTpa^Telas 8iaK0vo~o> • Tot? p&PTOV
KaTTjyopciP tovtcop p,eXXovaiP irpoeliraTe cforaw p.rj <f>avcbaiv Bid
<f>[i\Xo]Tip>lap tovto TTOtovPT&. crow f TopTTialov iy'."
4r fiovXuvrau (Jfat.— 28. tj<ttox^»«wav :
3 pi. plpf. of dtfrox^w, miss the tnark,
fail. Both word and ending are post-
classical.— 38. |Urrov: fiirrot. This is
now attested from some half dozen *o<n}
sources. It is probably due to the anal-
ogy of adverbs like rpwror, Xo«r6i»,etc.
—
40 wip Upofiv : apparently equivalent,
No. 29] THESSALIAN INSCRIPTIONS 193
yfra<f>i(afi€va^ Ta? iro\io? yfrdqbicrp.a to v7roye\\[y~\pap,pLe'pop • " ©€- 40
fxicTLOi ra v<TT€pofjL€LPVLa ayopapop,epro<; 'AXel;imroi irep iepovp,
'AXcfvwrroi X^{a[v]|ro9 tydfyiaTei to, iroXiTeta, oaaovv fiev i<f>dv-
ypepQelv tapes tovp TreiroXiToypaobeLp>4povpyto? ray6$ iyypd[yfrap]-\
Ta? ci/ XevKovpa iaOe'fiev ai/ro? ip top Xipe'pa, tov[p u]a Xoittovp 42
toOv 7rerro\iToypa<f>€i/JLepovp kclt Tap iTnaT[o~\\\ap toI fiaaiXelos to.
bvvpara tcai Ta? eTrtoroXa? to£ fiaaLXeios *al Ta yjra^LafiaTa to
Te irmrpb [t]ci? yepop^pop\Kal to tci/aop oyypdyfraPTas ip arrdWa? 44
\i0tas 8va? KdTOeficp Tap pep lap ip top paop toI "AirXotwo? Tot
KcpSoiot,|| Tai/ 8c aXXai/ eV Tau a/cpoiroTup ip top poop ra? 'AOdpas,
Kal Tap opdXap top ip Tape yipvfiepap to?|
<to?> rafifa? 86p*p clt 46
Tap koipclp iroOohovp- to pa yfrd^iafia topc Kvppop ep.pi.ep /cair
iraprb<; ypopoi •" ot Trejro\iTo\ypa<f)€ip,€Poi kot Te Ta? eVio-ToXa? toi
/3ao-iXeio$ Kal ko,t Ta yjta<f)tapuTa Ta? 7ro'X*o? •
|
HapodpaKes • "Apxnnro? KaXXufrovpreios. 48
Kpappovpioi '*AyeiaCpoos Av/ciWo?, 4>aXa|/cpo? St/xtato?, [actX.
49-78].
TvpTOVPioL • Et/0otz/o? AeTTiWto?, <I>iXo'£a/uo? AeTTtWto?, Bo£- 79
otco? Aa/i/*aT/3€to?, [actX. 79-92].
29. Larissa. II cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.553. Hoffmann 11.18. Schwyzer595.
I.Tpvp.ovp MoXotoi [o] <f>dp*po<; cnreiXevd(e)povo~OeiP airb|Mo- 20
XoVoi to* QoCvucos to? ycpope'po*; to, ttoXl ko.t top pop.op apyv-
pioL|
aTaTeZpas heKairep.ire.1
AXioSovpos UoXvge'peio? 6 <f>dpLepo<;
a\7reiXev0epova0€iP airb YloXvge'poi 'Appo^epeioi to? yiPop*po<;|Ta 24
7ro'\i /caT toi/ pofiop apyvpioi aTaTelpa*; heicdirepure.
in the language of adulation, to WpPaffduxQ*.—41.S<rcrowrrX.: (the names)
o/ any tAai arc challenged amongthose enrolled, i<pdvypti>6<ip in mean-
ing not iQaipovrrat, but jraTTryopouirai
(cf. 1.38).— 43. KcilTA^cu|)(<r|taTa*cTX.:
and the decrees, both the one just previ-
ously passed and the present one. inrrpd
raf, SC. dpJpas. Cf. Boeot. rporijyl^
136.1. Similarly toi vrirpb rds ycvofti-
yoi -rip ixtQp \pa<pl<jpxkTo% in another in-
scription of Larissa (IG. IX. ii. 612.30).
29. The whole inscription of 44 lines
contains a list of manumissions, all in
the same phraseology.
20. ^diuvos&irtiXcvfcpoftrfov: perf.
infin. = dTrjXevdtpCxrdai, with tpdfttvot^
declared free.
192 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 28
iv craXXas XiOlas 8vas ical rd ovvftara rovv TroXiroypafeiOevrovv
22 ical icarOepev|
rap pev lav iv rb iepbv rol "AirXovvo*; rol KepSotoi,
rdfi pA dXXav iv rdv dicpdrroXiv, ical rdv ovdXav, tefc ice yi\vveirei
iv rave, Bdpev" ical wrrepov QiXtinroi to* fiacriXelos iiricroXdv
24 dXXav dirvareXXavro^ rrbr|to? rayb? ical rdv iroXiv, rayevdvrovv
1
Apicrrovooi TLvvopetoi, KvBlkol 'ABapavreioi, *AXcfCmrot 'liriroXo-
X*t°l> ||
'Ewy&co? 'lacrovetoi, Nvpeivtoi yivaaiai'oi, yvpvaaiapyev-
to? TipovvtBa TifJLOWiSatoi, rdv xrrroyeypappevav •
|
26 " Ba<n\eu9 &£Xtinros Aapcaaitov rots rayols teal rrjt irdXei Xa ^~
p€iv. irvvdavopai rovs TroXiToypa<t>7]de'vras Kara|
rrjv trap ipov
iiriaroXrjv teal rb yfrrf^Lo-pa to vperepov koX dvaypafyhnas el% Tas
28 arrjXas i/CK€tcoXd<f>6ai * ci \ircp ovv eyeyovei rovro, r)a-roxrjK€Larav oi
avvfiovXevo-avres vp.lv /cat rov o~vp<f>epovro<: rrji irarpCBi.|teal tt}9
ififj? Kplaecos. ore ydp iravrcov KaXXiarov io~riv us irXeCarcov /xerc-
30 ^oWcdi/ rov iroXirevparo*:||
rrjv re irdXiv layyeiv teal rrjv x&pav pi)
wrrrep vvv aurxpfc xepaeveadai, voptfa pev ovB* vp<av ovOeva dv
dvfrenrelv, efjecrri Be teal rois Xoiwois rois rals ofxoiais 7roXiro-
32 ypa<f>tai<; xPcotjL€'
VOVf! Qctopelv, <&/ ical oif
Pa>/Ltai|oi eiaiv, ot xal rots
olte€ra<:, orav iXevdepaxraycriv, rrpoaBexopevoi ek ro voXirev/ia teal
rtav dpxatcov pe\[Ta8i~\8dvr€$ ical Sid rov roiovrov rporrov ov pdvov
84 rrjv IBiav irarpCBa iirrjv^rjKacriv, dXXd teal drroiKias (a)xeBbv|
[ctv
eft^BoprjKOvra rorrovs iKirerrop^aaiv. irX[rf\v en Be zeal vvv irapa-
tcaXco vpas dfaXorlpw irpoaeXdelv||
[777209 rb] irpaypa ical roirs
p.ev KeKpipevovs vrrb rtov 7roXira)V aTroKarao-rrjcrai ela? rrjv ttoXi-
36 retav, el Be'|
[nw a]vr)icear6v ri rrerrpdxatnv cur? rrjv fiacriXetav
rj rrjv ttoXlv rj 81 dXXrjv nvd airiav p.)) dfyol eiaiv|
[perex]€tv
tt}? crrrfX-qs ravrr)*;, irepl rovrtov rrjv inripQecriv iroirjarao'dai, ea>?
38 dv iya) iinarpe^at; drrb t>J?|
[aTpd]relas Biaicovaco • rols pJvrov
icarrjyopelv rovrav peXXovaiv Trpoelirare 07ra>? pr) fav&criv Bid
<f>[t\Xo]riptav rovro iroiovvres. erov<; f Topmalov iy."
Ar po6\uirrai elyat.— 28. Tj<rrox^|«wrav :
3 pi. plpf. of iffToxto, miss the mark,
fail. Both word and ending are post-
classical.— 38. |Uvrov: nirrot. This is
now attested from some half dozen rot rf]
sources. It is probably due to the anal-
ogy of adverbs likerpwror, e tc.—40 -trip Upodv : apparently equivalent,
No. 29] THESSALIAN INSCRIPTIONS 193
yfrafaZafJLevas ra? irdXios ifrdfaafia to wroy^[y]pafifiepop • " ®e- 40
fuarioi ra varepofieivvta ayopapofiepro? 'AXet-tmroi irkp iepoQp,'
'AXcjflmrot X^£a[z>]|TO? iyfrd^io-Tei ra iroXiTeta, oggovp fiev i<f>dv-
ypevSelv icives tovp TrerroXiToypafeip.e'povp, to? rayo? iyypd[$>av\\
Ta? ip Xevtcovpa io~d4p.ev auro? ip top \i/j,&a, tov[p a]a Xoittovp 42
tovp TrerroXiToypafeifiepovp kclt Tap eTnaT\o^K.ap to! ficKTikelos to
opvfiara /cai Ta? €7riaToXa? toi j3aai\elo<; teal ra yjra<f>iafjLara to
re xnrrrpb [>]a? yepdpepop\ical to ra/iop byypd-fyavTas ip o-TaXXa? 44
Xidias Sua? Kar0€fjL€P tcLp fikp lap ip top poop rol "AttXovpo? rol
Kep8oLOL,\\ rap 8k aXXap ip rap a/cporroXiP ip top poop ra? 'AflaVa?,
/col rap ovdXav rdv ip rape yipvjiepap to?|
<to?> Taju'a? 86fi€P clt 46
Tap Kotvav iroOohovp- to fia yfrd<f>iafia top€ Kvppop efifiep Kair
Traprbs yjpopoi•
" ol ireiroXiTotypafeifiepoL kot tc Ta? €7rto-ToXa? toa
fiaaiXelo? koX /caT to, -^ra^Lafuira Ta? 7ro\to? *
|
la/Aodpa/ces • "A/)^7r7ro? Ka\\i<f>ovpr€io<;. 48
Kpappovpioi- 'Aytialpoo? Awc/mo?, <J>aXa|*/)o? 2tfi&uo?, [actX.
49-78].
YvpTox/PLoi • Evdotpos AerT^ato?, &iX68afio<: Aerr^ato?, Bot- 79
otco? Aa/i/iarpeio?, [actX. 79-92].
29. Larissa. II cent b.c. IG.IX.ii.553. Hoffmann 11.18. Schwyzer595.
^TpvfjLovp MoXotol [6] <f>dfi€PO<; cnr€i\€vd(€)povo-0€ip airb|Mo- 20
XoVot toI &otpi/co<; to? yiPop.4po<; Ta iroXi kclt top p6p,op apyv-
pLoi|
o-TaTetpa^ 8€Kair€r%ir€. 'AXi68ovpos IloXvfeWto? 6 fydfievos
a\ir€iX€V0€povo~0€iP airb HoXvg&oi 'ApfAogePeioi to? yipop^po*;|tcl 24
tto'X* tear top vofiov apyvpCoi aTaTelpas 8eKdir€p.ire.
in the language of adulation, to x$p
paadujcQr.—41.6W©vv/tTX. : (the names)
of any that are challenged amongthose enrolled. 4<pdvyp€rdttr in mean-
ing not icpaipovrrai, but Karrryopovvrai
(cf . 1. 38).— 48. ko\ rd +a4> la-par* kt\. :
and the decrees, both the one just previ-
ously passed and the present one. inrrpb
rat, sc. dpJpat. Cf. Boeot. tootijW,
186.1. Similarly toi fonrpd rot yenftt-
poi irip otwv \f/a<pl<rnarot in another in-
scription of Larissa (IG.IX.ii.612.30).
29. The whole inscription of 44 lines
contains a list of manumissions, all in
the same phraseology.
20. 4»djMvot AirciXcvtapofcHbiv : perf
.
illfin. = &ini\(vdcpu>cdat, with <pdp*rot,
declared free.
194 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 30
30. Larissa. Late II or early I cent. b.c. IG.IX.ii.536. Schwyzer 596.
[N itco]fc\€a[s A]i/ro/So[v]Xeio[?].|
XuTopevovros 'Ay€i\<r£a He-
5 vovveloi oi|tov ravpov Trefeipatycovre; •
|
Ni*o*Xea? AvrofiovXeios,|
'Apio-TLOW HapfLeviatceios,|
Ilpaflas ElpatcXei&aios,|
Aa/x4? Spa-
o-tWeio?,||
[/ctX. 10-19].
31. Crannon. II cent. b.c. IG.IX.ii.401. SGDI.3G1 B. Hoffmann 11.54.
Michel 302. Schwyzer 578.
\^TpaTa]yevro<; tovv Y\.€\r6a\ovv|
Aioj/to?] Havo~avia(oi Ma-Tpo7ro\[iTa,
|
Ta7evo']vToyi/ StXaVot'
AaTo^naxeloi,|
4>iX]ovi>o?
5*
Avrtyeveioi, Tev[vdoi 'Ac-||o-Toz/]oeiot, Tevvdoi AtV^fX[etot, - -|
- - K^aWiaOeveCoi, rap.i€[v6vTovv - -|
- - 'A]vTiyov€ioi, 4>et 8ovvos
EufSofeiot],|
- - o?'
Avriyevcioi Xe£ai>To[? • €7T€t|8€t At]ow ITau-
10 <rap{aio[s] MaT/307r[oX/ra?||
&€T€]\€i evepy€T€<s to kolvov [t£?{
7To'Xt]o? €V T€ TOt? 7rpOT€po[v ^J)6vOL<i\KoX i]v TCL OLpya TCL CdVTOi
icai tc[oiva tcLI
ttoKl k]cu Kad%
ihhlav alv tov XP€*av [JhCBrvn* *
15 tov kolvov Ta? 7ro'Xto? [€7rai||feVat] ALovra ir ra irpoavype[a-i
rav|
e%€L Kal tt]ot rav ttoXlv teal 7rb[0* exaarov|
tovv] ttoXltoow
teal 8eB6a[0ai Kal av\rov\ /ca(l) toi? iayovoi? ar\e\€Lav irdvrovv|
20 teal] hcvkiav Kal laorififav Kal \irdvra||ra Xot]7ra avrov imapyi-
fiev TLfiia [oaaa\
Kal] toi? XolttoU wpojjevois, Kal [<f>povr(aai\
tov]
Tafi[i]av QeChovva Eu8o'fei[oi> ou? K€|clt Ta?] tovv Tayovv yvov-
25 /*«? [tov€ toI
ylrd<f>iarp,]a ovypafel iv Ki'ova \idiv[av||Kal T]e[#e£]
aKpovv iv toi? lapovTohy [to|
/ia o]i>a'Xou/ia to yevofxevov [iv
Tave|
iyypa<f>e]p,€V iv Tot? Xo'701? Ta[? 7ro'Xto?].
32. Phalanna. Ill cent. IG.IX.ii.1233. SGDI.1330. HoffmannII.ll.Michel 1126. Schwyzer 618.
[*A]#ai/a IIoXta& ol TToXCapyoL 6ve\6eiKav apyLTToXLapxevTos|
5 'Ao-K\a7rio8ovpoi Aiayivialoi '|
IIoXu7i/ot/TO? St/i/xi'ato?, || 'AovcXa-
Triohovpos "BevoXdoL,|
Et^tOTO? 'Eiriyovoi, JLttivlkos Uavaaviaios.
30. Refers to the Thessalian bull-
fight, the TavpoKadd\f/ia, or ravpodrfpla as
it is called in another inscription of
Larissa, Ditt.Syll.671.
31. Decree in honor of Leon of Ma-tropolis. — 24. aKpovv kt\. : in the con-
secrated places of the heights (?). Butin axpovv one suspects some error of
the engraver.
No. 38] THESSALIAN INSCBIPTIONS 195
Thessaliotis
33. Thetonium, not far from Cierium. V cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.257.
Schwyzer 557. DittJSyll.55.
-c? hvXop€ovro<; QCXovUo hvios.
Serovcoi eSotcav Loraipoi toi K\opiv0(oi xavroi Kal yevei Kal
f\oiKid,Tai<; xal %pepacrtv aavXC^iv KareXetav Kivpepyerav e|7roie- 5
aav Kev raya tcev aray\Cat. at ti? irapfiaivoi, rb\v raybv tov eire-
araKOvra i\££avaKa(8)8ev. ra ypvaia Kal ra||
apyvpia t«? BeX</>ato 10
airoX\6fieva eaoae *Qp4o~Tao QepeKpar-
83. Decree of the Thetonians in
honor of Sotaerus the Corinthian, whohad recovered the gold and silver ob-
jects that had been lost from the tem-
ple of Apollo. For similar "losses"
cf. Ditt.Syll.406-406, 416-418.
6. KcApip-yfrav : or K«6ftpy4ra» ? See
94. 7.— 6. kcv ra^a Ktv dra-ytcu : in war
and peace. The phrase is plainly the
equivalent of the usual koI roXtpov Kal
tlp^rrfs (or iv xo\4fuai actX.), and is ex*
plained by the fact that in early times,
as also later in the time of Jason of
Pherae, the rayfn was the military head
of the united Thessalians, appointed
only in time of war. Jason of Pherae,
in boasting of the military strength of
the Thessalians on a war footing, ex-
presses this last by Sraw Taye&ijTou 6er-
raXfa, 8rav raybi 4r668e kotcutt^, Srav
TayefajTeu tA icarA QrrraKlaw (Xen.Hell.
6.1.8,9,12). So ra7tl(one would expect
rayla) and Anyta (cf . AKocpLa time when
no icfofios was in office) were times of
war and peace respectively. But the
use of the phrase does not necessarily
show that the institution under which
it originated was in vogue at the time of
this inscription;and, in any case, the
rcryfeof 1. 8 is the municipal official, like
the rayol of no. 28.
1, 10. It is obvious that the text as
it stands is incomplete both at the
beginning and the end, although the
bronze tablet on which it is inscribed
is intact. A horizontal line was cut in
the bronze to indicate that 1. 1 did not
belong with the following. Either this
is one of a connected series of tablets,
in which case 1. 1 forms the conclusion
of a decree given on a preceding tablet,
while the present decree was concluded
on the following tablet; or, as seems
on the whole more likely, 1. 1 is the
conclusion of the present decree, and
was added at the top when it wasfound that no space was left at the
bottom. In this case we read 'Opiarao
Qepacpdrcs (cf. 108.2) or, with correc-
tion, <t>epeKpdTe(o)s hvKopiorro* QCkovlko
Auto?, when Orestes, son of Pherecrates
son of PhilonicuSy was v\up6s. The use
of the gen. instead of thepatronymic ad-
jective would be only another instance
(see 214) of divergence from the usual
Thessalian. The addition of the grand-
father's name is unusual, but not un-
precedented (cf. e.g. no. 20), likewise
the use of vl6t instead of the gen. alone
(cf. e.g. SGDI. 1188, Arc.;Ditt.Syll. 121,
Stratus ; wait often so used in Lesbian
and Cyprian). flXwpfc occurs in Arist.
196 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 84
34. Pharsalus. Ill cent. b.c. IG.IX.ii.234. SGDI.326. Hoffmann 11.65.
'A[yada rv^a ] a ir6\i<t <t>apaa\tovp roU teal oik i( apga?
<rvfnro\iT€VOfi€uoi<: teal <rvfnro\\[€fi€i<rdvT€]<r<ri irdvaa irpoOvfita
eSov/ce t&v ttoXitciclv KaTrdirep $>apaa\(oi$ to*?|
i[£ ap^a? 7ro-
\]lt€voiU»OKtiBovxaefi fia if* Ma/covviais Tas e^o/i^i/a? rov Aov-
ipyov|
(7)a[9 fiopav Tr\e]0pa efehcovra eKaarov cifidra tyciv
5 irarpoviav to/a irdvra ypovov.||
r[ay€u6irrov]p JZvfieiXtSa Ni/caai-
aiov, Av/cov Apov7ra.K€Lov, 'OioXv/cov Mvaanrwefov, Av/cov|
4>e/>e-
Kpartlov, 'Avtioxov bvvareiov. (Four columns of names follow.)
Boeotian
85. Temple of Apollo Ptous, near Acraephia. VI cent. B.C. Breal,
M.S.L.VII.448. Holleaux, ibid.VIII, 180. Buck, Class. Phil. IV, 76 ff,437.
KaXfbv ayaXfia pava/cri f[€/ca/36Xoi *Air6(X)Xovi
? Aa/i]o(r^8a? Trotfive fi 'E^ecTr/wro?. avrap eircfupcrav
Pol. 6. 8.6 as the title of an official simi-
lar to the iypordfiot, but nowhere else
than in this inscription as an eponymous
officer.
34. Pharsalus grants citizenship to
those who have assisted it, and gives
land to each youth.
1 ff. Tott ical ovt kt\. :
4 to those whohave already from the beginning been
politically associated (non-technical
use of <rvnTo\iT€vop4pois, not those who
have already enjoyed citizenship) , and
to those who have zealously assisted in
war, just as to those who have been
citizens of Pharsalus from the begin-
ning/— Kal ovt : even as it is, already.
Cf. SGDI.2160 dovXetow ftatof xal ut
servingjust as at present, SGDI. 1832. 11
pjtrb. tujp xal ui avrrjpTjfx^wwy with those
already chosen.—3. l\i MaicovvUuf :' in
the district known as the Poppy (A"J*«r)
Fields.'
35. An epigram of four hexameter
verses inscribed povo-rpwfiiiSS* on asmall
tile, broken at the bottom.
Vs. 1. &YoX|La : not statue, but used
in its earlier and more general sense
of ornament, pleasing gift, about =irddvfia. Cf.CIG.I,p.7,SGDI.6607.—
f[«koP<SXoi]: or f[heicap6\oi], cf. ffxta-
ddftot, no. 38 (686).
Vs. 2. It is possible that the second
letter is not v but p, in which case weshould read some such name as N«tt>-
plSat (Wilamowitz). In either case va-
rious restorations of the first syllable
are of course equally possible. Theform is in agreement with 'Ex&rporo*,
and is either an epic patronymic or adesignation of the gens or phratry to
which 'Ex^rpar09 (a Boeotian; note
-crporot, 5) belonged.
No. 41] BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS 197
[ ]ov Uroiifi.
to? tv, fdvajp, <f>€<f>v\ax<rotSt Sot 8' ap(e)rdv [re koI SX/Sov.]
86. Vase probably from Tanagra, VI cent. b.c. *E^.,Ap;(.1900,107.
Aep,od^(p)pe<; hiapbv 'A7ro'(X)XdVo9 Kapv/cepio.
87. Vase from Thebes. VI cent. B.C. *E^.*Apx* 1900,107.
Hiapov to Hvdi'o Flo-poSt/co? av&etce.
88-88. Tanagra. VI cent. B.C. IG.VII.593,606. SGDI.876,885.
38. 'EttI Fhe/ea&dfAoe ifiL 39. *EttI 'diclpa*.
40. Vase of uncertain origin. Probably V cent. b.c. IG.VII.3467.
SGDI.1133.
Moyea SiSon Tat ywtwcX hopov Eu^o^t TevrpeTi<f>dvro kotvXov,
6? % aSav Trie.
41. Thebes. Middle IV cent. B.C. IG.VII. 2418. SGDI.705. Ditt.
Syll.201. Hicks 135. Michel 617.
[Tod xp€i]fjLaTa avvefi[dXovdo iv top iroXepov|
top] &ro[Xc-
fxiov] BotwTot ire[pl tw iapS) to) ip, BeX<£ot? I tt]6t to>9 aatfHovras
to iapb\y twf
AiroXXajvos tw|
U'jovOfa.
Vs. 3. Here stood the subject of
iTetufHrar, the names of the donors.
The form of which the final or is pre-
served may be an adjective in agree-
ment with, or a noun in apposition
with, AyaXfxa understood.
Vs. 4. ^c^Xaxo-o : Horn. ire^Xa|o,
cf . 65 .— StSot : a rare imperative form
which occurs in Pindar, and in another
Boeotian and a Corinthian inscription,
and is formed, like Ayei, x/«, by the
addition of a particle (cf. ovrwrl etc.).
For the whole verse ending, compare
h. Horn. 16 and 20, and Callim.1.06.
36. Cf. Paus.9.20.3 . . . ip Ta-
vdypy, Kal Spot Kr/pvKLOP, tvOa 'Ep/xijv rc-
X^rat \4yovn. But here the epithet
KapjKuot is applied to Apollo. Ae/io-
$4{p)p€t is the same as AapaMpaijt found
elsewhere, and, if the E is correctly
read, the dedicator was an Athenian or
Euboean.
38-30. Examples of the early spell-
ing oe and ae, 26, SO. For /rAexa- see
626. ForM with dat. see 186.6.
40. M*yfo: masc. in -a. 105.1a.
— Ti^rpfTu^yro (or re*-? See 94.7):
rat E*-, daughter of Efrrprrrupdrrot. Thefirst part of the name is identical with
that of the Boeotian town which ap-
pears in Homer as Eurpiprtr. Cf . Eirrpei-
riSeies in a later Boeotian inscription.
See 61.8.— St : wf. 58 a.
41. List of contributions for the
sacred war (365-346 b.c). Byzantiumwas at this time allied with the Boeo-
tians (cf. Dem.9.34). Note the reten-
tion of the older spelling e beside ct,
198 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 41
5 'ApLaruovos ap'xpvro*; • *A\v£fjoi •
|
7rpicryee<> Xaposfr
AaoWo?, 'ApicrTO •
I
*Ava/eropt€e; Tpidtcopra /ii/a? •
Trpc[o-y€c<i]|
tpopfuo, "Aptco? Tepeos.|
Bv£dvrioi ypovalto
10 AafjLyjratcavco o~T[aTeipa$]\\oySoexopra TrerTapas, apyvptco 'At[ti-
kg> 8pa]\xp>a<i oe/cae'f • avpeSpoi Bv&pticop [eivif-ap]|to xpvatop
Kep/clpo*; Elporifia), 'Ay|
ArjXoirTix^i Aicovvaios El-
15 pal<t>vo<s.|
'Adav68a)po<; Atawauo Teve[8ios],||irpo^evo^ Bouot&v,
X«[X]ta? 8[pax/*a9].|
Ni*oXaa> apxovTOS • *A\vf [r/oi ]| aXXa? Tpidtcovra
p.va<: et[vL^ap] •
|
irpicryeUs 'AXt/faiW Beo|
['AjXcfaf-
fy>ou, AtW IIoXi/X[aoi/].||
20 ['AtyciflWitfai apyoPTO*; • Bv^dprioi [crvv€/3d\\]op0o aXXa>? 7T€i/-
TaicaTuos o~TaT€ipa[s xf>v|<r]ta>9 Aap.yfratcapa>$ ip top 7r6\efiop top
v[7rep tq)]|
tapa> tg> €/i BeXc^ot? £iro\4p,iop Bota>T[ot]|
avvehpoi
26 elpigap 2&><ri<? Kapa[t]txa),||
[nja/j/iei'to-tfo? IIu/)a/iOV.
42. Temple of Apollo Ptous, near Acraephia. Between 312 and 304 B.C.
I6.VII.2728. SGDI.570. Michel 1105. Schwyzer 446.
Boicorot 'A7roXXa)i/t IlTa>£ot aviQiap apyopros BoicoToh <I>iXo-
KCOflQ) *A[PT~\iy[eV€]llCO @€tO"7Tt€[t09],|
a<f)eSpiaT€v6pT(OP 'E/X7T68o-
[*]X€i09'
'AdapoKpiTio) Tapayprjco, Ilovdwvos A[v]TOfjL€i8€[i£]a>
'Ep%on€p((0,I
'iTTTTOTtWo? YacrTvp.€iBoPTLco Kopcopclos, 'E7rx/ra[X-
t]*o? Manama) Seifiqa, NuctWo? r[/3]i/X[i]a>i>09 nXaraeto?, I
9
ApiaTotc\eio<;l
AyaaLrj(o'
ApQahopia), Idcopos Sio[r]ifi£m Seicnri-
€tO?, p.aVT€VOfl€P(0 'OpVflCUTTCO NiKoXaiO) 0€tO-7Tt€rO9.
as Tpur7e€s beside Trpu^eler, Attic at in
'AXvfcfoy beside 'AXt/f9ot, and Attic
gen. sg. in -ov beside -w.
22. t&v virip ktX. : relative use of the
article, unknown in the later Boeotian
inscriptions. See 126.
42. Dedication of a tripod to Apollo
Ptous by the Boeotian league. This is
one of a series of four belonging to the
same period (IG.VII.2723-27246).
&^«8piaTtv4vTfl»v : those who serve as
*&4*8piarai or official representatives at
the dedication. From iSpt&ut used like
Att. ispiu. Cf. Att. &<t>lSpvfia used of a8hrinemade after the model of another,
as that of Asclepius modeled after the
one at Epidaurus (cf. Roberts II. 66. 13).
Observe that in the case of the repre-
sentative of Plataea the gen. sg. of the
father's name is used, not the patron,
adj. as in the case of the others. Thesame holds true in the other three dedi-
cations, and it is probable that thia is
not accidental, but that the Plataeana,
No. 43] BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS 199
43. Orchomenus. Between 222 and 200 b.c. IG.VII.3172. SGDI.488. Inscr.Jurid. I, pp.276 ff.,509 f. Schwyzer523. The sections of the text
are given in the order in which they were inscribed (cf. 11. 30 ff.), but the
numbering of the original publication is added in parentheses.
Tot 7ro\€fj.apxoi rot iwi UoXv/epdnos|
ap%ovro<; <$>i\6fA€i\o<;
^
<I>iXa)i/09,|
Ka<f>i(r68<Dpo<; Aicovuai'co, 'Adav68(o\po$ "Ittttcopo*; ave-
ypasjrav /ca#o>9||iiroeiaavdo rav airoBoaiP to)P 8a)P€ia>p tcop Nt/ca-^
pera? tear to yjrd^ta^ia tw hdp.oy.
(Mei)p(b)<; 'AXaXKOfjLepm\
fifcacrTrj ktj e/crr), iireslrdfaSSe|
QiXd-^
/t€tXo? <&(\(opo<;, Ka(f)ia68a>po<;\\Aiojpovai'co cXcfe* TrpofiefitoXevfie-™^
pop|
€i/M€P avrif ttoti Bcifiop, eTTiBel iweyjra^iTTaTO 6 Sa/io? awohop^p
'NiKapenjii)|
©(Wo? top Ta/xiaf top Trpodp^oma|tclp Tpbrap
7T€Tpdp,€tPOP CLTTO \t~\cLP VTTCf^ipepcdcOP TUP l(OQ~dcOP /C^T TC19 7r0 't0?»
(i^
so long associated politically with the
Athenians, adopted the Attic usage at
an early date.
43. The Nicareta inscription. Nica-
reta, daughter of Theon, of Thespiae,
had lent various sums of money to the
city of Orchomenus, for which she held
against it certain notes, generally re-
ferred to as oinrtpa/ieplai (once, 1. 65 f.,
as tAi ifjLTpdfa). These are recorded in
IV. When Nicareta appeared at Or-
chomenus to collect these (11.44 ff.), the
city was unable to meet them, and an
agreement was entered into according
to which the city was to pay her the
sum of 18,833 drachmas within a cer-
tain time and the polemarchs were to
give her a personal contract for the
payment. The text of the agreement
(6no\oyi) isgiven in VII, and of the con-
tract (<rovyypa<f>os), written in the Koirfi,
in VI. The sum of 18,833 drachmas is
more than the total of the notes re-
corded in IV (17,686 dr., 2 obols), but
probably less than they amounted to
with the normal penalties for delayed
payment. For the phrase o irlduwaw
(1. 135, cf. 1. 16), which they persuaded
her to accept, implies some concession
on her part. Finally the city passed a
vote (III) to pay the amount and take
up the notes and the contract. Whenthis had been accomplished it passed a
further vote (II) ordering all the docu-
ments to be inscribed in a specified
order. This was done as stated in I,
which serves as a heading to the whole
inscription.
10 ff. irpop«0<»X«v^vov ktX. : that he
had a probouleuma to present to the peo-
ple, Whereasthepeople had voted that the
treasurer in charge for the third period
offour months should pay to Nicareta,
in settlement of the notes which she held
against the city, the sum which the city
persuaded her (to accept), 18,8S3 drach-
mas, and that the polemarchs should
take up the contract they gave for the
money against themselves, they and the
treasurer and the ten whom Nicareta
selected, and cancel the notes against
the city (maturing) in the archonship
of Xenocritus, and since the polemarchs
had arranged these matters and the
200 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 43
25
o tyrCOaxre axndv a ttoXis, apyovpCoa S/>a£/xa?|
fiovpia? o/craKia^i-
Xta? oKTa-Karia? rpufycovra rpU, ktj to>? 7ro\€/*a/^a>? dv€\€a\0rj rdv
(m) T€ vvvypaQov, av ehaicav oxnrkp||
[o]vtcov tojv xpup.dT(nv icar ' a\y]rv
avrw[v]|
ktj 6 Tap.La% tc^j eSv irodet\€TO Nucapdra oV*[a],|
k^j Ta?
\m€pan€pCa<; Siaypdyjtacrdrf Ta? [tear]|Ta? 7ro\io<: Ta? itrl aevo-
(1J6)/c/)tTa> apypVTOS
|iv @et<r7rt^9, *^ ovra fefv/covofieiovrcop
||t<wi>
TroXefidp^cov ktj tw rafiiao airoSoi^TO*; rh ^peifmra icdr to o/4o\o-
701/ to 7rapI
Siofecrrop SioScopco Seicrmeia redev,|
SeSo^drj rv
hdpv to>? TToXefiapxan,I
#a to yfrdfaafia /eovpiov yfrcirrj,
(m)^VyP<*\\t*V &v ardXav Xidivav t6 re -^rd<f>iafm ovto (II)|
ktj to
oinrep Ta? diroh6o~to<; (III), *a(T) ravra 8k ktj|
Ta? vwepafiepias
Ta(?) *aT Ta? Tro'Xio? Ta? Nt|/ca/>^ra? (IV) *^ to 5[v]iovfia ray ypap-
(S)^176*09 ™ &[i]\<*ypfy&TO<; ai/ra? (V) Tax/ ervyypa<f>op rdv||tc-
Otiaav Trap Fi<f>id&av (VI) to dmiypa<f>ov (ktj|to avriypa<f>ov)
tw 6fio\6yeo tw redevros trap QuSfoearov (VII) #17 Tai> 8iaypa<f>dv
tojv ^peifidrcDv cSv|eypasftav avrrj Sid Tpen-^SSas (VIII), to
^aXaytaI
dTroXoyiTTaa-Trj ttotI *aT07r[T]a[?, 7r]o/>oi> 8' cI/tAci/||dirb
TS)V TTOXlTlKCOV.
HI Aafiarpio) viovfieivtrj\
Trerpdrrj, iTrcyfrdfaSSe K[a]<f>io-68ojpo<: At-
co\vovo-(co, *A0av68a>po<; "Ittttcopo*; eXcfe * Trpofi^\[f3]toXevp.4vov cl-
avrv ttotI Bdfiov, hriSei,\
irapy€vop,4va<; Nitfap^ra? O1W09^Qeio-Tri/cdi;
\\[k]tj irpaTrwra^ to Sdvetov rdv irdXiv /edr Ta? ov-
7T€[p]\afjL€p£a[<i] Ta? Uoaas avrij, [dva]yKcuT\6e\v tv TroXe'fiapfcv ktj
6 rapCa? aovyytap^Laavro^ toj SdfKo Soptv|
[k]c\t av[rif] av-
[t]&v <rovvypa<f>ov iror rrj ov7rapx<ocrr) ov7T€[p]\a/jL€p{r), i[v r]dv tea
treasurer had paid the money according
to the agreement deposited with Theo-
phestus, be it voted by the people, etc.
40-41. vtovfUivCi) wrrpdri) : TrrdpTjj
lara/jJvov. On vlqv- from wo-, see 42. 5a.
— 46 ff. The polemarchs and the treas-
urer were obliged, with the assent of the
people, to give a contract against them-
selves in addition to the existing oinrepa-
fttpla, until the levy for this purpose
should be made and the amount agreed
upon provided. This is the only satis-
factory interpretation of the most
troublesome passage in the inscription,
though one difficulty remains, the use
of the singular oinrepafxeplrj where weshould expect the plural.—49. 4[vt]&» :
until, originating in iv t4* ipjpap. Cf.
186.1 and note on 28.43.— iv o£ro: for
this purpose. Cf. rbpov iv ovto 11. 69, 60.
—ivtvixdtUi, not ii*nx<ki%is declared
certain by Baunack, Philol.XLVIII,
No. 43] BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS 201
iveviyQtUi a dv<f>opd iv ovro, k[tj]||
kop.{tt[€lttj] rd avv^copeidivra
XP€if*araf\
heho^d-q tv Bdfiv rbv rapCav top [7r]podp^ovra|
[rav]
Tptra[v] TT€Tpd/A€ivov airoBofiev Tredd r<av\
TroXefidpxofv 'Nucapdrrj
apy[v~\p{co Spa-ftpa*; p-vpias\[cW]Ta/acr^et\ia9 6tcTcucaT{a[<;~\ rpid-
k[o~\vto. Tpti TloXxfycpaTios dp^ovTO*; iv tv Aa/iarpiv fieivl ktj tcW^J^
€[ji]|777>aft«? Ta? «ocra9 'NiKa[perTj /car] ra? ird\io<! B,ev[o]\tcptTO>
dp'xpirro'; iv SeiaTrifj? 7ra'cra9 SiaXidvao-[0Tj]|tco9 7ro\€/xa/3^&>5, ktj
rav crovvypa<f>dv, dv e%i kcIt t\&p\\
iroXep^dp^cov ktj tco rap.(aoi
dvcXiadtj, iropov [8* eljljpei' iv ovro curb tcov rd? ttoXios irodohio-Jj?^
fidrcov TrdvT[a)v].\
Eevo/cpfoo), *A\a\KOfi€v(o).— Ni/capira ®eWo9 Ta? 7r[o']|\to9JJJ
*FipXOfi€v£cov ktj tco iyyvco Qtcovo? SuiW/xco • rd m\irdp.aTa fiovpirj
oySoetKovra Trevre 8tov[o] bfioXlco '\ktj tco T€0fita> picrrcop *Apicn6-
vikos TipafyriXio*; •
||
Aiovkictkco, ®iov(co, to crovvdXXayfia.— Ni-J^Kapera ®ico|i>o9 Ta? iroXios *JLpxopAv((ov ktj tco iyyovco 0iWo9
|
lovvvofxto • rd irirdpLara Btcr^iXiTj 7r€VTa/cdTi[r}] •
\
ktj tco t€0/xico
fCarcop 6 avrtk ' Aiovkictkco,r
Op.oXcotco,]
[t]o aovvaXXayp^a.—Nucapira OtWo? Ta? 7ro'Xt[o9
||'EJ/^o/^inW /C7/ tco iyyovco &ico~™^
i>09 'Lovvvop.co • Ta 7r\irdfiara TreTpaKicr^eiXiTj * /c^ tco redjiCco
plarcop|6 auro9 • xpovo? 6 avTOf.— Ni/capera ®/coi>o9 tc*9 7roXio9
I
[*E]/3^oftei/tcoi/ /c^ tco iyyovco ®icoi/o9 Hovvvopxo ' rd Tnrd^iara ^el-
Xirj - ktj tco redfiico plarcop 6 avro? • Alovkio~k[(d,II<de]iXov6'wo, to
J!^croiWXXay/ia.
AiaypdyfrTj rd? ov7rc/3[a|/x]c^ta9 Ta9 Ni*a/>era9 €f ©eicr7r*7)9 T^9(2)
/caT Ta9|
[7r]o\i09 * tcoi/ redfio<f>ovXaK(ov ypap>p.ar€v^ 2a . . . .|
'ESaWcrej/ NiKapera Secovos|
@€0"7rtAC»7, Trapovros axnrji KV^piov^toO dv8p6<; Aef-Linrov E[v]\vop.i8ov, Ka<j}Lo-o8o>p(DL Ai[o]|wcriou/A3i
413, and agrees with uncontracted date given at the end of each is the time
forms found elsewhere, as KovpwdtUi of the loan (r6 aowdWay/xa). Ct Thal-
(161.2).— 60. ito|i(TT[iiTn], not ko/jUt- heim, Berl. Phil.Woch. 1893,267. Ther[i|], also after Baunack I.e. expression throughout is condensed.
61 ff. The first date, archonship of Eew^rpfrw (Apxovros), (/xeipbs) 'AXoXxo/ic-
Xenocritus, month of Alalcomenius, ptu, Kucaptra eturo* (*ard) rat ir6\ioi.
applies to all the following notes (cf. 78 ff. The text of the contract is in
11. 28, 66, 136, 151) and is probably the the «otin$, though dialect forms are re-
time at which they fell due, while the tained in some of the proper names.
202 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 43
^CKofjLrj\a)L <t>£Xcovo<;,|
*
A0avo8<opcoi "Ittttcovo?, Ho[XvtyepiT(0i ©o-
^ pOTro<; teal iyyvois||€t9 etcTeiaiv tov 8aveCov
|Mi>aVa)i> M.e'fcyao,
TeXeaias|
Me«7ao, Aaaiirrrcoi Seportyiov, Euapet Eu^cfyjov, IIe-
(2) H*'<*aM 'Awafwww?, Aioi/vo-o||8a>/>&H Ka<f>io~o8d>pov, Kwptyai TeXe-
crimrou, 'Ovatrtfitoi|
QeoyeiTovos, Ka<f>io-o8a>pcoij
Aa/xaT/Jt'^ou,
Nitfo/cXct 'AflajyoSw/jov 'Op%OfJL€v£ot<; apyx^plov Spaxficts fivptas
OKTa\icio")(eiXCa<i orcTa/coaia? Tpi\d/covTa Tpels cltokov i% ©ecrj7ria>i>
J2)e*9 T* ria/*£o"tfTia T<* €|7r' 'Ovaaifiov apyovro* Boiamuf?].
||
a7ro-
horcoaav 8e to 8dveiov|ot 8aveio~dfievoi rj oi eyyv\oi Nircaperai iv
rot? nai>£oi|amoi? 7rpo tt)9 Ovarian iv f)p,€\pai<i Tpialv. iav 8e /a^
(2)tt"n*o8<y<r[i,]
||Trpaxdrio-ovTcu Kara tov v6\fiov •
[17] 7rpaft9 eo~Tco etc
T€I
avreov tcov 8aveiaap£vwv\ical etc tcov iyyvcov, teal ef cvo[?]
j
*™ /eat €* irXeUvtov ical iic irdv^rcov ical i/c tcov wrap^pvTcov|
aurofc,
irpaTTova-qL ov dv Tpdprov fiovXrjTai. 17 8e avyypa<f>rj|
icvpLa e<rra>,
(38)An^/M?* V7rep Nt/capera?. Mdp^Tvpcs
1
ApicrToyeiTcov
'Apjio\l;evov, 'IdiovSucos 'A0av(ao,\
Yi<f>id8a<> TtfioicXelos, &apfcrd-
EvSfoov, KaXX^a9 Av|<n<£ai>TOt>, 0€o'<^€<rTO9 @eoSaj||pou, Eu-
%ev£8a<; &iXd>v8ovI
B€<T7rt€t9. a o~ovyypa<f>o<;|Trap Yi<f>id8av
TtfAotcXelos.I
*Ovao-(fiQ> ap%ovTo<; B<ho>toi[9,]|
fieivb? Uavdfuo, opoXoya||
Jj®Nt/caperr) ©1W09 Seienriicrj,
|
trapiovro*; Nt/caperr) AcfAvjm Eu-
vop,l8ao T<o av8pb<; ©€[t]|a-7rt€to?, t?) irdXi *E/>;£0 i]|a>i>•
(53)>rraP€^av oirrrep Ta9 7ro'X[t]||o9 iroXip-ap^oi Ka<f>ia68co\po<; Alcovov-
ctCco, <J>iXo7t€iXo9I
4>tXa)vo9, *A0av68copo fi "I7r7ra>|i>09 * airo86yb€v Tav
(58)w^*1' 'E/J^o/ieWcM' Nt/caperi] Q1W09,
||o iirL0(ocrav oirrrep Tav
ov7re\pafjL€pLda)v Tav itrl &,evotcpt\Tco apypmo? iv Seio-Trif}?, ap\yov-
?m! Z3"0 >PaXfJi^'(t ^ovpiat dtCT[a~\\Kio-%eiX{a<; oKTaKarLa^ Tp[td]^covra
T/)t9, eo~xaTov *Ovaa[t ]\fuo ap^ovro*; iv tv *AXaX[tco~\\fiev(oi peivi*
aovyypatpov 8e|
ypdyfraadrj t<o apyovpiw tq)<;|
<to>9> TroXefjbdpx^
^ 'JLpXop.ev{cov||
ac^ iyyovcos, <U9 *a 8oAct/xaSS[et]|
Niteapera, teif
0eo~0r] pLea4yy\y^ov Trap Fi<f>id8av Tifio/cXeios|B€t<T7rt€ta. cVl
/ca ^o/4tTTe[t]|n7 Nitcapira to apyovpiov||
7ra/> ra9 7ro'Xto9, e<rX*a-
The names of the first two sureties are but with the third the error is recti-
given by mistake in the nominative, fied.— 113-114. fm^4pi}i: pr&zrd* it
No. 48] BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS 203
• vara) Ni/capera Ta? ov7r€p\apep{a<iy a? eyi /cctr Ta? Trokios, t<z? iiri
tZevotcpiTco|
ap%ovro<; iv SeicTrir}? 7raVa?, kt) rhv aovyypa^ov cnro-\
S6t(o FifadSas toi? iro\epdp^v<; kt) toi Tapir) kt) to[i?]|
iyyovots.
r) oV Ka pel airoScoei a 7ro\t? NiKaperr) to dpijryovpiov iv tv yeypap-Jjjjj
pAw 'XpoWy Ta? povplas kt) o/CT[a]|/cttr^6tXta? 0KTaKaTla<% rpid-
Kovra rpls, aTToBorco|
rav crovyypa<j>ov kt) Ta? ovrrepapepla^ Ta?
/caT Ta?|
7ro'\to?, aVai/ to dpyovpiov to iv tv 6po\6[y]v yeypap\pi-
vov(f)
Be tea) iv tv ^pow tv yeypappew fiel iOeXei K[op]l88[€]-\\
o~0r) Nt/cape [r]a to apyovpiov, airoSoTco ¥i<f>id8a<; tclv|
o-ovyypa<f>ov^jjj
toi? 7ro\€fidp%oi<; kt) toI Tapir) kt) TOt?|
iyyovois, kt) iroTaTroiri-
o-aTco NiKapera tt) 7t6\i 'JLpx^pevluiV kt) Tot? TroXepdpxois kt) toi
Tapir) kt) Tot? €7)70vot? dpyovplco Bpaxpas irevTaKiapovplaSy kt)
tt)||
ovTrepapcptT) d/covpv vv evOco. flo-Tope? 'A/}io-T07t|Ta>i> 'Appo-
jjevco, 'IOovSikos 'Adaviao, Fi<f)id8a<; Tt/Ao[«\e£|o]?, <t>apo~d\io<; Et>-
SIkco, KaUe'a? Aiovo-i<f>dvra>, ®i6<f>€ia\TO<; SioBdypco, Eufew'Sa?
<J>i\ojz/8ao @eto-7rt€te<6>9. to o/xo^Xoyoj/ 7ra/> &io<f>eio-TOV ®io8d>pci)
Qeio-TTiela.
Aiaypa<f>d||
Ni/caperr) Sid TpaTriSSas Ta? IIicrro/cXfto? eV ®et-^jj
o-7rt|^? • 'ETrtTeXto? ap%ovTo<; iv (fteicnrirjs, pcivbs 'AXaX/co/xc|i>t<i>
SevT^pco dpiprj iva/crfSe/caTT), iwl Ta? IIiaTO/c\eio<;|ToaWSSa? Nt-
Kaperr) irapeypdfai irdp UoXiovtcpiTCO @a/3o|7ro? 'TLpxopevlo) rapiao
ovwep Ta? 7ro'\io? to o-ot/i/^tuoetH^ei' rav oinrepapepidcov tolv iirlJJJjj
SevotcpiTQ) dp^ovrofty|
Trapiovros iroXepap^co 'AdavoBcopco "l7T7ra>-
vo? 'E/>xo/i€i'l[a>], I dpyovpCu) 8pa%pT) povpirj bicTaKio"xel\ir) oKTa-
KaTlT) Tpia\tcovTa TOI?.
164 ff. If the city fails to pay Nica-
reta in the time specified, it will have
to pay the amount stated in the con-
tract and the sum of the notes besides,
that is substantially double the amountloaned. But if Nicareta refuses to ac-
cept the amount named in the con-
tract, as she might do in order to
secure the exorbitant penalty for de-
lay, she forfeits both contract and notes
and pays a heavy penalty.
169-170. 8iavpa<|>A NiKOpfa] ktX.:
memorandum of "payment to Nicareta
(adnom. dat. 172) through the bank of
Pistocles. diaypatpd cancellation (cf.
8taypd<pa<rdrj 1. 22), and so payment. So
11. 172 ff., at the bank of Pistocles there
was paid over to Nicareta by Polycritus
the treasurer in beltalf of the city the
sum agreed upon of the notes (part. gen.
;
cf. irrb rav vrtpanepi&uv 11. 14-16).
204 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 44
44. Lebadea. Ill cent. b.c. IG.VII.3083. SGDI.425. Inscr.Juxid.il,
p.238. Michel 1392. Schwyzer 509.
©to? Tov%a aya\0d.|YaarCao ap^ovro^
|
Boiam)?, iv Be Ae£a-||
5 Beirj Aopfcwvos, Aw/A.o?|
'lpavrjco avriOein top|
ftBiop depdwovra
10 *Ap\8piKOP tv Al tv BaaiXeli|
kt) tv Tpefaopiv iapov cZ||/x€i/, irap-
p*Lvavra Trap|Tap p-arepa 'AOavoBctyav pena Be/ca, Ka6ib<i 6
|
irarelp iroTera^e • rj Be* tea|eri Beoei 'AdavoBwpa, etai [aim}]
||
15 *Av8pi/cb<; <f>6pov top ip tt)|
defer) yeypap.pe'pop ^ £e ti|ica ird0ei
'A0apoBd>pa, 7rapfi\ePt1
Ap8pd>PiKO<; top TrepiTrop|
%popop Trap Aau-
20 Xoy [e]7TiTa ta||po? 2<tt© 7ro0[Y]/CG>i/ /x€tj#ei^ fieidep- fiel
eaaelp>e\p Be KaTaBovXiTraadrj|
'ApBpitcop p*i6ev(- *Ap\BpiKOP Be
25 XeiTcopylfiep||
tt)? 0oalr)<s tup 0ia>p|
<a>v) ovrayp.
45. Lebadea. II cent. b.c. IG.VII.3080. SGDI.430. Schwyzer 512.
[1d(OP a.PTL0eiTi to fCBiopI
Trrj]Bdpiop,
A0dpa>pa tv Al
Tel Ba<rtXet kt) Tel Tpe<f>a>Piei iapbp elfUP top Trdp[Ta \%po]pop airb
TaaBe Ta? dfiepas, pel Trpo0feopra jiefre avrel 1da>pt pern aXXei|
[fi]ei0evl Kara fxei0epa Tpoirop. r) Be ted Ti? aPTnrotelTrj *A0dpcopo^
5 et dXXo ti aBi/el||
[*]a#' opripa <ap Tpoirop, ovrrepBiKi6p0ca kt) irpoi-
aTap0<o tv tc iapeles kt) re\l|
iap]dp%T) tv t)1 apriTiovp^dpopres
kt) twp dXXcop 6 fieiXofiepos. ffarTOpe\<j\|
. . . . Xei? Saatm, Et//9a>-
Xo? Sw/cpaVio?, Nfeapyos kt) Kpareop KvPoariB\ao],
46. Chaeronea. II cent. b.c. IG.VII.3303. SGDI.385. Michel 1394.
KaXXt/ca>i/o? apxco /xcivo? AafmTpLco TrepreKTjBeKd-nj|
IIov/3t7r7ro?
Upogepa) aPTidetTL lapav Tap piBLap 0epdTrrj\[pa]p 'A<f>po8iTiaP tv
44-48. Manumission decrees, of
which there are over one hundred ex-
amples from Chaeronea alone, all of
about the same period. Even from the
same year some are in dialect, some in
the KoiKij, and some in a mixture of
both. In those given here Kotrff influ-
ence shows itself in Ayatyw no. 46, in
the f of td>u>v6i y frv6t nos. 46, 47 (cf.
6wei no. 44, Safuuforres no. 48), xard rbv
p6ho» bo. 47 (cf. kAt rbr r6/*or no. 46),
Tcapanflvaaav nos. 46, 47 (cf. xapfj^l-
varra no. 44), in rpodtxorra no. 46 (cf.
tto6Lku>v no. 44), in irou>i//iem no. 47 (cf.
Toi'6nevos no. 46 = xoudfuvoi), i£ttntw no.
48 (iffaeT/jLfv no. 44).
Note tt for usual v from ot (80)
;
«f(rt = ofrct. For ftxrfyf no. 44, see 84.
For or = 9$ and damAorrei, in no. 48,
see 828.
No. 40] PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 205
Papain, irapafieivaaav aaavrv ktj tyj yov^yri\K\ avTco ayaOrjv a?
Ka ^oxovdi, Tav avddeaiv ttoIou^vos;] Bia tw aovpeSptco Kar tov 5
vofiov kt) KaTefiaXe tv Tap.ii]|
[c]7rt Ttav iapcov to yiviovpevov
Spaxpfc ffcart 7rapaxpe[t]fia.
47. Chaeronea. II cent. b.c. IG.VII.3352. SGDI.395. Schwyzer 517.
'Apxeivo) ap^o) fieivbs Sovico|
TrevreK-nSeKaTTj AiowcXei? ktj Kg>-|
rtka avTidevri Tav fihlav Opdprrdv, fj oviovpa Za>irovpiva, lap[av]||
Tel Lepdwet, irapafielvaaav avr^U <!? Ka ^<av6i avevKXtiTa*; , Tav |5
avddeaiv Troiovp^vet Bta tw o-[o]|ui>e8/na> /carA tov vop.ov.
48. Orchomenus. II cent. B.C. IG.VII.3200. SGDI.497. Inscr.Jurid.
II.p.237. Michel 1393. Schwyzer 528.
*A7ro\\o)v{$ao apxov\TO<> tlapeidBBovTO'i 'Avrity&ios IcoKpaTios,
lapapxi6v\Tcov 'Ayeio-ivUo) HovKpaTCos,||
1coo~i/3{co UovdiWios,|5
avr£0€iTi Slav AafiaTp(j^[<aai] T0V ftBiov fVKerav 'AKpfoiov|
iapov
elpev tw lapdirio*; kt) ra[?]|
vI<rto<?, kt) pel igelfxev fi€i\\0€vl i<f>d- 10
7TT€0~TT] fi€l8e /C£Z |TCtB0fXLrTaO~TTJ * 6V /Ca Tt9 i<t>d\TTT€lTT), KOVpiO?
€o-tco 6 iapeik kt) tv|
lapdpxv kt) tv aovveBpv o~ov\a)VT€$ ktj Ba-
Phocian
Delphian
49. Delphi. Early V cent. B.C. SGDI.1683 (with II,p.722). Roberts
229. Schwyzer 320. Bourguet,B.C.H.XLIX,25 ff.
Tol Tr€VT€KalBeK\a\\tov AafivaSav ton[. . ?] |
&[p]aavp,axov
Kal Kap\ipea hrl Tpiyfi fyx[oifn»]» Kcnr&eif-av [pva]\i Sc/car^ 5
Topes [Kal]|
hifUfAvalov [#a]|i Bpaxpas 7T€v[T€]\Kovra Kal f^£.
As in similar decrees from other
parts of Greece, the act of manumis-
sion takes the form of a dedication or
sale (&tt48oto at Delphi, e.g. no. 63) to
the divinity of the local shrine, thus
securing religious sanction and pro-
tection of the rights of the slave whohas purchased his freedom. Often the
manumission does not go into immedi-
ate effect, but is subject to various con-
ditions, such as remaining in service
during the lifetime of the master (nos.
46, 47) or for a term of years (no. 44),
payment of an annuity, etc. Cf . no. 63.
49. The Fifteen of the Labyadae
(cf . no. 61) give date of their holding
office (? some readings still doubtful),
and render account of certain sums.
206 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 60
50. Delphi. V cent. b.c. Schwyzer 821. Buck, Cla8s.Phil.VII, 78.
Top folpop fie <f>dp€P e? rov Spfifxov ai oY /ca <f>dpeif hi\a£d-
cto|
top Qebp hoi Ka tcepalerai teal|
fieTadvadro KairoTeurdro
5 irep^re 8paxp.d<: • tovtov 8k tol Kara\yopeaaPTi to hepxaaop.
51. Delphi. About 400 b.c. 8GDI.2561. DittSyll.9 438 (with n, pp.
819 f.). Inscr.Jurid.II,pp.l80ff. Michel995. Schwyzer 323. Ziehen,Leges
Sacrae 74 (c and d). Ionic alphabet, but with F, and B = h (in contrast to
H = rj);lengthened o usually OY, but sometimes O.
A[o 8k hdp/cos]
|
eo~TG> • " Taye[v\o~€a) £t[*ata>? #]|aT^ tovp vofxoix;
Ta? [ir]J[Xt]|o? Kal roxs t<op Aa/3va8[a.p]|
irkp tcov aireWaCcov /cat
5 to\\p 8aparap • Kal ra %pr)fiaTa|
avfiTrpa^eco KairoBei^eeD [8|t]*aiW
Tot? Aa/3vd8ai$ [k]\ovt€ *Xe^r&> ovre [£]Xa[^r]ea)|ovre riyyai
10 outc /xa^ai/[a||t] tcop tq>\ Aa/3va8ap xp7jp,[d]\Tcop • Kal to? Tayov\^
€7r]ofe|&> top hopKOP tov$ [ip i>]e'a>[T]|a ko,t to, yeypappe'pa. h6pK\o<t*
15 h\nrto"Xpp.ai irol tov At||6? tov waTpmov • evopK€o\pri pep, p.01 ayada
etrj, ai 8*I
i<f)iopKe'oL(j,i [fe]Ko>pt ra Katyca clptI tojp ayaOoiP."|
so. The inscription is on a wall con-
nected with the stadium, where there
were no doubt shrines of divinities.
Prohibitions of the removal of the sacri-
ficial meat are well known. Here wehave a prohibition of the removal of the
wine. If one does carry it o$, one must
propitiate the godfor whom it is prepared
(mixed), make an offering in itsplace, etc.
si. Regulations of the phratry of
the Labyadae. The Labyadae have al-
ready appeared in no. 49.
A 3. tovv vdfiovt : roi>$ p6pu>vt. So
top p6fwvt B 16, but usually » unassim-
ilated. 97.1. —4. &irc\XaC»v: victims
for the 'AxAXat. Cf. 11. 44-46 where
iyev is used with dweXXeua, in con-
trast to <f>4p€P with Sapdras. 'ArfKKat
is the name of the Delphian festival
corresponding to the Attic 'AraTotpm,
at which children were introduced
into the phratries and offerings for the
occasion were made by the parents.—5. Soparav: cakes. Ath.8. 110 d, 114 bcites a Sdparop meaning unleavened
bread and says the word was used bythe Thessalians. The Sapdrai at the
Delphian festival were of two kinds
(cf. 1. 26), the ydpx\a or cakes offered
in behalf of the newly married wives
that were introduced into the phratry
by their husbands, and the Teudijta of-
fered for the children that were intro-
duced into the phratry by their parents.
— 6. <rvpirpa{{o» k&«oS«i({» : I will col-
lect and pay over, droSeUpvpu, like Att.
&ro<palvu, render account for, pay over.
Cf . driSeitap no. 49.— 10. r&\ Aapva-
5av: tup Aa/3-, elsewhere unassimilated,
as 1. 3. 96.3.— 11. I will impose the
oath upon the rayol for the next year.
Cf. B.27.
No. 61] PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 207
"Efiofe AafivdBais Bov/cai\\iov fxrjv&t Be/carat hrl K[a]|/A7rov iv 20
rat aXiai cri/p. yjrcuf>\oi<: hetcarbv oyBorj/covTa|
Bvoiv • tov? rayovs
firj Be/c\eo~dai firjTe Bapardv yd^Xa p.ryre wacBfjia p.r)T a7reX|Xata, 25
ai firj ra? warpta? iir^aiveovaa'i ical 7rXij0vocra^ a? /ca rji. ai Be
r( /ca trap v6[p,ov /ceXevacovri, tcov KeX^advrfov 6 /cfoBvvo? ecrrco.|30
tc\ Be aireXXala ayev 'A-Tre'XlXa*? /cal fir) aXXai ctfiepai|firjTe ayev
tov? ayovra*: p\rjre tov? rayois fie/ceo-0a||* • ai B4 tea [B]4^o)vrai 35
aXXai|
afiepai fj 'AWXXat?, a7TOTe|to-aTG> /re7cao~T09 fie/ca Bpa\xp.d<: •
o fie xprjfav Karayop\elv twv Begap.e'vcov iirl tq^> hucrTe'pcov raywv 40
Karayo\peir<t) iv rat aXLai toll fie\ra "Bov/edria, at /c* a/x^iXXe'fytoi/Ti
roi ra7oi roi Sefaj/xeyot. ayev Be raireXXala||airi fereos teal ra? 46
fiapajTa? <f>epev. hoaTLS fie /ca /i^|
ayrji raireXXala rj tclv Bap\drav
p.r) (fre'prji, afipoviov /c|aT0era) <rraTi)pa eVt f€/ca\\r4pm }twl Be hvari- 50
pcoi pe^rei ayerco raireXXala /ca\|
rav Bapdrav <f>eper(0 ' ai Be|/ca
p.r) ayrjL, prj/cerL Be/cecrd\cov ap,pAvLa> ctXX' rj ayero) air^XXala rj 65
airoTeicrdTQ) pU\an Bpa%jia<; rj hvTroypa<j)d\fi€vo<; rd/ciop, <f>ep€T(o'
teal|rav Bapdrav Tm hvardpe^i perei <f>epera) rj a7roT€La\\[aTco .60
B
[1-4 fragmentary. x]||ot Aa/3vdBa[i Eu/cXeiot]|? irepl rav Ba[pa- 5
rav i7ri]\/cpiv6vrcov ical ['A'n-e'XXaJli? irepl tojv a7reX[Xa&»z>,|
7r]a-
peovres fir) /xeto[? /»c||i/]o9 ical he/caTov • ra[y fie]|
yjra^ov <f>epovrcov 10
avB[etj]\dfievoi irol to *A7toXXg)[z/]|o9 /cal tov UoTeiBavos|tov <f>pa-
rpiov /cal tov A||to? iraTpmov fit/cata>?|oicrelv kclt tov po'/zov?
|r&v 16
AeX<f>a)v Kr)7revx4cr&\(D St/cai'm tclv yfra^ov <f>e\povTi ttoXX' ayada
23 ff. The rayol are to receive neither, beside A3 B66, Mem A 46, B80, C19.
in the case of the cakes (lit. of the See 68a.— 38ff. 4 Any one who wishes
cakes), the y&ne\a or the raiSijta, nor the to accuse the rayol of having received
dreXXata, unless the gens to which one the offering at other than the stated
belongs approves in full session. The times shall bring the charge when their
approval of the gens (irorptd, as in Elis ; successors are in office. ' — 46. dvrl fi-
vdrpa in most Doric dialects) was a not: by theyearjor each year, annually.
prerequisite to the introduction into See 138.8.2).— 66. Or let him sign a
the phratry, which was the larger body note (for the twenty drachmas) andpayincluding several gentes.— 80. 6: with- interest.
out A, as also A 38, C19, but ho (de- B 11-12. dv&fcdjuvoi : undertaking,
monst.) B63, AWe C19. Cf. at A28 promising. They swear by the gods of
208 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 61
20 tou[?||
0]eovs hihdfiep, ai he a[£]|t#ca>9, ra tca/cd. roina he r\ol rayoi
25 €7rtTc\coVrft>|i/ xal tok heofiepeoi, avp\ayopra)P tow Aa/3vd8a\\; at
oV tea firj TrotiavTt *o|[t] ra yeypafifiepa rj p.rj to|[u]9 rayovs top
30 hopteop Upraydycwri, a7roTeto-ar|[w] pe'tcao'TO*; iwl p€Kare^p\m he'tca
8pa^/xa?. /joVt|[i]9 oV tea firj opoarji, fir) Ta\[y~\€veT<D • ai he k avco-
36 /toTo|? Tayevrjt, wevr^fcovra|
hpaxfids airoreiadrti).||at & /ca oYfwu-
rai rol [r]\ayol rj ydfieXa rj Traihr)i\a Trap ra ypdfifuira, dTroT^EiaaTeo
40 TrevrrjKOvra Sp\axnd<; peteaaTO^ to>p he^ap.4pa>p • ai he tea fir) aTro-\
reurr/i, aYt/io? eareo ey|
Aafivahav /cal eirl tovt|gh /cal hrl rat?
45 aXXat?|
facial?, AcVre *' a7roTc(|ta^i. /cat Ad /ca oVfwiral* rj hapd-
Tav rj aireWaia|
Trap rd ypdfipara, fir) ea-r\(o Aafivdhas firjhe
60 Koiva^veiTQ) to)P koipwp xprjpijpTeov firjhe to)P 0€fiaTa>p.|
ai he rkica twv Taydv K\arayopr)i Troirjaat ti Tr\dp ret ypdfifiara, ho he
65 dp\ri[<f>]ai, rol rayoi ev rai||
C
[o/t|itsrw ttoI rov *ATToWeopo*; #c|at Horeihdvos rov <f>p]ar[p\tov
real Aufc, Ka\ hitc]d£o[p\Ti fiep hucatws eV]€i^6tr[^|w ird\\* dyada
5 t]oi>9 0eou9 [5||ioo'/i€!>, at 8* e]<f>ioptc4oe, tca\[ted • at 8c /ca /t]^ hitcd-
£rji hai\[pe6efc, a7r]oT€taaTW 7reW|[e hpa^fid^, aXXov 8* ai/0e\o1[/t€-
10 vot t]oj/ oV/cav Te\€oVr||[wi>. Ao'o-]Tt? 8e /ca 7rap pofiop|
[ti] Troiiovra
toll hi'icai he'\\r)l, to hrjfiiaaop e^eVw. to|1 8c TaYOt Twt /carayope'-
16 ov(Tt Tav oV/cav e7riT€\€o'v||Twv • at he fir}, to hiirXop fe/e\aaTO<; diro-
TeiaaTti). h6o~ri\[$~\ he* ica t,ap.Lav 6<f>ei\rji, a7j[t]/to? cVtw, hevre
20 k dTTOTe(\arfi.— Hoh* 6 Tedfib? irep tw||i> ipTO<f>rjicop. firj wXeop
Triple teal Tpidteopra hpa%fi[d]\p epdefiep firyre Trpidfiepo\y\ firyre
the city, phratry, and gen«.— 60. 0cjt£-
rmv : probably established rites, institu-
tions, though this meaning of 64ha is
not quotable. CI. rt6n6i = 0tfffrf>$, law,
ordinance, C 19.
C 1 ff. Oath of the person appointed
to act as judge. The missing conclusion
of B must have been the provision for
such an appointment.— Off. If the one
chosen fails to serve as judge, he shall
pay five drachmas, and (the rayoi) shall
bring the case to issue by appointing
another in his place. Whoever convicts
one guilty of an unlawful action shall
receive half the fine (cf. no. 18.24-25,60).
— 19 ff. Law concerning funeral rites.
Like the law of Iulis in Ceos (no. 8),
this is directed against extravagance.
— 20 ff. One shall not expend more than
thirty-five drachmas, either by purchase
No. 51] PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 209
foi/cco ' rctv Be 7ra^et|[a]f ,)(\aivav (fracorctv elfiev.||at 84 ti tovtodv 26
wap/3d\\o\iTO, cnroT€io-dT<o irevTTjKo\vTa Bpaxpds, at Ka firj e£o/x|o-
arji iirl rial adfian fit) 7rX|eoi> iv04p*v. arp&fia Be hk\\v hxnrof3aX4- 30
tod Kal iroiK€<l>\d\aiov hev ttot04t(o ' tov 8|e vexpov K€KaXvp,p,4vov
<f^ep4rco aiydi, ktjv Tat? arp\o(f>al<; fir) KaTTiOevrav p.rj^\ap>el>36
flTjB* OTOTV^OVTCOV e|[x]0O? TO? fOlKiaSy K k^lti TO CTtt/Aa A£
kcovti, TrjveiI
5' evayos eo~T(ofheme Ka ha
|
Oiydva 7TOT0e0rji. t&v
Be u^poara redvaKortov iv Tot?|
aafidreaan p,rj Oprjveiv prj\B' ototv- 40
{<ep, aXX' airLp^v po^KaBe UKacTOV e^da hop^oricov Kal iraTpaBeX-
(fyewv||Kal irevdepoiv Kr/o~y6va)v [#c]|ai yap,/3pa>v. p,rjBe Tat hva\r^e- 45
paCa(i) p.T)8* iv Tat? 8e/caV[a]|i? p.rjB' iv Tot? eVtaurotf?|
p^rjT olp*>£ev
p.r\T OTOTv[f€||i/] • at 84 Tl tovtwv wapfydXXoiTO t&v yeypap\fie- 60
vcov
Daga
jOoivai 8k Ta^S|[e vop,ip,]oi • 'Att^X-
Xat *ai B|[ov/ca]Tta, H^pata, Aat£a<£||[o/Ha], UoiTpdiria, Bvaiov|
5
[/t7;i/]o9 to> hef384p,av Kal|
[Y]di> heva\avyKrjvKXei[a K^apTap,(Tia
or (in articles taken) from the home. —23-24. 7%e sftroud shall be thick and of
a light gray color. For <pawr6s = *^otw-
t6s, see 31, and, as used of mourning
apparel, cf. <pata ludria Polyb. 30.4.6,
and <paia iaB-tp Ditt.Syll.870. 6. —26 ff.
If one trangresses (irap/3dXXw = rapa-
palvu) any of these things, fie shall pay
fifty drachmas, unless he denies under
oath at the tomb that he has spent more.
— 29 ff. <rTpd|ia 5« kt\.: cf. no. 8.3-4.
— 31 ff. t&v St vtKp&v *r\.: cf. no. 8. lo-
ll. — 33 ff . ktjv Tatt orrpo^att kt\. :
they shall not set the corpse dovm any-
where at the turns in the road (but carry
it straight on to the tomb without inter-
ruption), nor shall they make lamenta-
tions outside the house until they arrive
at the tomb, but there there shall be a
ceremonyfor the dead (? cf . ivaylfa) un-
til the lid (?) is closed (cf . rpo<rrt$iuu rat
etpas, etc. ). But the last part, from rrjvti
on, is variously read and interpreted.
— 39 ff. ' There shall be no mourning
for the former dead, but every one shall
go home, except the members of the
immediate family and the near rela-
tives by blood or marriage/ — 46 ff.
There shall be no wailing or lamentation
on the following day, nor on the tenth
day, noron the anniversary.—Ivtavrott
:
See Glossary, and cf . ra iviafoia in the
same sense at Ceos.
D 1 ff. Enumeration of the regular
feasts. These are given in the order of
their occurrence, as appears from the
correspondence between many of them
and the names of the months ('AreX-
Xo«o», BovKdriot, 'Hpa«o», etc.). For the
identification of these festivals, see Ditt.
I.e., notes.— 6-7. * Those which occur
on the seventh and the ninth of the
month B&riot.'— 7-8. m)tiicXfia K&p-
Taptria : Kal KwcXcio koI 'Apraplrut.—
210 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 61
10 fcal Ad<f>pi[a /c]\al %€0$4via Kal TcX^^HI"* Ka ^ Ato<r*oup?}ia, Me7|a-
Xdpria Kal Hrjpdx\€i[a],|Kal k aura; dvrji fuapfj[i]\op Kal xa
15 XtKxol iraprji [*]|a? tea fj&oi poi irapicamfy hiaprjia Ovovre: koI
tc\a Trevrafiapirevmv rvxrj\i al 84 n rovrtov 7rap/3d\\\oiTo twp yc-
20 ypappepcop,I
dcoeSiroou rol re Sapioptyyol Kal rol aWoi irdvr^:
AafivdSat,, 7rpa<ra6vra>p|8k rol TrePTe/cai&eica. a[*]
|84 /ca ap*f>i\-
25 Xiytfi ra? da\id<rio<;, cfopoaas top po^[pip]op hopKov XeXvada). a\[l
a\\Cav troi6pT(ap apx^[p ajTrefy, a7roT€iadr<o oStfkdp, Kal ovy-
30 X 0l»
cprroT€i\<rdrct) 6&€\6p. roidBe k?)P||&apare2 ydypairrai ip
[t]|cu irirpai £p£a> * "[r^dSe ^>a[v]|oTo? eVe'Sauce rat 0vyar\pl Boi>-
35 (vyat, rd. hip*pp\rf^Pia terjtc Ta«? SvwBeKatSo^ x^aLPav TVt*-
irpovaCav 8dppara Kal ret Ta>t|AvKetm 8dppara Kal rd\p ayaCap
40 pAo~xov " TraPTcopI
Kal fthfov Kal 8apoatoo\\p rop. vpodvopra Kal
7rpo\paPT€v6p€POP irapiytp|
rh yeypappepa Aa/3vd8a\i<; • rat 8k
45 dvaCai Aaftvatyap TdirOCKalov /at/vo? T&)||t Aiovvacoi, ~BovKar(ois|
ran Al irarpafai Kal roSir^kXmvi rap ctKpodwa ko\1 avptmrLdK^p
12 ff. Feasts are also held if one sacri-
fices a victim for himself, if one assists
(in the sacrificesfor the purification of) a
woman recently delivered of child, if
there are strangers with him sacrificing
victims, and if one is serving as rerra-
fiaplrat. vtrrapMplras Is the name of
some official appointed to serve five
days (dpdpa, see 12), but nothing more
is known about this office. —22. rol
wimKaCStica : cf . no. 49. — 26-27. Ifwhen they hold an assembly, any official
is absent, Apx<*>" nom. sg. part, one
holding office. — 29 ff . These things are
written at Phanoteus on the inner side
of the rock. The ancient city of Phano-
teus(Panopeu8)wasperhapetheoriginal
seat of the phratry of the Labyadae. —30. Savant: cf . *dwot 11. 30-81. Both
awrok and <t>arore6i occur in other in-
scriptions. See 46.— 31 ff. rdS« *Avo-
rot . . . : quotation from the
ancient rock inscription, stating what
the eponymous herogave to his daughter
Buzyga. This mythical heroine is men-tioned elsewhere asadaughter of Lycua
(cf. AvKtlati I. 37). — 35. Tt||Mrpovaiair
:
r& lp> Tlpovalav. Cf . lap-^iop ip. Upomlap
of another inscription.— 88. tAv 6>y*l-
av jtoo-xov: apparently the admirable
or wonderful calf (a sort of wonder-
calf ?), but the allusion is of course ob-
scure.— 38 ff. xdvTwv kt\. :4 in the
case of all undertakings, both private
and public, for which one offers sacri-
fice or consults the oracle in advance,
the one doing so shall furnish to the
Labyadae the victims mentioned (i.e.
in the rock inscription just quoted).*
x&rrtav depends upon TpoMorr* and rpo-
lULrrtvbpuevov, sacrificing etc. in advance
of.— 47. tAv &Kpo8iva (dxpoltt = usual
djcpoQLviop, as also in Pindar) : sc.
rayoin irap4x*v, the rayol shall furnish
thefirst-fruits.—48 f. wpmrlaTttv kt\.:
invite the Labyadae to drink together.—
No. 58] PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 211
hafuil to|u9 AafivdSas • tA? 8* aXXa?||Oolvas #c<z[t] t^v hmpav 50
a7r|a7€(r0ai.
52. Delphi. Between 240 and 200 B.C. SGDI.2653. Schwyzer 882.
*Ayadac Tv^at. AfX^ol e8co/cav NitcdvBpcoi \ 'Ava£ay6pov K0X0-
(pcoPLcoi, iirfav TroTjrai, custom *ai iyyopoi? irpofevCav, Trpopaprtlap,|
aavXlav, Trpohiiciav, ardXeiav 7rdvr<DV, irpoi^piav iv irdvr€(<r)ai rot? 5
ayaypois ol? a 7roXi9 rltfifTf *ai T^XXa oca /cai to*? aXXot? Trpo£4-
i/ot? #calI
evepyerais Ta? iro'XiOf twi AeXQ&v ' apypvTOS|Nt*o8a-
/iou, f3ov\€v6vTa>p *AptcrTO)vo<i, Ni/coSdpov, IlXc/|o-Ta)f09, S&OM'O?,
'EirtXaploa.
53. Delphi. 186 b.c. SGDI.2034. Schwyzer 335.
"Apxovro*; [N]t/co/3ovXov fATivbs Bov/carfov, iirl roiaSe dirihoro
'Neoirdrpa *Op6alov|AeX<f>U t<oi 'AttSXXodpi ra>i HvOim acofiara
yvvaitceia Svo aU ovofiaTa Z&)7rv|pa, Sawr^a, ruga's dpyvpCov fivdv
££, Ka6co<; €TrC<TT€V<rav Zwrrvpa, 2o)o-i^o rwt|
a€&>i Tap covdv,
i<f>* <3iT€ iXevOepa? elfiev ical aP€<f>dirTOV<; airb irdvrcov rbp||7raiTa 5
/Slop. fSefSauoT^p Kara rbv vopov • AapJprj*; *Op4<rra AeXifxk. ira-
pap,€\C\pdi^r(OP he Zwirvpa, TL&trfya irapd Neoirdrpap d\pi Ka ^dnjt
NeoiraTpa iroiovaai|to 7roTiraaa6p€POP ttolp to Bvparbp aPcy/cX-q-
to>9 " el oV t/ *a prj vroie'coPTiI
Zw7rv/)a 17 So»o*^a twi/ voriTaa-ao-
p4p<DP vtto Nco7raT/}a9 KaOw\
yeypaTrrat Bvparal ovacu, i^eareo
NeoTrdrpai KoXd^eiP kclSox||*a aura SeiXrjrai teal aXXon irrrep 10
49 ff. rAt 8* &XXat ktX. : the other feasts
one shall carry out in accordance with
the season.
52. Proxeny decree in honor of the
poet Nicander of Colophon, whose
writings included a prose work on
Aetolia. At this time the Aetolians
were dominant in Delphi, and this
shows itself in the language of the in-
scriptions. See 279. Note in I. 6 the
combination of Delph. v&rrt\<r)ai with
Aetol. iytbvoit.
53. Atypical Delphian manumission
decree, of which there are more than
1600. See note to nos. 44-48. Theyshow all varieties of mixture of Del-
phian, Northwest Greek koimJ, and At-
tic elements, e.g. in this inscription,
3 pi. imv. i6rrw, 46mor, Ur<av. Nearly
always at this time, the older a/, lap6t
are replaced by ci, («p6f, and rot by ol,
though rot is frequently retained in the
formal rol Uptlt beginning the list of
witnesses.
212 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 68
NeoTrdrpav a£afi(oi<i ovtois /cal ainJproBUois irdaas Shea? /cal
£aji{a$. el oV rC /ca irddrji NeoTrdrpa, iXevdepai|
ecrraiv Zwirvpa
/cal '2a><7ixa /cvpievovaai avrocravrdv /cal iroiovaai, o /ca O^Xtovfrt,
/cadtbs €irC(TT€vaav root dem rdv covdv. el Be* rk tea dirrqrai Zay-
Trvpas[
rj ^cocrfya*: eire* /ca TeXevrdarjL NeoTrdrpa, ftdftaiov irape-
15 x<6tm 6 fSeftauoTTjp rfac||dewt rdv covdv /card rbv vdfiov. ofiolcos Be
/cat oi 7rapaTvyxdvovT€? /cvpioi eoi^rtov crvXe'ovTCS <o? eXevOepas ou-
<xa9 d^dfuoi ovret teal dwiro&ifcoi\woa-as oY/ca? /cal %ap.la<i. el hi
rl /ca d^ercadecovri irepl Neoirdrpap ireTro\vripevpAvaL rj t&v Neo7rd-
r/?a? \rrrap')(pvT(ov rt, /cvpioi iovrco ol etrCvofioi /coXdfeovre; avrdt:
20 /ca&* on /ca avrois Bo/cfji d£a/xtot omet /cal dwiroBt/coi||wdcra^
8//ca?. pdpTvpe*: * rol lepeU Bevav,vA0a/t/So9, t&v dpxdvroDV E&-
/cXeiBas,|
IBiurai. 'Ic/jo/cXt)?, Xap£%€vos, B<£%^i09.
Exclusive of Delphi
54. Stiris. About 180 b.c. IG.IX.i.32. SGDI.1539. Ditt.SyU.647.
Michel 24. Schwyzer 353.
A[0]eo9 rv%av aya\[ff]av. <TTparay4ovro<>
|
[t]«v <S>omc&>i' Zev-
5 £lovt
|
[fi]r)v6<; e/3B6fiovt 6p,oXo[^\l]a rd irdXei ^reipicov /cal|
[rd]
7roX€t MeBecovtcov • o-t/[i^e]7ro\n-etKrai/ ILreCpiot, /ca[l\
M]eBe<0Vioi
10 c^oi/tc? tepa, 7n>][\t]i/, %a>pavt Xipiva*;, irdvra||
[eJXcvflepa, £ttI TOtcSe
eZ/x£i>|
[t]ou9 Mc&vWbu? irdma^;|
[2]Tt/)tbu9 taov*; /cal ofioiov^,|
15 *ai avve/cXrjaidZeiv /cal cn^vap^oo-TarelcrOai fierd rd?||
[7ro]\to$
Ta? ^TipltaVy /cal Bi/cd\[£]eiv rd? SUas rch ewl ttoXi\[o]<; irdcras rots
ivLKo fie'vov? i [*r]at9 d\i*tat?. laTavOoa Be /ca[l\
V\epoTap.lav i/c
17. &tfT»6fovTt«rr\.: are convicted of
having done any wrong to Neopatra or
her possessions. Cf. i&SxyxfaliliO***
in another of the manumission decrees.
The derivation of dferAw from *drfrr6w
(cf. 77.2) and connection with drafrWwis most attractive, though fyriv has
original a, of which the weak grade
would be a not «. Others compare
Hesych. dferor* iwurror, ZuctXol, the
origin of which is obscure.
54. Agreementestablishing a avpro-
\irela or joint-citizenship between the
Stirians and Medeonians.
10. 4A«v0«pa: free, open to all (of both
towns).— 11 ff. tov* kt\. : all the Mede-
onians shall be Stirians with equal rights,
andshalljoin with the city ofthe Stirians
in the assemblyand in appointing magis-
trates, and those who have arrived at
proper age shall try all cases which come
before the state.— IS. Urrdv6»: Boeotian
No. 54] PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS 213
r&v M€&€cc\\[v](a>v eva rbv Ovcriovra Ta?|QvtrLas Ta? iraTpCov*; 20
Me8€a>i/|[Y]oi?, oaai ivrl iv tw ttoXltlko) v6p.[<oy
|
/x]era t&v dpypv-
tcov t&v ara\[0]€Preov iv "Eripi • Xavfiaverw||
[8]£ 6 Uporap.la<; 25
ap4ap,iovfo t[o\
I
aj/^oire? iXdfiftavov, ^fii\[fi]valov teal t&v %o(ov
to €7r[i|£]a\oi/ t£) UpoTdfiiai. avv8i\[tc]alj€i 8k 6 leporafiias p,cra||
[r]&v apxovrcov Ta? o7/ca?, a?|
[t]oI dp%ovre; 8itcd£ovTi, tcai|30
[tf]\a/>a>o-Z Ta hiKaarripia, a *a|
Se?; tcXapcoetv, fiera r&v a[p]fapv-
tcov. firj earo) 8k iirdva^x]^ XeiTOvpyelv tov? McoeJaWou? iv 35
2r//>t to? apxas, oaoi|
yeyivrjvrai iv MeBe&vi dpfaovrcs, (evoBi-
tcai, Trpa/rrijpe?,|
8apuovpyoCy
lepels, i€pdp%aif teal||Tav yvvaitc&v 40
oaai UpTjrei^Kari, el p.r\ Tt? etcoov irrrofxevoi'|
iaravdeov 8k i/c r<ov
aXeiTOvfayqTajv t&v MeBeavfov tc\al e/c t&v 2t£/kW • 8apiovf^\[y]€- 45
6vtq)v Be tcai Ta iv Me6e|[a)W i]epa tcadax 6 woXitikcx; vo]po<; *e-
Xevet. teal Tav x[ityav'] TaV MeBeavCav elfiev|
\ir\daav sLTiptav
teal Tav ^Ti^plav MeBeajvi'av tcoivav ir\a\crd]v. tcoivwveomco 8k oi 60
Me8e|[a>]wot Tav Ovaiav Tav iv 2t£|[/w] iraaav teal toI <to}> Uripioi
Tav iv Me\8eG)VL iraaav. i%4aTG> &]|€ diroTroXiTtvaaaTai tou[?]|66
MeSecoviovs airb to>v 2Tt/)t|[a)]i/ firj8k tou? ILTiplovs awb|
[t]g)I>
MeSclWiJaw. cnroTepoLI
[8]^ #ea /xt) ip,fi€(va>vrt iv toI||[?]
yeypapr- 60
fievois, airoT€i\crdvTQiv to£? e/i/i«i/a[i/]|TO*? apyvplov TaXav\ra Betca.
B[ 7r]o*£d'i>Ta>i> •
I
[7]/>a^rai>ra>p 8e Tai> o/i[o]|\o7&ii/ &araXai/ teal av[a0e]\vra)v iv to iepbv Ta? 'A[0aV]||a?, SdaTcov 8k 5
Tav 6fio[XoyC\\av tcai irapit IBcorrav icr[(f)pa]\yia/jL€vav. a opoXoyla
ir\apa]|
Spdcrcova ACXaiea. p,dp\rv]p€<: Spdacov AajiaTpiou 'E||\a- 10
rev?, Et^raXtSa? Bpa[o-a)i/o? AiTuiicik, Tip.o\tcpaTT]<; 'EttivUov Ti-
0oppe\v<i. 86vT(ov 8k toI ^TlpioiI
Ta fyaTpla t&v WltBecovCfav iv 15
ctcW TCTrdpoisI
apyvplov p,vas wevre tca[i|
tJo'ttoi/ raj> KaXeifii-
vavI
. a . . Tpeiav.
for lirrdKrw. So l^rd^wv 1. 42 and 0/- ing in Stiris.*— 40-41. Upi)Ti^KaTv: see
\uv61 in another Stirian inscription. Cf . 1S8.4.— 66. farfrroXiTtfaraarrai : cr =also xKapwai 1. 32 with Boeot. t for ti. ad as in ddtrruw'Bs. 85.1.
See 231.— 34 ff. ^ Io-r» ictX.:4 those B 13 ff. The phratry of the Medeo-
who have been officials in Medeon shall mans, in distinction from the state, re-
be exempt from compulsory office hold- tained its own organization, and was
214 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 66
Locrian
65. Oeanthea (Galaxidi). First half V cent. B.C. IG.IX.i.334. SGDI.1478. Hicks 25. Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.l80ff. Michel 285. Roberts 231 and pp.346 ff. Schwyzer862. Ditt.Syll.47.
'Ev NavTra/crov tch(r) rovhe hairifoucla. Aoppov rbv Hv7tokpo>
fi&iov, tw^t tea Nav7T£MCTio? yeverat, Nav7raKTtop ioma, faford(?)
to receive a subsidy of money and land
from the Stirians.
55. Law governing the relations be-
tween the Eastern Locrian colonists at
Naupactus and the mother country.
This does not refer to the founding of
Naupactus, which was much earlier.
Colonists are called drourot from the
point of view of the mother country,
but txoiKoi as here (trlfoiyoi) from the
point of view of their new home. TheEastern Locrians are referred to ethni-
cally as Hypocnemidians (of which
Epicnemidians is an equivalent), polit-
ically as Opuntians, since Opus was
the seat of government, the two terms
standing in the same relation as Boeo-
tian and Theban.
It is probable that one copy was set
up at Opus, with another at Naupac-
tus, and that the present tablet is still
another copy, which with the addition
of the last sentence, stating that simi-
lar relations are to subsist between col-
onists from Chaleion and the mother
city, was set up at Chaleion, from
which place it may easily have found
its way to Galaxidi.
In both this and the following in-
scription a single letter is used for
double consonants, not only in the in-
terior of a word, as 0a\d(<r)<rat, but
often in sentence combination, as kA(t)
rorde. So i(d) 8dpo, *(X) fc/ifot, etc.,
with assimilation of U (100); similarly
4(p) NomrdxTo (once 4y Nawrdrro), in
contrast to which if Notfrcucroi', if Nau-
rdxrot with original if are always writ-
ten out Cf. also (in no. 66) rt(i) ci/XlSt,
&pdro(i) truXer, dMxo(t) <rvX§t, in view of
which the reading Mto(j) gfro* (no.
56.2), which is generally though not
universally adopted, is not a violent
correction. No other Greek inscription
has so many examples of 9 as no. 56,
where it is uniformly employed before
o or po. In no. 66 it is 110 longer used.
In no. 66 lengthened e is expressed byEl, lengthened 0 by 0 in the genitive
singular, 0V in the accusative plural.
But in no. 66 always E and 0. See
26 d. No. 55, beginning in 1. 11, is
divided into paragraphs by the letters
A-e.
No. 66 exhibits many instances of
repetition (see 1. 3, note), and some of
omission of what is essential to clear-
ness (e. g. the subject of iroddftt 1. 30),
and in general the style of both inscrip-
tions is crude and obscure.
1. The colony to Naupactus on the
following terms.— hainfoiicCa : ha iri-
foucta. 94.5.— k&(t) t8v6« : see 136.5.
— A09P&V t&v HxnroicvafkCSiov rrX.: AHypocnemidian Locrian, when he be-
comes a Naupactian, being a Naupac-
tian, may as a ^wt share in the social
and religious privileges (i.e. in the
mother country) when he happens to
be present, if he wishes. If he wishes,
No. 66] LOCRIAN INSCRIPTIONS 215
fevov oaia Xav%dv\€iv Kal Oveiv igelfiev iirvrvypvTa^ at Ka BetXe-
rai ' at Ka BetXerai, Oveiv Kal "\\av%dv€iv *e(8) Bdfio *e(p) poivdvov
avrbv Kal to 7&05 KaTaipel. t4Xo$ to\\v? iiripolpov? Aoppov tov 5
HvTTOKvafiiBtov fie <f>dpeiv 4v AoppoU to2|9 HwrroKvafiiB(oi<;, <f>ptv
k a£ Tt9 Aoppbs yeveTai tov HvrroKvafuBtov. al|BelXeT av%5-
pelv, KaTaXeLirovra iv Tat laTtai iralBa hefSaTav e 'BeXfebv if^Ei-
fiev dveu evercepLov • at Ka hvrf avavxas aweXdovrai i(v) NavrraKTO
Aop\pol toI HwroKvafiiBioi, iljelfiev avyppelvihSwo ffaavTOS ivt
avev ^vereptov. t4Xo^ fie <f>dpeiv fieBev hoTt fie fiera Aoppdv tov 10
Fecnrap(\ov.—A
—
"Evoppov rot? iirifolpois iv NaihraKTOV fie Vo-
(TTafiev a(ir *0)ttovtIov|T^Kvai koX fiaxavai fieBefiiai fcpoWa?. tov
hoppov igetfiev, at Ka B€(\Xovrai, iwdyeiv fiera Tpidpovra perea awb
to h6ppo hetcarov avBpas *0\irovr(o^ NavrraKTiov Kal Nav7ra/CTto£?
'Ottovtiow;.— B— HoWti? Ka XiiroTeXeeff, iy NawraKTO tov iiri- 15
fotpovt curb Aoppdv elfiev, ivre k airoTeLaei Ta vo]/iia NavwaKTtov:.
he may share in these privileges, both
those of thepeople and those of the mem-bers of the societies, himself and his de-
scendants forever. The colonists of the
H. Locrians are not to pay taxes amongthe H. Locrians, until one becomes a H.
Locrian again. In 6<ria \ap%aptip koI
$6eiv there is probably the same con-
trast as in Upd. xal Aria or Cretan dhva
Kal ap6ptbriva, though it is possible that
both terms refer to religious privileges.
— 3. at xa Sc&rrai : for the repetition
cf. also ii 11. 16 f., «<W 11. 41 f., Kapv-
fru h rdyopat 11. 20 ff.— 4. kc(8) SA^lS
K< (?) 90ivdvov : Kal 4k b-fipav Kal 4k koipio-
p&p. 94.6, 100.— 7 ff. If a colonist
wishes to return, he may do so without
taxes of admission (to citizenship), pro-
vided he leaves behind in his house anadult son or brother. If the H. Locrians
are driven from Naupactus by force,
they may return without admission
taxes to the town from which they each
came. They are to pay no taxes except
in common with the Western Locrians,
i. e. they are not to be subject to any
special taxes as colonists.— al SttXir
:
for subj. without *a (also in 1. 26), see
174.— 9. Mvo pfcaoTOt «v: a 3 sg. 9jp
is otherwise known only in Attic-Ionic,
other dialects retaining the original 1jt .
See 163.3. Hence this is the 3 pi.
1)p agreeing with the logical subject
they (cf. the preceding). Cf. Horn.
*/9ar oU6p8c tKaarot, etc. Ktihner-Gerth
I, p. 286.— 11 ff. The colonists to
Naupactus must take oath not to for-
sake the alliance with the Opuntians
willingly by any device. If they wish
they may impose the oath thirty years
after this oath, one hundred Naupac-
tians upon the Opuntians and the
Opuntians upon the Naupactians. —II. Ivopfov: used impersonally with
the dative, like IpSucop in Cretan etc.
— 14 ff. Whoever ofthe colonists departs
fromNaupactus with unpaid taxes shall
lose his rights as a Locrian until he pays
216 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 66
— r— At tea fjti yivo? iv rai icrriai €i e '%eirdfiov rov eVtjfot-
pov et iv Nat/TraVrot, Aoopov rov HvrrotcvafuSidv rov iirdvyy^ov
tcparelv, Aoppov horro k et, avrov Idvra, at k avep et e irais, rpidv
p\evov ai 8k fie, roU Navrratcrloi*; voplois xpearai.— A— 'E(i')
20 Nairn-d/cTo avxopi\]pvra iv Aoppois tou? HvrrotcvafuMotx: iv Nau-
irdicroi tcapv£ai iv ra\yopcu, /civ Aoppols rol(9) HvrrotcvafJuSfoi? iv
rai TrdXi, ho k et, tcapvjjai iv|
rayopen.— E— Ueppodapiav ical
Mvaax^ov iirel tea Navrrdicrifa rt)v yivera\i avros, teal ra XP*~para rev Navird/croi Tot? iv Navrrd/croi ^plaTat,
|ra 8* iv Aoppol?
25 rot? HwroKvafuStois xpipara roU HuiroKvaiuSCjpi?|||
po/itot? XP^~crrai, hdwos a tt6\i$ fetedcrrov vofii^ei Aoppov rov Hvrro/cvfefuSiov.
at rt? hvrro rov vofiiov rov iiripoCpov hvyopiei Heppo0apia\v teal
Mvaaxe'ov, rols avrov vop.loi<i xpiarai Kara irdXiv fetedcrrow;.|
—F— At k abekfyeol lovri to *v Naviratcrov foitciovros , hoiro? teal
30 Aoppov rov HvwotcvafuBidv fetcdarov i/o/to? iarC, at k airoddvei,
rov j^pifidrov tcparelv rov iwtfoipov, rb tcaripofievov tcparelv.—Z —
I
Tou9 iirifolpovs iv NavTratcrov rav Bitcav irpohipov hapiarai
the Naupactians his lawful dues. — as the law may be in the several cities
16 ff . If there is no family in the home,
or heir to the property among the colo-
nists in Naupactus, the next of kin
among the II. Locrians shall inherit,
from whatever place among the Lo-
crians he comes, and, if a man or boy,
he shall go himself within three months.
Otherwise the laws of Naupactus shall
be followed.— 19 ff. Ifone returnsfromNaupactus to the H. Locrians, he must
have it announced in Naupactus in the
market-place, and among the H. Locrians
in the citywhence hecomes.—22 ff. When-
ever any of the Utp^oOaplai and the Mv-
<rax*it (probably the names of two noble
or priestly families, the first obviously
containing Ko6ap6s= xalopfa) becomes aNaupactian himself, his property in
Naupactus shall also be subject to the
laws in Naupactus, but his property
among the II. Locrians to the II. laws,
of the H. Locrians. If any of them,
under the laws of the colonists, return,
they shall be subject to their own laws,
each according to the city of his origin.
— 29 ff. If there are brothers of the one
who goes as a colonist to Naupactus,
then, according to what the law of the
H. Locrians severally (i.e. in each city)
is, if (one of them) dies, the colonist
shall inherit his share of the property,
shall inherit what belongs to him. Note
the double construction with Kpareiw
according as the sense is partitive or
not But many take TO as gen. sg.
r% in relative sense, though this use is
not otherwise attested in Locrian, and
understand iarl with Karifdfurov, trans-
lating which it is proper for him to in-
herit.— 82 f . The colonists may bring
suit before thejudges with right ofprece-
dence, they may bring suit and submit
No. 65] LOCRIAN INSCRIPTIONS 217
tto(t) tovs tyLKaarripa*;, hapearai teal 86/iev iv 'Owoevri tcara pio<;
avrafuzpov. Aop]pdv rov HinroKvafiiSiov Trpoardrav tcaTaaraaai
TOV AoppOV TOTTLf^pLpOl Kal TOV ilTlfolpOV TOl AoppOt, hoLTLV€S tCd 35
Vwt€? evrifiot <€9> (eovri).— H— Hdtrofri? k cnroXtjrei irardpa
xal to yApos tov 'Xjpep.aTbv tol warpC, iirel k|
airoyeveTai, ifjetp^v
airoXaxtlv tov iwifoipov iv NavrratcTov.|
— &— HoWti? tea tcl
fefaSepoTa 8ia<f>0etpei Tiyyai. Kal y.ayavai Ka\l fuai, hon Ka p.e
av<f>OTapoi<: SoKeii, HoirovrCov T€ giX/op TrXe0\\ai Kal NapiraKTlov 40
tov hrifoCpov irXeOai, aTifiov elfiev Kal ype^iaTa irapaTofyayv.-
arcu. TovKaXeifievot rav Sfcav Sofiev tov apfcdv, iv rpidpovr* ap,d-
pat? Bdfjbev, at Ka rpuucovr afidpai Xelirovr\ai ra? ap^as • at Ka
to suits against themselves in Opus on
the same day. This provision is in-
tended to secure for the colonists the
greatest expedition in their litigation
at Opus, hapiarai (i.e. i\4adat) xal S6fu»
= Xa/3ecr <al foOvat (cf. Hdt.5.83). 61kt)p
Xa/Sefr is usually to bring suit, as here,
though sometimes the opposite, while
&Ikt)v Sovvai is usually to submit to suit
(e. g. Thuc. 1.28), as here, though some-
times used of a magistrate, to grant
trial, as below, 1. 41 £.— 84 f. Who-ever are in office for the year shall ap-
point from among the H. Locrians a
TfxxrT&TrjSy one of the Locrians for the
colonist, one of the colonists for the Lo~
crian. rlv Aoppiv UvxoKva^uSlov applies
properly only to the appointment of
the TrpSffrarris for the colonist, this be-
ing the important provision in contin-
uation of the preceding paragraph.
Making the provision mutual was an
afterthought.— ica* tarts without cor-
rection is to be read xa 'xiaris, with
hyphaeresis where we expect elision,
from Ka and fr-carlr, an adv. cpd. of
firo% for which we should expect fr»-
fcr4* or Irurii (intervocalic f is not
always written, cf. 'Ox6em, Safuovp-
yots). Some correct to 'xt{ft)r4s, but
a by-form with (f)ar is possible.
after tmpoi is due to dittography (cf.
the ending of the preceding holrivet,
VtaWt). The omission of torn may be
the engraver's error, or simply ellipsis,
such as is not infrequent in a clause of
this kind (Kuhner-Gerthl,p.41,n.2c).
— 86 f. A colonist to Naupactus whohas left behind a father and his portion
of the property with the father, shall in-
herit his share when (the father) dies.—88 ff. Whoever violates these statutes by
any device in any point which is not
agreed to by both parties, the assembly
of the Thousand in Opus and the as-
sembly of the colonists in Naupactus,
shall be deprived of civil rights and shall
have his property confiscated. For the
spelling Na/rTa*cW5i» see 82.— 4 1 ff. To
the one who brings suit the magistrate
shall grant trial within thirty days, if
thirty days of his magistracy remain.
If he does not grant trial to the one
bringing suit he shall be deprived of civil
rights and have his property confiscated,
his real estate together with his servants.
The customary oath shall be taken. The
voting shall be by ballot. For pjpos real
218 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 65
pe BtBoi, toi iv/caXeipevoc Tap BUav, aTip\op elpev teal xpepara irapa-
45 To<^ayelaraifto pdpos peril fofytciaTav. Biopoaai Mppov tov v6fUOv.
iv vBpCav rav ^a0t{|£iv elpev. real to Oidpiop Tofr Hvrro/cvafuBtois
AoppoU ra\\ra TiXeopetpep Xa\eie*oi<i toi? o-vp*Apri<f>dTai fouc&raU.
66. Oeanthea. Second half V cent. B.C. IG.IX.i.333. SGDI.H79.Hicks 44. Michel 8. Roberts 232 and pp.354 ff. Schwyzer 363.
Top 1~4pop pi hdyep i(r) t5? XaXetBos top Oiavdea, p\eBk top
XaXeiAa i(T) Tas OiavQCBos, peBk xpepaTa at Tt(?) ax^Xot • top Be
crvKovra ovaTo(v) avKev. Ta fjevitea i(0) 0a\d(cr)cra$ hdyep|aav-
5 \op irkap Xipe'pos to Kara wokip. ai k aBucofs) o~v\oif Telfro-
pe; Bpaxpat' ai Bk irXiop B4k apapap eypi to o~v\ov, he\pioXtov
tyXero /Tori avXdaat. ai perafoucioi irXiov pepb? e|0 XdXeiev?
iv OiavOiat e 'Outpdei* iv XaXetoi, Tai imBaplai BUai ^pearo.
10 top wpd^evov, ai yjtevBia irpo%€v4oit Bnrfyloi OoieaTo.
|||at k clpBl-
Xa&iPTi toI fcvoBC/cai, iiropdTas he\ia\ro 6 fepos onrdyov Tap BUav
estate, cf. the similar use of xXrjpoi.—46 f. And this compact for the H. Lo-
crians shall hold good in the same terms
for the colonists from Chaleion under
Antiphates. See introductory note.
56. The tablet consists of two docu-
ments inscribed by different hands, as
appears from the forms of the letters,
which also show, together with the ab-
sence of ?, that both are later than
no. 66. The first, ending with xp^o1. 8, is a treaty between Oeanthea and
Chaleion of the kind known as <n5/x£o-
\op or avfipo\d (the latter in 1. 15). It
is for the protection of foreigners, that
is citizens of other Greek states, visit-
ing either city from reprisal at the
hands of citizens of the other. Such
reprisal or seizure in enforcement of
claims was freely employed, so far as
it was not specifically regulated by
treaty. For graphic peculiarities see
no. 66, introductory note.
1 ff. An Oeanthean shall not carry
off a foreignerfrom Chaleian territory,
nor a Chaleian from Oeanthean terri-
tory, nor his property, in case one makes
a seizure. But him who makes a seiz-
ure himselfone may seize with impunity.
The property of a foreigner one maycarry offfrom the sea without being sub-
ject to reprisal, except from the harbor
of each city. If one makes a seizure
unlawfully, four drachmas (is the pen-
alty); and if he holds what has been
seized for more than ten days, he shall
owe ha{f as much again as the amounthe seized. If a Chaleian sojourns morethan a month in Oeanthea or an Oean-
thean in Chaleion, he shall be subject to
the local court.
The second document, 11. 8-18, con-
sists of regulations of one of the twocities, presumably Oeanthea, regarding
the legal rights of foreigners.
8 ff. The proxenus who is false to his
duty one shall fine double (the amount
involved in each particular case). If
No. 67] ELEAN INSCRIPTIONS 219
€^#09 irpo^evo|Kal fiSio (evo apio-rivBav, iirl jikv rail p.vaia\tai<;
Kal irXeov TTtvrtKalheK avhpas, iirl rats|fieiovois evvd* avSpas. at
k 6 facrtTT&i wol rov jtyurrov SiKa^erac Ka(r) Ta? avvfio\a<; t Bafuop- 15
70? he\4o~Tai T09 hopKOfidra? apiarlvBav rav w^yropKlav ofioaav-
ra9. T09 hopKOfioras rbv avrh\v hoptcov opvvev, irXedvv 8k vikev.
Elean
57. Olympia. Before 580 B.C. SGDI.1152. Inschr.v.Olympia 2. Michel
195. Roberts 292 and pp.364 ff. Schwyzer409. Danielsson,Eranos 111,80 ff.
Keil,Gott.Nachr.l899,154ff. Glotz,Solidarity de la famille en Grece,pp.248ff.
'A fpdrpa to*9 FaX€&H9. irarpiav Oappev Kal yepeav Kal ravrS.|
the frpoSticai (the judges in cases involv-
ing the rights of foreigners) are divided
in opinion, the foreigner who is plain-
tiff (oT&yov = 6 ixdyup) shall choose ju-
rors from the best citizens, but exclusive
of his proxenus and private host (who
would be prejudiced in his favor), fif-
teen men in cases involving a mina or
more, nine men in cases involving less.
If citizen proceeds against citizen under
the terms of the treaty, the magistrates
shall choose the jurors from the best citi-
zens, after having sworn the quintuple
oath (i. e. oath by five gods). The ju-
rors shall take the same oath, and the
majority shall decide.
57. This covenant for the Eleans.
{An accused man's) gens and family
and his property shall be immune. If
any one brings a charge against a male
citizen of Elis, if he who holds the high-
est office and the /3a<ri\e?» do not impose
the fines, let each of those who fail to
impose them pay a penalty of ten mi-
nae dedicated to Olympian Zeus. Let
the Hellanodica enforce this, and let the
body of demiurgi enforce the otherfines
(which they had neglected to impose).
If he (the Hellanodica) does not enforce
this, let himpay double the penalty in his
accounting (or in thebody ofthe ftacrpolT).
If any one maltreats one who is accused
in a matter involving fines, let him be
held to a fine of ten minae, if he does so
wittingly. And let the scribe of the gens
suffer the same penalty if he wrongs anyone. This tablet sacred at Olympia.
The numerous interpretations of this
inscription have differed fundamen-
tally. According to thatpreferred here
the object of the decree is to do awaywith the liabilitywhich under primitive
conditions, such as survived longer in
Elis than elsewhere, had attached to
the whole gens and family of an accused
person, also to prevent confiscation of
his property and personal violence, andto prescribe the manner in which pen-
alties were to be imposed.
1. & : this, thefollowing, see Kuhner-
Gerth I,p. 597.— warptdv : like Delph.
rarpid, Dor. xdrpa = fivot, while yetxd
is the immediate family.— lappiv: be
of good cheer, without fear, hence, as a
technical term in Elean, be secure, im-
mune, just as the Attic AStta is in ori-
gin freedom from fear (S4ot) . It is used
of persons and things. Cf. 6[dppot] a£-
To? xal xpcAtrfrott in another inscription.
— a$r« : refers to fipptrop FaXeto of the
220 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 67
ai fc Tt? KanapavaeLe fdppevop FaXeio, ai fe fie 'irtOelav ra ^Cteaia
op /i4yierrov re'Xo? e^ot *al to* ftacrtXaes, £4ica fivafc tea|dirortvot
5 pe'tcao-Tos rov fie 'rwroeovrov Ka(0)0vrafc rol Zi *0\vv\\irtoi. eirev-
rrot fe fc"E\\avo£i/ca<; teal r&\\a %Uaia iireirn\ero a fcfuopyia a*
?€ /xl 'i^rot, £{<f>viov arrortvero iv fiacrrpdfLt. ai rt? rov aina-
64vra fytcaiov Ifidateoi, iv rat £e/cafiva(at te* e]v4xo[tr]ofai f€t(o?
ip.dekoi. teal Trarpids 6 ypo<f>eis rav[r]d tea irtuncoi,|
[al r]tv [af]t-
tc4o[t]. 6 rr[i]va^ iapbs 'OXvvrriai.
58. Olympia. VI cent. b.c. SGDI.1149. Inschr.v.Olympia 9. Hicks 9.
Michel 1. Roberts 291 and pp.362 ff. Schwyzer 413. Ditt.Syll.9.
'A fparpa rolp Fa\etot$ ical toi? 'Fip\faotot$. cruvfia^ia k ea
itcarov perea,|
dp%ot 84 tea rot. ai 84 n 84ol aire perron aire f\dp-
5 yov, ervveav te a(\)\d\oi<; rd r a(X)\(a) teal Tra\)p rro\4fio. ai 8e
pa ervv4av, rdXavrov te\
dpyvpo airorivotav rot At 'OXvvrriot rot
/ca\(8)8a\efievoi Xarpetofievov. ai 84 rip ra ^pd<f>ea rat tca(8)8a-
10 \4otro aire p4ra<i aire r\e\ecrrd aire 8dfio<%, iv riirtdpot te* ivejflptro
rot 'vravr iypa(fi)fi4vot.
59. Olympia. VI cent. b.c. SGDI.1156. Inschr.v.Olympia 7. Michel
196. Roberts 296 and pp.369 ff. Ziehen,LegesSacrae61. Schwyzer 412.
tea Qeap&t ete. ai 8e ffeve'ot iv riapolf ftot tea 6od(8)8ot ical ko-
Odpat reXelat, teal rov deapov iv ^a[(v)]rat. ai 84 rt? 7rap to
following clause, which logically goes years, beginning with the present year.
with the preceding as well as the fol- If there shall be any need of word or
lowing. — 2. tcaTiopavo-tu : Kadupciv, deed, they shall combine with one another
but meaning first to utter an impreca- both in other matters and in war. If
Hon against some one (cf. Kar^xonai), they do not combine, let those who vic-
una then, since this was, or had been, late (the agreement) pay a talent of sil-
the manner of introducing a charge, ver consecrated to Olympian Zeus. Ifsimply KOLTTryoptw. See also no. 60. Like any one violates these writings, whether
various other expressions in Elean, this private citizen, official, or the state, let
reflects the essentially religious char- Aim be held in the penalty here written.
acter of the legal procedure.— at 59. This is the conclusion of an in-
|tfe kt\. : cf . no. 51 C 13-16. For iwtrwoi, scription which was begun on another
ftaarpdai, Ih&otku), etc., see the Glossary. tablet not preserved.
58. This covenant between the Eleans Ifhe(some one previously mentioned)
and the Heraeans (of Arcadia). There commitsfornication (?) in the sacredpre-
shall be an alliance for one hundred cinct, one shall make him expiate it by
No. 60] ELEAN INSCRIPTIONS 221
<ypd(f>os 8ucd(B)Boi, areXe? k eti a BUa, a Bi Ka fparpa a Bapoala
reKeia et\e Bi/cd(B)8oaa. top Bi Ka ypa<f>iop ore Bo/ceoi Ka(\)\iripos
ex^v tto(t) top 0(e)6vfif-aypiop xal fynroiov avv fiokai (rfepraKa-
tLov hf\avio% xal Bdfioi tt\£0vovti Bipd/coi • (Bipd)icoi Si tea (i)v
TptT^pp, at ti ipTroiol atr* i^aypioi. 5
60. Olympia. Second half IV cent. b.c. Szanto, Oest.Jhrh.1, 197 ff.
Daniel8son,Eranos 111,129 ff. Meister,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l898,218ff. Keil,G6tt.
Nachr.l899,136n\ Reinach,Rev.l5t.Gr.XVI,187ff. Schwyzer 424.
• rvya. raip Be yeveatp pa QvyaBelrip. fiaBe /c\ar ottoIop
rpowop, pare ipaepairipap pare Orj\vr\ipapfpare ra xpypara
the sacrifice of an ox and by complete
purification* and the Otapbt in the same
way. Jf any one pronounces judgment
contrary to the regulation, thisjudgment
shall be void, but the decree of the people
shall befined in deciding. One may make
any change in the regulations which
seems desirable in the sight of the god
(136.8), withdrawing or adding with the
approval of the whole council of the Five
Hundred and the people in full assem-
bly. One may make changes three times,
adding and withdrawing.— The resto-
ration and interpretation of the last
sentence, (Si*&)koi ktX., is uncertain.
In 1. 4 the adverb if\apios (see 55) is
used loosely where we should expect
an adjective in agreement with poKai
or xtrraKarlop.
60. But one shall not exile the chil-
dren (of an exile) either male orfemale,
under any circumstances, nor confiscate
the property. If any one exiles them or
confiscates the property, he shall be sub-
ject to trial before (in the name of)
Olympian Zeus on a capital charge, and
any one who wishes may bring the charge
against him with impunity. And it shall
be permitted, even in case they have ex-
iled any, to any one who wishes to return
and be free from punishment so far as
concerns matters happening later than
the time of the demiurgi under Pyrrhon.
Those next of kin shall not sell or send
off the property of the exiles, and if one
does any of these things contrary to the
regulation, he shall pay double the
amount sent off and sold. Jf any one
defaces the stele, he shall be punished
like one guilty of sacrilege.
Several times during the fourth cen-
tury b.c. the oligarchy and democracy
alternated in power in Elis, with re-
sulting banishment and recall of exiles.
It is probable that this decree belongs
to the Macedonian period and perhaps
refers to the exiles of 336 b.c. whowere recalled in 335 b.c. Cf. Arrian 1.
10.1 'HXeuu Si rods <pvyd8ai <7<pu>>> xare-
Si^arro, Sri hrtrljScun 'AXet&vdpv Ijaav.
It is a supplementary decree to another
on the same subject, as is shown by Si
in the first sentence after the introduc-
tory formula, and the use of yevialp
without modifier, which must be under-
stood from the preceding. On the dia-
lect as compared with that of the earlier
inscriptions, see 241.
1. -yevfatp : the singular is often used
collectively in the sense of offspring,
222 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 60
8afioat.Q)fi€v - al Be rip <f>vyatyetoi aire ra xpquara Bafioaioia, <f>ev-
5 yereo irbr tw A||*o/j reo\vp,irieo atuarop, Kal fcariapauov 6 8rj\op.T}p|
avdarop rjara>. cfijar<o Be*, /cat Ka fyvyaBevavri, rol b^rjXop^voL vo-
arirrrjv Kal arrdp.iov fjfiev, oaaa Ka fycrrapiv yivavrai r&v irepl
Hvppcova Bap,iopy<ov. ro\lp Be err a(&)<ri<rra pa airoBoaaai pure
10 iKirdp.y^ai ra ^p^para rolp <f>vydBeo~ai • al B4 n ravrcov irap to
ypdfilfia iroi4oit airorivdra) Biir\[d\aiov tw Ka eKirepira xa\l t<m Ka
airoBcorai. al Be rip aBea\rd>hai€ ra ardXav,|
<op aya\paro<f>a)pap
eovra irdayr\v,
61. Olympia. Late III, or II cent. b.c. SGDI.1172. Inschr.v.Olympia
39. Michel 197. Schwyzer 425.
%e6p. Tv%a.\'Tiro *JL\\avo8iKav ra>v irepl
|
AtV^uXoi/, Svito.|
5 oircap, iirel AapoKpdrrjp 'Aytfropop||
Tev&iop, ireiroXirevK&p
irap apk|
avrop re Kal 6 irardp, Kal eare<^ava>pe\vop rov re twv
descendants, e. g. Epir. ain-Qi Kal y«t*ai
Kal yimt 4k ytrtat (SGIH. 1334), Arc.
atrol koI yettd (Oest.Jhrb.IV,79), both
= usual avr u>i koI iKybvoit. For the plu-
ral cf . Mess, rap 7waited rt koX rat ytvtax
aOrov (SGDI. 4689.07). Some take -yei*-
alp here as members of the yevcal, under-
standing these as noble families, but
this is less likely.— 4-6. ^cvyfrv w6r
rA Ai&p kt\. : see 136.3 and no. 67.2,
note.— 6. 8t)Xo^p : we expect SijX6ne-
pop. Probably an error, for which the
existence of some such form as SrjXov-
r-fip (cf. 46*Xorr-fip) may be responsible.
— 6. 4>iryaS«vavTi : aor. Subj. 151.1.
—
0-10. It is uncertain whether this is
a provision in favor of the exiles, pre-
venting their property being disposed
of by relatives, or one directed against
them, preventing the relatives from
selling the property for them or send-
ing it to them. In the former case
iwo96c<rai may refer to the sale of real
estate, and iKvi/uffai to the sending off
of movable property for sale abroad.
<pvyd5c<T<ri is dative of advantage or of
disadvantage, according to the inter-
pretation preferred.— 12-13. at hi -np
dS^aXrwhou ktX.: cf. r/v 84 ns [tV crrlf-
d0a*[ffi7t ^ ra ypdfiyiaTai], twx^wus lep6<rv\os in an inscription of Iasus,
SGDI.6617. aStXrSu= d8VX6w, (tyarffw,
is probably from •SeaXo* (cf. 84afiai, d^-
Xot), whence— perhaps through the
medium of a verb feaXXw— *Sca\T6t,
*5eaXr6«. According to another view,
from 84Xros tablet (cf. Cypr. fldXros), so
that the meaning would be make the
stele AStXrosy i.e. remove the tablet
from the stele. For TdtrrdXavaee 96.2.
61. Proxeny decree in honor of Da-mocrates of Tenedos, who is mentioned
as one of the Olympian victors by Pau-sanias (6. 17. 1). On the dialect as com-
pared with that of the earlier inscrip-
tions, see 241. With M "EXXaroSucaw
1.2 for usual i-rl with gen., compare
Lac. hxnrb with acc. in no. 66.66.
No. 62] NORTHWEST GREEK KOINH INSCRIPTION 223
i
OXvp.irl(ov aycava Kal|
aXXoip Kal irXefovep, iiravtraKtop ev rav|
18tav rav re rfa irarpbp OeapohoKiav 8id$48eKrat /cai trrroSe^eraL 10
rolp Oeapolp,|
ofioLcop 8k teal rolp Xoiirolp rolp nrap* aftecov|rav
iraaav x?^av ^Krevecop teal airpotyaatareop irapi^eraiy fyavepav
iroieayv|rav eytL evvoiav irorl rav iroXiv, /caOcbp
||irXeCovep aire- 15
pmprvpeov Tap. iroXirciv •
|
oirap 8k Kal a irdXep Karafciatp <f>a(va-
rai|
ydpirep avrairo8i8cbaaa Tolp avrap|
evepyeraip, xnrdp^v
tkap.OKpa.TT) irpo]^evov, teal evepyerav 8* fj^iev Tap iroXiop avrbv ical 20
yivop, Kal to,\Xoiira rip.ia rjpev avrol oaaa /cal Tolp d"\\Xoip irpo-
Ije'voip Kal evepyeraip virdp^ei irapa|
rap iroXiop. r)p*v he Kal
cur^dXeiav Kal iroXep.(o\Kal elpdvap, Kal yap Kal fioiKiap eyKrrj-
aivfKal
||
areXeiav, Kal irpoe8piav ev Tolp AiovvcrtaKolp|
ayd>voip, 25
rav re Ovaidv Kal rip.av iraaav|
p.ere%r)V, tadtop Kal rol Xonrol
deapoSoKOi|Kal evepyerai p^re^ovri. hopev 8k avrol
|Kal Aap.0-
Kpdrrj rbv rapiav Ijevia ra||
p,iyiara €K ra>v v6puov. rb 8k yfrdfa- 30
apa|rb yeyovbp curb rap ficoXap ypa<f>kv ey xdXK(o\p,a avareOai
ev rb lapbv ra> Aibp rta *OXvp.irico.\rav Be eirip.4Xeiav rap avadi-
aiop iroirjaaaai|
Aia^Cvav rbv eirip^Xrjrav rav tirircov.||
irepl 8k 36
r<o airoaraXap.ev rolp Teve8ioip|rb yeyovbp ^d^Lafxa eirip^Xeiav
iroirjarai|
NiK68pop.op 6 ficoXoypdfop, oirmp 8o6ai rolp|
Oeapolp
rolp ip. MiXrjrov airoareXXop,e\voip irorl rav Qvaiav Kal rbv
dya>va||ra>v AiBvfieicop. 40
Northwest Greek koivi^
62. Thermum. About 270 B.C. Schwyzer 381. Ditt.Syll.421 A.
2YN0HKA KAI 2YMMAXIA AITOAOI2 KAI AKAPNANOI2
'AyaOdi rv\ai. ^.vvOtjKa AlrtoXols Kal 'AKapvdvoi? opdXoyos.
elptjvav|
elp.ev Kal <f>iX£av iror aXXdXov*;, <j>{Xov^ eoWa? Kal avp^
p,d^ovs dp.a\ra rbp. irdvra ^povov, opia e^oin-a? Ta? X^Pa<: T0V
68. Treaty of alliance between the west Greek Koir/j. See 279. Note e.g.
Aetoliana and Acarnanlans. This is an the retention of original d, *a, rorly
example of the mixed dialect current infin. in -^v, 3 pi. imv. in -rrw, £ in aor.
at this time in various parts of North- (rtpnaZdrrui), but Att. el for al, ov beside
west Greece, which we call the North- eo (e.g. imroiaGrrai but <rrparay4ovro\)%
224 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 62
'AxeXeoiov irorapijbv dypi eh OdXaaerav. ra pev iror ao> rov 'A^e-
5 XeUov irorapov AlreoXoiv elpev, ret Be||troff eawepav *Atcapvdva)v
ir\av rov Hpavro? tcai Tas Ae'fufriSos • ravra? Be'
Atcapvavfo
ovk avriiroiovmai. xrrrep Be r&v reppovtov rov Upavrb*;, el pey tea
^rpdnoi teal 'Aypatyi crvy^aypecovri avrol wot avrovs, tovto kv-
piov eareo, el Be prj, 'Atcapvave: teal AlrcoXol|
reppa^avro) rap.
YlpavrCBa %d>pav, aipedevras etcarepeov Betca wXav ^.rparUntv teal
*AypaCfov Kadias Be tea reppd^eovri, reXeiov ecrreo. elpev Be teal
10 iwiyaplav iror aXXdXovs teal 7||a? eytcrrjaiv rm re AiroaX&t iv
''Aicapvavlai teal rm *Atcapvavi iv AlreoXi'ai tcai woXlrav elpe\v top
AtrtoXbv iv1
Atcapvavlai teal tov1
Atcapvava iv AlreoXlai Xaoy teal
ofjLoiov. avaypayfravfro) Be ravra iv crrdXai^ y^aXxiai^ hr 'Ajctmm
pev oi apxovres rayv *Atcapvaveav, iv Be Sepp^eoi rol dpxovre; tcjv
AlreoXwv, iv 'OXvpwlat Be teal iv AeX^ot? teal iv Aa>(B)<bvai tcoi-
vai etedr\epoi. iwl ap%6vT(ov ip pev AireoXCat arparayeovro^ UoXv-
15 tcpCrov KaWte'o? to Bevre'-pov, iwwapxeovros 4>i Xwo? UXevpeovtov,
ypapparevo vro<; NeowroXepov Navwatcn'ov,|
iwiXetcTapxeovrw
Aape'Bcovos KaXvScoviov, 'Apiardp^ov 'Epralov, A4u>vo^ Ka\<j>pe'o$t
KaXXla KaX\i&9, TipoXo%ov HoT€iBavie'o<;, Hap<f>a(Ba <J>u<r*eo?,
Si/xouI
<J>utcu^o?, TapievSvrcov KuSptWo? Avaipaj^o^, Aa>pipd%ov
Tpl%ov(ov,'
Apfoifavo? Aacavos,%
Apiarea 'lareopiov, *Ayqceovo?
20 Aefi^o?, TipdvBpov 'Epti>ato9,||
'Ayplov "ZeDo-Oeve'o*; • iv Be 'Atcapva-
vLai arparayoiv 3vv0dpov OlvidBa, 'Kwi\\]\dov Arjpieo^;, *Ayrjawvos
Lrpartov, 'AXteera <t>oinavo<;, 'AXtelvov Svppelov, &4g>v\os 'Avatcro-
piios, UoXvtcX€'o<; AcvtcaBi'ov, iwwapxe'ovTOS 'IwwoXdov OlvidBa,|
ypapparevovros UepitcXeo? OlvidBa, rapia *AyeXdov ^rpariKOv.|—^vppa^ia AtVa)Xoi? teaX 'Atcapvdvoi? dpara rbpiravra \povov.p
25 el Tt? tea ip&dXXrji efc rav AlTcoXtav iirl iroXipeoi, fioadoeZv
eh beside iv with acc. {tit rdv AlruXlar
but iv 'Axapvavlav), Irveuci beside Ix-
Wou.
16. IwiXcrrofx<4vT«*v : this is the
first reference to ^nXeicrdpxat a» mili-
tary officials in the Aetolian league.
For the Achaean league, cf. /r(X</crot,
used of the citizen levies in contrast to
the mercenaries, Polyb.2.66, 6.91,95,
and iTt\tKT&pxvt Plut.Arat.32. — 24.
fi.fia.Ta : probably connected with n&Trjv,
Dor. fidrav, and so having the sameforce as the frequent a'rX&t xal
Xwt. Cf. dudrai t4x**i SGDI.1568.
No. 64] LACONIAN INSCRIPTIONS 225
tov?|
'
A/capvavas 7T€foi? pkv yCkCotS, imrevo~i 8k e/carov, ot$? /ca
rol apxoprdp ir4pira>VTt,t iv dpdpais ef. /cal el Tt? iv 'Aicapvaviav
ipftdXXoi iirl iroXe'pm,|
fioadoelv AtroXofc we%o2<; pkv p£iX/bi?,
imriois 8k e/carov, iv afiepais ef, ot/?|/ca rol ap^ovre: Trepirtovri.
el 8k irXeiovcov %pe(av fyoiev arepoi irorepoi,||fioaOoovvra) rpiayir 30
X101? e/cdrepoi e/carepoi*;, iv deepens oY*a. to? he fioaOoias r|a?
diroareXXopeva^ eenco to rpLrop pepos orrXtrai. irepirovrai 8k rap
fiodOoiavI
iy pkv *A/capvavLas oi arparayol tojv 'Aicapvdvwv /cal
oi avveSpoi, iy 8k AtrcoXta?|oi apxovret rSyv AItcoXoov. airap-
ypxnrrta 8k tovs airoa-reXXopdvov^ o-T/3aTtoSr|a? e/cdrepoi tou? av-
rwv dpepdv rpid/covra ' el 8k irXelova %povov eypiev Ta? /3oa\]/9oia<: 35
%pe(av oi perrairep^fdpevoi rap. fiod&oiav, 8i86vt<d t<x? o~iTap%ias
eare /ca|
iv oIkov diroarelXayvrL tov? arpaTioyras. anapyLa 8* forco
tov TrXeiovo? xpov\ov to>[l pkv iirirel ara]rrjp KopivOios Ta? dpi-
pa<t i/cdo-ras, rm [8k] rap iravoirXiav exo\[vri ], t<oi
8k to fjpiOcopd/ciov ewe" ofioXot, -^riXcoi eirr ofioXoi. ayelaOcov|
[39-42 fragmentary].
Laconian
63. Olympia. VIcent.B.c. SGDI.4405. Inschr.v.01ympia252. Roberts
261. Schwyzer7. IG.V.i.1562.
[Ae'f]o, /roV[af]Kpovi8a [Z]ev 'OXvvwie, icaXbv a[7]aXfia
fuXef5[i 6v]poi toi(X) Aa/ceSaipov(o[i<;].
64. Delphi. Soon after 479 B.C. SGDI.4406. Ditt.Syil.31. Hicks 19.
Michel 1118. Roberta 259. Schwyzer 11.
[T]o[i8c tov]I
woXepov [e]|7roX[e]/4€oi> *
|
Aa*[e8]a[/]uo'i/[«K],|j
'A0[a]i>[a]i[o]t,I
Kopivdioi,|
Teyea.T[ai],|
li/cvovioi,|
Alyivdrai,||5
63. This is the inscription mentioned
by Pau8.6.24.3, who reproduces it,
eliminating the dialectic peculiarities,
as follows
:
Al£o, Ava£ Kpoflda Zev 'OXiJ/xxie, K<x\bt>
AyaKfia
l\dif 0vfi$ toU AaK(5atfi6yioii.
64. The famous bronze serpent-
column which once supported the gold
tripod set up at Delphi after the battle
of Plataea. The tripod was destroyed
by the Phocians in the Sacred War,but the column remained until it was
carried by Constantino to Constanti-
nople, where it still remains. Accord-
ing to Thucydides (1.132.3) and others,
the Lacedaemonians, after erasing the
boastful epigram of Pausanias, in-
scribed simply the names of the cities
226 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 64
10 Meyapis,|
'ETriSavpioi,|
'EpftOfiepioi,|
$>\eid<Tioi,|
Tpogdvioi,J
™ 'Epfuovh,|
Tipvvdioi,|
HXartuh,\Seairih,
|
Mv/cave?,||
Kctot,\
26 MaXtot,|
Tevtoi,|
Naftot,|
'Eperpih,\\XaXxiSh,
\
^rvphf |Fa-
30 \eiot,|
UoreiBidraL,|
Aeu*a&04,||
Fapa/cropie?,|
Ku#z>iot,|
ILfyvioi,|
'Afiirpatciorat,|
Aerrpearcu.
65. FoundatTegea. VcentB.c. IG.V.ii.159. SGDr.4598. Ditt.SyU.1213.
Schwyzer 57. Comparetti, Annuario II, 246 ff. Buck, Class.Phil.XX, 133 ff.
A B,ovQlat tol ^ikayato Buucdrdfu fivat. at K* avrb* hhce', ave-
Xiafio • ai 6V k airoddvei, top t£kvov|eftev, hreC tea rripre perea
|)
5 heftovTi ' ai&/ca fie yevea X[€][/7reTcu, top briBucarov ifiev •|hiayvo-
pep 8e to? Teyedra^]\
/ca(r) top OeOfiop.
B SovdCai irapKa(0)0eica rot, <J>iXa;^a|io r^yerpa/cdruu fipal apyv-
plo. el fjdev tea foe , avros aveXiado * at oV *[a /xe foe, rol utoi ave-
5 \6a8o rol ypifcrioi, kirei tea efidcopri irhne fdre\a • c» oV *a fte
which had taken part in the war and
had set up the tripod. On the retention
of v in ^XcuUtuh, see 59.1. Note also
[(]ro\[f\fuor, for which the true Laco-
nian form would be fopM/uor.
65. Statements of two deposits of
money made by a certain Xuthias, son
of Philachaeus, and the conditions for
their future disbursement. The place
of deposit was without doubt the tem-
ple of Athena Alea in Tegea, the Greek
temples often being used for such pur-
poses. But the dialect is not Arcadian,
and must therefore represent that of a
foreign depositor. The most natural
assumption is that Xuthias was from
the neighboring Laconia, and we are
expressly informed (cf. Athen.6.288)
that the Spartansused to depositmoney
with the Arcadians to evade the law
against holding private property. It
has been suggested, partly on account
of the names (Xuthias, Philachaeus),
but mainly because of the retention of
intervocalic <r (yAaioi, tpdurom), that
Xuthias was not a Spartan proper, but
an Achaean perioecus. But there is no
good evidence that the perioeci differed
in speech from the Spartans at this
time, and the retention of intervocalic
v and of antevocalic e (firea) is suffi-
ciently explained by the fact that the
document was intended for use outside
of Laconia. See 59.1, 875.
A. For Xuthias the son of Phila-
chaeus (are deposited) two hundred mi-
nae. Ifhe comes in person, let him take
tt, but if he dies, it shall belong to his
children five years after they reach the
age of puberty. If no offspring survives,
it shall belong to those designated by law
as heirs. The Tegeans shall decide ac-
cording to the law.
B. This was inscribed later than A,
which was thereupon canceled, as
shown by its mutilation. The Tegean
engraver is responsible for the use of
el instead of al, the subj. f& (cf. 149)
No. 66] LACONIAN INSCRIPTIONS 227
foWt, ral 0vyarepes|
ave\oa0o ral yveacai • el Be" tea fie|foVrt, rol
v60oi dve\6o~0o • el Be* tea|
fie v60oi %ovritrol '? a{a)aiara it60lk\\p: 10
ave\oa-0o- el Be" k av<f>i(\)Xeyovr\(itr)ol Teyearai Biayvdvro /ca(r)
rbv 0e0fi6v.
66. Sparta. V cent. B.C. IG.V.i.218. S6DI.4416. Michel 946. Roberts
264. Schwyzer 12. Annual British School XIII, 174 ff.
Aafiovov|ave0e/c€ *X0avaCa[i]
|IIo\td%oi
vucdhas|ravra hdr ovBe?
||werroKa rov vvv.
|5
TdBe ivUahe Aafi[ovov]|rot avro re0plmr6[i,'\
|avro? avio^ibv •
|
ev Tataf6%o rerpaKi[v]||teal 'A0dvaia rer[pdtciv~\
|ice\evhvvt,a re- 10
r[pdtciv.]|
#cal TlohoCBaia Aafiovo[v]|
H^Xci, xal ho k4\\€%\
hafi]dy avrb? avio%{ov\\ evhefiohais htmroL*;|
heirroKiv e/c rdv avro|15
hCirirbv /ce/c ro av[r~\o [hiinro.]|teal HoholBaia Aafiovov
|
\e\vbce
Sevplat 6tcrd[/c]i[v]\\avro*; avio\Lov iv\he/3ohai$ hbnrois
|iK rdv 20
avro htwrrov|tce/c ro avro hLirrrb.
|k€v 'Kpiovrlas ivUe
||
Aafiovov 25
oKraKiv|ai/rd? avio^Lbv
|ivhefiohavs hLinroi^
|
& Tap auro At7r-
ttov|/ce/c to auTO hiirirb, /cat
||/io /ce'Xef evUe h[afid].
|
/cat 'EXcv- 30
hvvia Aafi[ovov]j
€i>//ee auT09 dvio^iov|
4vhe/3ohai<; hCmroi^|
in contrast to ivoSdrti of A, the omis-
sion of h in vfof, ipdffom (cf. 58d); and
his blunder in writing r^rrpaKdruu wasperhaps due to the Arcadian pronun-
ciation (cf. 68.3). It is also possible
that in 11. 10-11 we should read, with-
out correction, dp0i(X)XfYo»roi, with
Arc. -rot = -rat (139.1). But the pas-
sive with fivat understood as subject is
less natural than the corrected reading
usually adopted. For the reading dr-
0t(X)X«7-, rather than dvtfiXry-, cf. the
XX attested in other dialects (89.3).
For avtkbado see 140.36.
66. Record of the victories of Damo-non and his son. The portion of the
stone containing 11. 42-94 was only re-
cently discovered.
8 ff. wxdhof ktX. : Having won victo-
ries in such a manner as never any one
of those now living.— 7. With his ownfour-horse chariot, airro reflexive as in
11. 16, 17, etc.— 9. In the games of Po-
seidon, with elliptical genitive as in e/r
'AlSao etc. So to 'Aptorrlaf 1. 24. Teud-
foxos = Horn, ycu-fax0*-— 11,81. kcXiv-
h6vta: xal 'EXewlvta (20,59.1), games
in honor of the Eleusinian Demeter.
—
12, 18. IlohoCSata: noretftcfoca (49.1,
59.1, 61.5) celebrated at Helos in La-
conia and Thuria in Messenia.— 15 ff.
Seven times with colts (bred) from his
own mares and his own stallion.— lv-
hiftfhott hCmrott: iwqpfoau being in
rip% young mares.— 19. 6«vp(at: the
usual form of the name is Qovpla.—24. 'ApiovrCa : the name of some god-
dess or heroine otherwise unknown.—
228 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 66
35 Terpdtciv.||rdSe ivUahe 'Evv/ia[icpaTitya$] 7r/)aT[o7r]ai8oi/ • 8o[Xt-
yov|
At#e]/rta /cat «e'Xe£ /u[a?|
ap.ep]a$ ha[p,a] €p[(kop.]
- - -||
40|
] |
8o\ixp[v Kal ho /ce'Xef /xta?]|
dpApa*; ha fid evbeov.|
45 Kal Uapirapovia ivUe||
'Epvp.aKparlha'i TralSas\ard&iop Kal Siav-
Xop|Kal 8o\i%bv Kal ho jce[\ef]
|
/xta? dp.e'pa<; hap.a|eVt/ce. /cat
50 Aapipop||
ei>t/ce 7rat? top eV|
Taiafo^o ardhiop Kal|
[oY]auXoi/.|
55 [/c]at Aapiopop ivfce|7rat9 lop Aidehia
||ardhiop Kal hiavXop.
Kal Aafiopop eVt'/ce|7rat9 top MaXea'reta
|ardhiop Kal SiavXop.
60 zeal Aap.opop £pCk€||7rat? top Aidehia
|ardhiop Kal SiavXop.
|/cat
65 Aapitpop €plk€|
7rat9 top Ylapirapopia|ardhiop Kal Si'avXop,
||#at
*A0dpaia ardhiop.|/iP7ro £e 'E^e/teVe e<£opo[j>]
|
Ta8e ePi#e Aap,6-
70 pop,|'Addpaia iphefiohais
\hlmrow ayro? apto^top
||/cat /io /ce'Xef
/xta?|
apApas hap.d eVt'/ce, Kal\
ho hvibs ardSiop hap,d|
eVt/ce. Ainro
75| Et5t7T7rop €<f>opop rdBe
||eVt/ce Aa/xopdV,
1
'Addpaia|
ephefiohai?
hlirnrois|avro? apio^ibp Kal
|
/io /ce'Xef /xta? dpApas|
hap.a ipiKe,
80 /cat Ao Auto?||ardStop hapd ept/ce".
|/iy7ro 3c 'Apio-re e<f>opop
\rdSe
4pik€ Aafiopop,|eV Taiafo^o iphefiohais
\
\K\(mroin avr6<; dpio-)(idp||
85 [/c]at /io /c^Xef ^tta? dpepas\
[h]ap.d ivfce, Kal ho hvibs|
ardSiop
90 /cal oYai/Xop /cat|
SoXl^op /ua? apdpas\IpLkop irdmts hap.a.
||/nnro
8e 'ExefidpS efyopop\
rd8e ivt/ce Aap,opop,\ip raiaf6%5 iphefto-
hais|hCmrow avrbs dpio^ioPy
|
[/c]at Ao /ri/to? ardhiop /c[a2
67. Taenarum. V/IV cent. b.c. IG.V.i.1232. SGDI.4591. Roberts 265c.
Schwyzer 52,4). Transitional alphabet. H = A and once rj.
5 *Ape0€Ke|
Tot IIo/iot8ai>i|
Nt/cop|
NiKa<j>opi8a||/cat Avhnnrop
|
10 /cal Nt/capx* 8av|/cat Tavras irdma.
|
e<f>opo<;|
EySa/uSas.||eVa-
/coe|
M.€P€%api 8a?|
*Ap8pop,€$7j<;.
36 ff. Victories won by 'Ew/xaKparfJaj
(cf . 1. 46), evidently Danionon's son (cf
.
11.72, 79, etc.). The name (cf. *OfOAi<£<tpi-
toj) points to an tyvfia — 6vv/ia, 6voiia,
with an inherited ©-grade in the first
syllable, which is seen in some of the
cognate forms of other languages, e.g.
Old Prussian emmens, but was hitherto
unknown in Greek. Probably the o of
the usual form is due to assimilation
to the vowel of the second syllable.—44, 63. IIafHrap6via : Hdpn-apos is the
name of a mountain in Argolis where
gameswere held.—49 ff. Victorieswonby Damouon as a boy.— 64, 60. Aitf-
hufc : games in honor of Apollo Lithe-
sius.— 67. MaXcdnia : games in honor
of Apollo Maleates. Cf. Paus.3.12.8.
No. 70] LACONIAN INSCRIPTIONS 229
68. Taenarum. V/TV cent. B.C. IG.V.i.1231. SGDI.4592. Roberts 265 d.
Schwyzer 52,3). Transitional alphabet. H = h and rj.
'AveOrjtce|
AiayjpLop|
'Aireiporas|
rot UohoiBatyt 'Hpa/cXrfcSav|5
axrrbv teal\ravro. e<f>opo<i
|
Hayrjhi<rrpaTO^.|lira/co Tlpvalo*,||'E7ri- 10
69. Thalamae. IV cent. B.C. IG.V.i.1317. Schwyzer 54. Ionic alpha-
bet, bnt H = h as well as rj.
Ni/eo<r0€v($a<; rat Uaht<f>at|
yepovrevw avforj/ce,|avro's re koX
ho tw irarpbs ir\arr)p Ni/coo-0€Vi8a<;t
Trpoftcnr^has Ta(?) ciai 5
7tot* 'AvSpiav av\p€<f>op€vopra api[a~\TdpL€P|Ni/coa0€p(8ap i[p] ra)i
l[€]pcbithijbp koL avp fcaXcoc xprjarat.
70. Sparta. II cent. a.d. IG.V.i.801. SGDI.4498.
|o9 koL ^€iKTj<j>6p\o^ ol Ncucrffopov,|
peitcdavrep xaa^arj-
paropLP fi&ap (teal) KaiX[rj]\){iP, 'AprejiiSi Bcopd^a ap^drjxap iirl 5
— 66 ff. Victories won by Damononand his son at the same games.— 66, 78,
81, 90. hvxb with acc. for usual tvl with
gen., as El. inrb with gen. in no. 61.2.
67, 68. Manumissions of slaves in
the form of dedications to Poseidon.
hrdico«, hrdjco: dual forms of ird-
Koot = brjicooi witness, ix&ico is the con-
tracted form, of which theuncontracted
ivaicbu occurs in another inscription of
the same class, hrixot is due to the
analogy of consonant stems, to which
nouns in -oot are not infrequently sub-
ject, e.g. Att. x<w* (112 -6), late n>0$
gen. sg. rofa, nom. pi. *6ei (after /Soft,
0o6s, 06et).
69. From the shrine of Pasiphae at
Thalamae, an oracle often consulted by
the Spartan officials. Cf . Cic.de divin.
1.43.96, Plut.Agis9 and Cleom.7. Thename of the goddess was Ua<ri<p<ia (Att.
Ua-Tfpdij), whence the contracted ITa-
<rt^a, like 'Aflrjra, and here, with Lac. A
for intervocalic Tlahnpa. Since Nico-
sthenidas the dedicator was a memberof the Council of Elders, his grand-
father of thesame name could not have
been living at the time. He was carry-
ing out an injunction previously laid
upon the grandfather by the goddess,
which for some reason had been unful-
filled.
4 ff. vpopciirdhat *r\. : since ike god-
dess had declared that Nieosthenidas
should set up in the shrine a statue in
honor of Andreas his fellow-ephor, and
that he would then consult the oracle
with success. The construction xor "Ar-
dplaw . . . tUurrd/zep is unusual, but other
possible interpretations are equally dif-
ficult in this respect.— h6v kt\. : infin.
clause depending on r/>o/Seur<lAa», who
would = and that he would. For xp*h
arai — xpv<r^tu see 85.1.
70-73. These belong to a series, nowover 100 in number, of dedications
to Artemis Orthia by the victors in
certain juvenile contests. The object
230" GREEK DIALECTS [No. 70
TraTpov6fj\ov Mdp(tcov) Avp(rj\iov) "Zaxrivet/cov|rod Nei/cdpwvos,
(fi[i\\o/cai(Tapop Kal ipiXoTrdrpiSop.]
71. Sparta. II cent. a.d. IG.V.i.807. Schwyzer34.
5 K.\dav8pop|6 Kal M.r)vtp
|
KaWiarpdrto|
fiovaybp iirl||
irarpo-
voficoI
Yopyhnra tw (Topyfanrw)|
viKaap p,<oav 'Apre^urt Bo>p-
<r^a avearj\K€.
72. Sparta. II cent. a.d. IG.V.i.309. Schwyzer35.
5 'Ayadfj tv]xv-
\
QtXrjTop|
&i\yTco|iirl iraTpc^vofico Top\yi7nreD
to) (Yopyiirira))\veiKaap KeXvav
|
'Apre/uri. Ba>pae'a|
av^a"rjK€.
73. Sparta. II cent. a.d. IG.V.i.289. SchwyzerSl.
FtvBoKifiop (EvSoKip*)) *eJ\ota Kal 'Etv8oKi\p.op AafioKpdreop|6
5 Kal 'ApiaT€i8ap Kaa\\arjpaTOpioi vetKaaifrep iirl 'AXKaaroy ftova-
yol|fUKi%i88oti&/a)V ~£(op04a.
dedicated, the prize itself, was an iron
sickle, which was let into a socket,
with which each of the stone slabs is
provided, some with two (as nos. 70,
73), or even three. Of the contests, one
is called Kavffrjparbpip^ KaddriparbpiP^ Kad-
Oriparbptow, etc., i.e. xaraOrfparbpiov, not
an actual chase of wild beasts, but
some athletic game called the hunt.
The /iuxi, i.e. no\kra, was of course a
musical contest. The word which is
variously spelled icai\[r}]ar, /reXOai-, «-
X^a, KeXotav, xeXtav, probably from the
root seen in *Aa<5oi, «Xa5^w, also de-
notes a musical contest. That the con-
tests were between boys is shown by
the use of xai6iicbi> in many of the dedi-
cations, e.g. vetudap rb tcaibinbv fidta win-
ning the boys 1contest in music (n&a dat.
sg.), and by the appearance of the /Sou-
aybp leader of the /SoOat, the bands in
which the Spartan boys were trained,
or povaybp puKKixibboixtvwv, leader ofboys
in their tenth year. According to a gloss
to Herodotus, the Spartan boy in the
third year of his training was called
fUKifbfievos. This is from Dor. puxxbs =vutcpbt, while fUKKixibSbfievos is from a
diminutive in -tx°» (original or for -uroj?
Cf. xaidixbf beside raiSiicbv).
A few of the dedications are in the
/coin}, and a few show Doric forms with-
out the specific Laconian coloring, e.g.
piK&aat. But most of them, like those
given here, represent an artificial re-
vival of the local dialect, that is, arti-
ficial as regards its use in inscriptions,
but probably reflecting, though only
crudely and with great inconsistency
in spelling (e.g. in the use of a — 6) y
the form of speech which still survived
as a patois among the Laconian peas-
ants. Some of the peculiarities in spell-
ing are not characteristic of Laconian
especially, but of the late period, e.g.
et = t in vtiK&avrep etc., w for o in Bwp-
01a, final a for at in BupBia etc.
No. 74] HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION 231
Heraclean
74. The Heraclean Tables. End of IV cent. B.C. IG.XIV.645. SGDI.4629. Inscr.Jurid.I,p.l94ff. Schwyzer 62. Ionic alphabet, but with f , and
V = h. Only Table I is given.
I
*E<£opo91
'A.pCarap'ypf; Hrjpa/cXeCSa • litj<:
|'ATreXXaZo? • ha tt6-
X19 Kal rol 6pi<TTa{,|
~pe Tpiirovs 4>tXa>w/xo9 ZttoirvpicrKto,|We fcapv-
Kelov1
AttoWcovlo^; HrjpaK\t]Tcof ||
ai ireXra Aaftfto? IIv/>/3<0, icv 5
Oplval*|
4>tX<oTa? Hto"rWa>, /Ze eirLCTTvkLov|
H^pa/cXc/^a? Za>7rvpa>,
Alovvctcol.|
'Aveypasjrav rol opiaral rol haipeOevres eirl to>9 j^topea^ tq>9
fuapcos to)? to) Aiovvcrto,I
<J>iXaii/u/i09 ZtoirvpLcrKco, 'A7roXXa>wo9
H^pa/cX^ra), Aaft/xo? IIu/j/jo), <I>tXa>Ta9 Ht<rrc€ta>,]Hi7/jatfX€t8a9 10
Zg)7tu/30), *a0a [a^Jifai/ /cal irdpp.at;av Kal owefxerprjcrav teal
ifiepi\£av tcov HrjpaKXetcov SiaKvovrcov iv KaTaKXryrtOL aXlai.
1tvv€fi€Tpii<rafjL€<; 8e apfdfie\voi airb tw clvtoluo tw hvrrep UavSo-
alas ayovros tco Siardfivovro*; to>9 tc hiapcos ^co^pco? Kal rav fiZlav
yav eirl tov avrofiov tov bpC^ovra to>9 re tco Alovvctco ^copco? tealj
toi/ KaWa9 /»o A1W09 iirafico^rj. KareTcifiofie^ 8e pepi'Sav t4to-
pa? *||rdv fiev trpdrav fiepiSa airb tco clvto/jlco tco irap tc\ HrjpcoL- 15
Seta ayovros,\
evpos ttotI tclv TptaKOVTairehov tclv 8lcl tcov htaptov
Xcbpcov aytoaav,|
^a/co? Be avcoda airb Tav diropoav d)(pi €9 iroTa-
fjidv tov "Xicipiv, KalI
iyivovro fierpicbfievai iv Tavrai toll pepelaL
epprjyeia? fiev 8i\aKaTLai fiia <r%OLVOLtcncipco Be Kal dpprjKTCo Kal
74. The lands which were the prop- of those who took leases, with their
erty of the temples of Dionysus and sureties and the amount of the rental
Athena Polias having been encroached (11. 179-187). Table II, which is not
upon by private parties, with a conse- given here, contains a report of thecom-
quent diminution of their revenue, two mission on the lands of Athena Polias.
commissions were appointed to define 1-7. The groups of letters ft, re,
and mark their boundaries, survey etc., and the names of objects which
them, and divide them into lots. Ta- served as emblems rptrovs, Ka/wKeZbr,
ble I contains the report of the commis- etc. , are used as symbols to denote the
sion dealing with the lands of Dionysus tribe and family of the person named.
(11. 1-94), a statement of the regula- — 11. Siokv6vt«»v : 6tayr6rr<arU.9. 66.
tions under which the lands were of- — 18 ff. 4ppiry«Cat kt\. : 201 <rxot*oi of
fered for rental (11. 96-179), and a list arable land, 646- of brushwood, barren,
232 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 74
20 Spvfici) fe^a/cdnai||
T€Tpa>KOvra fkg ayplvoi hrjfMLaxoLPOP • rkv 8k
Bevrepav p*pl8ateupos airo
|Ta? TpiaKQPTaire8(o iirX top avrofiov
top wparop, fia/cos 8k airo rap|
airopoap dxpi i$ irorafiop, teal iye-
popto fi€Tpid)fi€Pai ip ravrai toll pdpeiai ipprjyetas fih Bia/cdruii
heffSefiijKOPTa rpU ctxolpol, crKipoy 8k|teal apptftcTco /cat 8pvp.<b
25 irevraicdTiai a^olpoi •||tclp 8k rpCrap pLepi8a, evpo? enrb tw aprofio)
tco TTpdreo t<o Trap tclp Tpi\atcopra7r€8op ayopto? iirX top aprofiop
top 8evrepop enrb ra? TpLa\KOPTaire8u>, /xd/co? airo rap airopoap aypi
7TOTafi6p, tcai iye\popro p.€Tpiu>fiepai ip Tavrai toll p,epelai ipprj-
yew p-kp TpiaxaTiai|8e/ca 8vo a^olpoi hrjp,{crx0,'vov>
afcipo) 8k teal
30 appv\KTW KaX 8pvfjLO) irePTafycaTiai Tpidicopra heiTTcL hrffiur^oiPOP'
Tap 8k TeTapTap fiepi8a fevpos curb
|tw apropuo tw 8eVT€pa> airo
Ta? TpiaicoPTa7re'8c0 iirl top aprofiop top\
bpC^opra Tap T€ fuapap
teal Tap pihtap yap, p.a,Ko<s 8k enrb tclp airopoap|
&xpi c? irorapudv,
KaX eyepopro fieTpid>p.evat ip Tavrai toll pepeiai epprjtyetas p>kp Tpia-
35 xdriai ho/cTG) <r%olvoi hrjpiaxoLPOP, atcLpo) 8k teal appr\KTa>||KaX-
8pvfia> irepraKOTLaL TeTpojKOPra fiCa h-qpLLa^OLPOP.|
Ke<f>a\a irdaa*; epprjyeias gtXiat hepevrfKOPra ire'pre ctxolpol,
(TfcC\po) 8k KaX appr)KT(D Kal 8pvp,cb Biaxi'Xiai 8iaKaTiaL fLkotl
irevre '\tclp 8k polctop tc\p iroTLyeyepj)pApap h Tap apprjKTOP yap
crvpep.e\Tpriaafie;. airb Tavras to? 7a? cnroXoxXr] ipprjyela^ p£p
40 TpiaKaTiai||
t/h? tryplvoi hrjfiLcrxotPOP, crKLpco 8k KaX app-qxro) KaX
Spvp.0) T€Tpa\KOo-Lai TpiaKOPra irivre ctxolpol, ip. pkp toll Trpdrai
pepeiai toll\
irap tcl Y{r)pQ)i8eia ipprjyew p.kp hefiBefiq/covra fklj
ctxolpol, aKi\p<0 8k KaX apprjKTQ) KaX 8pvp.<b heKarbp hoy8orjKOPra
irevre o~xol\pol, ip 8k toll Terdprai fiepetat toll irap ra QiPrCa ipprj-
45 yctas p.kp||8iaKaTLaL pLKaTi hewTa o~xolpoi h7)p,LaxoLPOP, aKipto 8k
KaX apprj\KT(o KaX 8pvp.u> 8iaKdTiai ireprrjKOPra o-xolpol. Ke<f>a\a
ird\aas ya$ Ad? KaTead>io~apLes tcol Alopvctcdi herrTaKaTiai TpicL-\
KOPra Jiokto) axoivoi ht)p.icrxoLVOV ' Tavrap Tap yap KaTead>iaa\pes
50 iyhiKa^dpLePOL Si/eas TpLaKoaTaias Tot? Tap hiapav yap fti&Cav
and wooded, land.— 39. &iro\£Xi) : had who had appropriated it to private
been lost, i.e. by private encroachment use (11. 47 ff.).— 49. 8 beat Tpuuco©~ral~
This land the commissioners restored to at : suits which had to be tried within
Dionysus, bringing suits against those thirty day$. Cf . no. 66.42 and the AttiQ
No. 74] HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION 233
iroiovraacriv. havra ifiicrdcodrj [ha yd] Kara fitco|
[hocraa]v h[a]\-
/*€? KaTecrcoicrafj.es TpiatcaTicov p&Blp,vcov to peros he'/cacrTov,|ha Be
irdcra yd ha tco Aiovvcrco TerpaKarlcov Betca fieBitivcov KaB\Si^os to
/rero? hctcacTTOv.
'lenderapies Be teal opcos iwl fiev Ta?|
irXevpidBos dvco, heva fiev
errl tw avTopco tw Trap YlavBocrlav||tw irap ra HrjpcbiBeia tco bpC- 66
foiro? Taf T€ hiapav yap teal rdv piBiav|
dv^copC^avres dirb Tav
diropoav Tav fiBi'av ydv, hcos firj /caTaXv\p,a/cco0r)S dB^XcoOelrj
tcaOtos rol ep.irpocrda opoi, dXXov Be iirl tw dv^rdfico tco irap to,
Qivria ayovros eardcrapes irap rdv ftvfiXiav teal|rdv Bicopvya
avxcopfljaire? hcocravrcos is rdv fiBiav ydv <Tav>. aXj|Xa>? Be dvro- 60
pcos tovtois iaTdaafJL&i eirl rds dfiagiTco rds &a tw ^a|/)a8co? £7(0-
o*a? Ta? Trap tov Bpvpdv, rds /*€V crrdXas e? Tav hiapav ydv, to>?
8e dvropcos is Tav fiBiav ydvfKaraXiirovres fiKariireBov avrofiov.
icrTacrap^s Be teal iiecrcropcosyBvo p.ev iirl Ta? hoBcb rds
|
dycocras etc
tc irdXios teal etc YiavBoaCas Sid tcov hiapcbv %cbpcovtBvo
||Be iv rats 66
ha/cpocr/cipiais ' tovtcos irdvras dv evOvcopeiav hop-oXo^ycos dXXd-
Xois, to)9 fiev is to hiapbv irXdyos tco avrdfico iiriye\ypap.pLevcos
"hiapcos Aiovvcrco ^copcov" tcos Be iv rai piBLai yai iiri\yeypafifi^vcos
"dvropcos." hcoaavrcos Be teal iirl tco dvTOfxco tco|itdp Ta *t>ivrta
dyovros ecTTacrap.es fiecrcrdpcos, Bvo fiev iirl||rds hoBco Ta? etc irdXios 70
Kal eic UavBoaias dycocras Bid tcov|
hiapcov x<bpa>p, Bvo Be eirl rdv
hatcpocncipidv irap Ta? rvpeias •
j
tqvtcos irdvras hofioXoycos av
evOvcopeiav rots eV2 Td? Ao8w|
Ta? Bid tco 'xjapaBeos dycocras irap
tov Bpvpdv, to>? fiev e? to hiapbv|
7r\ayo? etriyeypap-pAvcos " hiapcos
Aiovvcrco %cbpcov" t&>? 8e e? Tav ft8t||az> emyeypafifievcos u avr6- 75
/jo)?," d7re^oi>ra? d7r' aXXaXwi' /ia>? *}|/i€i' piKaTiireBov dvTOfiov. iirl
Be Ta? TpiaKOvraireBco Ta? 8ta twj/ /it|apaiv ^copcov dycoaas eVl fi€i/
Ta? irXevpidBos dvco Bvo aTceyovra** air dX|XaXa>i> Tpidtcovra tto-
8a?, aXXo)? 8e dvrdpeos tovtois €7rafaytt€? 7rap|Tav hoBbv Tav irap
tov Bpvfibv aycoaav Bvo dirfyovTas aw* dXXdXcov||
Tpidtcovra ird- 80
8a? • ev Be fieacrcoi tcoi ^copcoi eirl Ta? TpiaKOvraireBco Te^ropas
hUai tnnrjyoi.— 66. Setting it (the bound- vate land, so that it should not be covered
ary) back from the springs onto the pri- over with stones (which were washed
234 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 74
aTre-^ovras air dXXdXeov hai p,ev Tpid/covra Tr68as, hdi 8k fbca^ri •
iirl 8e too avrofico tw wap Tav TpcateovraTreBov 8vo aTreyovras
air aX|XaXwi/ pUan Tr68as teal aWw hrl too Bevripeo amofuo
air&xpvras|
atr dXXdXoov fUari Tr68as * rovray; Tramas dvemypo-
85 <fws 6p(£omas||T<is p>epeCas Tas ttot aXXaXw? rot? fiep.io'doop^vois
tw? hapcos ^wjpw?. Tax? 8k itdmas ywpoos tw? tw Aiovvaa) repfid-
£ovti to I T€ dvrop.01|
ho T€ Trap t& HypcoiSeia dycov teal ho Trap
ra Qimla atrb Tav diropodv dvco\6a a^pi is TTOTap.bv top "Atcipiv.
apiOfibs opcov toov iardcrapLes toov p.ev|iirl tw dmo/xoo tw Trap ra
90 HrjpooiBeia hernd trvv tool iirl Tas TrXevpidBos,\\
iirl hi Tas rpia-
KovTaireBoi hotcToo avv tool rerp(o{i)pcoitiiri 81 too dmofico
|
tw T6
irap Tav TpiatcomaTreBov teal tw i^op-ivoo 8vo e<f>* etcaTe'pco, iirl 8e
tw|
Trap Ta <t>imi'a herrTct avv Twt Trap Tav fivfiKlvav fiaa^dXav
i /cal Trap Tav 8i\obpvya.|
1,vvQr\iea Aiouvaco ^copcov.||
96 *E7ri i<f>6poo *ApicrTUDvos, firjvbs *A7reXXatw, ha ttoXis teal toI
TToXcavojAoi, aa ftoTpvs T(fiapfy(ps Nt*wi>09, Je dvQep.ov 'AttoXXw-
W09 'A7roXXwv/w, /cai to I opiaral Je Tpfaov*: <$>iXobvv\/Aos Zoorrvpi-
o-kco, we teapvtcelov *AttoXXojvlos HrjpaKX^Too, ai ir4\ra Ad&fios
Hvppco,|lev 0piva( 4>tXwra9 HierTietay, /xc iirio-rvXiov HrjpatcXct-
8as Zwrrvpo), piadcovTi tw? Atjapw? ^wow? tw<? tw Aiovvereo e^omas
100 Aw? ex0VTL KaT& tcadd toI HtjpatcXei'oi 8ie\)ryvov. rol 8e pucrOoy-
crdftevoL teaprrevaomai tov del %p6vovt has tea irpooyyvois iroTa-
7Wi^Tt teal to fiurOotfia aTro8i8obmi Trap peros ael Havana firjvb?
irpoTepelai • teal te ipsirpoaQa|
cnroBiveovTi, awd^ovTi is tov 8afu>-
ciov poybv teal Trapp.tTpr\o~Qvri tois avrayipTais tois\
iirl r&v
fcricov Twt BafioauDi \oX fiearcos tcos ^ou9 tepidas teodapas 8okC-
fias, hoCas tea ha yd|
<f>ip€i * TroTatjovri 8e Trpcoyyvoos tois TroXiavo-
105 fiois toIs del iirl r&v pericov evraaraiv irhp||
TrevTaheTi)pi8ayhws
tea ideXovres toI TroXiavdfioi Betecovrai. teal at nvl tea aXXwi|
down by the current) and made invisi- 89. So usually, but also iwtpiji, icbrrvti,
ble, like the former boundaries. — 102. $pafa)i 11. 188-189, and AnfturStaeii 1. 111.
&itoS(v«vti : thresK But some correct — 106 ff. koX at rxvl ica &XX»i kt\. : if
to &To9A&m.— 104. ^pti : for tf^prji. they assign to another the land which they
No. 74] HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION 235
irapBcovri rav yav, hdv xa avrol pepicrOoxrcovrai, r) aprvatovri rj avo-
B<ovrai rav ilpriKapirfav, av avra ra iraphij-ovrai nrpoyyyvtos hoi
irapXafiovres rj hois k aprvaei 17 hoi 7rpi\dpevoi rav eiriKapirCav,
av ha Kal ho ef ap%as pepiadoype'vos. Maris oV Ka prj wordyei
irpoayyv^os rj prj rb plaBoapa airoBiBcai kclt ret yeypanpeva, r6 re
fxCaOcDfia BiirXel airoreiaei rb eirl ru> fe\\reos Kal rb apirojXrjpa 110
rois re iroXiavdpois Kal rois airayeprais rois ael i-rrl ra> pereos,
hoao~coi xa|
peiovos appia6(odrj trap irivre perrj ra rrpara, hon Ka
reXedei yfra<f)ia0€v hdpa wav ran irpdrcoi|
pia0u>pan, Kal ret ev
rai yai irefyvrevpeva Kal oiKoBop.rip.eva wdvra ras ttoXios eaaovrai.
'Epydl-ov\rai Be Kctr rdBe • ho pev rbv irparov x&P0V pt>o-0<oad-
pevos rbv irap rbv avropov rbv hvrrep TlavBoo-i\a<i dyovra rbv rrap
ra HrjpoiiBa a^pi ras rpiaKOvraireBo) apireXav pev (jyvrevael pr)
peiov rj BeKa||
o-^otW?, eXaidv Be <f>vra epfiaXei is rav axoivov 115
heKaarav prj pelov rj reropa is rav|Bvvarav yav eXaCas fyev • ai
Be tea prj <f>avri rol pepiadcopevoi Bvvarav r)pev iXalas %\xevtrol
woXiavopoi rol ael eirl ra>v perdayv ernes Kal at rivds Ka dXXcos
rol woXiavopoi 7ro0e\X(ovrai airb r<b Sdpco, opoaavres BoKipd^ovri
Kal avavyeXtovri ev aXCai daadpevoi rav|
yav irbr rav reov iiri-
XO)p(cov. eirip*Xr)aovrai Be Kal r<ov hvrrapxpvrtov BevBpewv • ai B4
nvd Ka||
yr]pai rj avepwi eKireravri, avrol he^ovri. ravra Be rrdvra 120
originally fixed. The d/irtiXTj/xa is the
re-bargaining, hence concretely the
amount involved in it, the rebate. Cf.
also 11. 166 ff. be surety for the rentals,
fines, rebates, and judgments, hdfta 1.
Ill seems from its position to go with
Tar as well as with rui xpdrut nur6d>-
liart. For the whole situation, cf. from
a Delian inscription, B.C.H.XIV,482
Atxiuadweafitp ii xal ttjs Xapirelai rb fit-
pot, 0 ifilffdorro Mmjfflftaxot, 06 xadurrdv-
rot toi>i ^yytfovt MrqffifJL&xov, * T^
W \oitop, 6ffui tkarrov r\vpev -i] yij dra-
lua-dwdticxa, 6cptL\ci Mrijalfiax0* *rr^-—120. iKirirwvri : twtrop, aor. of ttlwrta,
occurs also in Pindar and Alcaeus and
have leased, or devise it by will, or sell
the harvest rights, those who take it over
or those to whom it has been willed, or
those who purchase the harvest rights,
shall furnish sureties in the same man-
ner as the one who leased it in the be-
ginning.— 108. M<rrif 84 Ka pi) iroTdyu
kt\. :* whoever fails to fulfill his obli-
gations shall pay not only double the
rental for the year, but also, all together
with the first rental, whatever rebate,
namely the decrease allowed in re-
leasing for the first five years, is deter-
mined by decree.' To insure leasing
the land again it was generally neces-
sary to offer it at a rental less than that
236 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 74
7r€<f>VT€Vfi€va iraphe^oPTL teal ipBefiuoteora, hoaaa iv rat, avpdrjteai
yeypdyfrarai, 4p rcot wdfiirrm teal Betcdrcot perei airb tw irore^l
fe|rco9 rj 'Apiaruop i<f>opev€i ' al 84 tea fir) Tre^vrevtccoprt tear rd
yeypafipJva, tcareBitcdadep trap fiev rap|iXaiap Bdtea pofiw dpyv-
pua irdp rb <j>vrbp h4tcaarop, Trap Be rd$ a/i7re'\a>? Bvo /xi/a? dp-
yvpUo Trap rap|
a^olpop hetcdarap. tg>? Be iroXiaPOfjuo'; tco? eirl tco
J 25 f^T€0? TTO0e\op.€P(i)<; fl€T CLVT0O~CLVTOiV dlTO TO)||
8dfJ.O) fir) fl€lOP rj
Betca aphpas dfuf>taraa6ai, rj tea ireifrvrevtccopri irdpra tear rap avp-
drjteap,|/ecu tco? 7re<f>vrevtc6ra<; dyypdyjrai e? Boyfia • dpypd<f>€P Be
hoaaa tea Trefyvrevtewpri, • dp aura 8k rd|koX el ripe; tea p.rj irefyv-
revtccoPTi /car rdp avpdrjtcap, dpypayfrdpra) zeal iireXdado) rd cVtfa-
/u|a rd yeypafifiepa irbr Twt dWcot fuaOcbftari. al Be t*9 tea ewiffrji
rj vefj.€L rj <f>e'pei rt tojp cp rdi tuapat|
ydt r) to>p SevSpeoov n Korrrrji
130 rj Opavrji rj irpiau rj dWo ri aiprjrai, ho fiefuadafiepos iyBiKa^ifjrai
has iroXlarwp teal hori tea Xd/3ei avrbs he£el.
Ta? Be rpd<fxos rd? 8id twp ^(opeop peoxras tcai|tco? po'co? ov
tearaatcdyjropri ovBe Biaatcdyfropri tco* hvBart ovBe etpe'pgopri rb hv-
8eop ovB* d^pgopfri ' apteoOapCoPTi Be hoaadteis tea BecopraL rd irdp
rd avrayp ^copia peopra ' ovBe rds hoBay; rd? a7ro\8e8€iy/xepas apd-
aopri ovBe avphepgopri ovBe tccoXvaopn iropeveadai • hon Be tea
rovrcop n Troi\u>pri Trap rdp avpOrjtcap, rol iroXiaPO/AOi rol ae? eirl tw
135 fereos €7ritcara/3a(Xi)opri teal %afiid>aopri,\\d^pi ha) tea dfofiouo-
aoypri tcdr rdp avpdfjteap. ov Koyfrel Be reap BepBpioap ovBe Opavael
ovde irpieoaei|
ot»de oyoe hep ovde aXXos rrjpeoi. ovoe yatcovas
Orjaei Trap to>9 hnmap^opras ov8e aappevael,\
al fjtr) hoaaa tea ip
is probably the form of all dialecta ex-
cept Attic-Ionic, where t-wtaov shows
a change of t to <r which does not fall
under the usual conditions (61) and is
not certainly explained.— 122. nanSi-
K&rOcv : have been condemned, i.e. are
hereby condemned in advance. Cf.
icpoKa&6cdiK&<T0u 1. 171.— 128. Impfy :
trespasses, from ^ri/34u> = iirt^alvw. —130 ff . rd« 8« tP44>«s kt\. : the ditches
and canals which run through the lands
they shall not dig deeper nor make a
breach in for the water, nor shall they
dam in or dam off the water.— ty^p-
{ovrt, &4>^p£ovti, <rvvhlp£ovn : these be-
long with Ion. &r4py<a (Horn, also dxo-
tpyui), cvrtpyui, etc. from ftpyu, while
Att. dixtlpyu etc. are from *lf4py<a
with prothetic e. The spiritus asper is
found mainly, as here, with the forms
No. 74] HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION 237
avrai rcu ydi hat fiepfoSorrat oi/co86p.rjrai, * ov8k ro<f>ia>vas iv rdi
fuapdi ydi woirjo-el|ov8k aXXov iaaei * ai 8k firf, hwrroXoyos €<r<rr}-
rai ha>s rdv hiapdv ydv a8i/c(a>v. oUoBofirjarjrai 8k /cal odpiav iv
rots X«t>poi9 rovrois, /3oa>va, iiv%6v, dyypiov, rbv fikv ftocova rb fikv
fiasco? fi/can /cal 8va)v Tro\ficov, rb 8k evpos ho/cra> /cai 84/ca irohaiv, 140
rbv 8k ayypiov firj pelov to fikv fid/cos ho/cro> teal 84/ca ttoBgjv,J
to
8k evpos ir4vr€ /cal 84/ca rro8o3Vtrbv 8k fivybv irevrc /cal 84/ca iro-
8a>v iravrdt. ravra 8k rrap41-ovri oi/co\8o/X7jfjL4va /cal areydfieva /cal
reOvpcofieva iv to*? %p6voi? iv hois /cal rd 84v8pea 8el Tr€<j>vrcv/cr)-
fi€V • ai|8k p.rj, /careBi/cdadev trap fikv rbv fioajva /rcf fivas apyv-
puo, irap 8k rbv dyypiov reropas fivas dpyvpio),|
irap 8k rbv fiv%bv
rpls fivas apyvpico. rSiV 8k £v\a)V reov iv rois Bpvfiols ov8k ra>v iv
rots a/ctpois ov TrwXrfyrovri ov8k k6^ovti ov8k ifiTrptjaovrt ov8k 145
dXXov idcovri • ai 8k fir\t htmoXoyot eaaovrai /car rds pr}rpas|/cal
/car rdv avvdrj/cav. is 8k rd iirot/cia xpqaovrai fvXots is rav ol/co-
8ofidv hols tea BqXcovrai, /cal is rds\
dfnreXcos ' r&v 8k £r)pa>v /c6-
yfrovrt hdaaa avrols wot oi/cLav is XP€ av ' T0** a/ctpois /cal rots
Bpvfiols \prj[aovrat rol fuaOcoadfievoi av rdv avr<a fieptBa hi/caaros.
hoao-at 84 tea rav dfijreXcov rj to>v 8€v8p4a>v a7ro\yrjpda(ovrif airo/ca-
raardtrovri rol /capTrt&fievot hcos ffftev rbv Xaov apidfibv act.
Ov% inroypdyfrovrai||Se ra>s x^P0*** tovtcos hot fiiadcoo-dfievoi 150
ov8k rlfiafia hoUrovri ovre r&v x&pcov ovre rds iinoi/co8o\p.ds ' ai
8k fir), hvirJXoyos iaafjrat /car rds prjTpas. ai 84 rCs /ca rdv /cap-
Tn%op.4v<dv are/cvos d<f>a>vos airo\6dv€Lf rds ttoXios irdaav rdv hn-
/caprrlav fyfiev. ai 84 % vnrb 7ro\4fuo iyfrjXrjOtavri hdxrre firj
i^rjfiev|ra)S fiefiio-OcofiivcDS Kaprr€V€a,6ai
tdvhttaaOai rdv fiicrdcoaiv
in f ,e.g. Att. jra0e?i£a beside xartlpyu.
— 137. otico86|M|Tat : perf . subj. of the
same type as Cret. x/totcu (161). For
lack of reduplication, as also in oUoto-
Mudva 11. 112, 141, cf. dm/tat etc. in
Ionic (Hdt.) and later Attic.— 146. 4t
to Td ferobcia rrX. : But they shall use
what wood they wishfor the construction
of the farm buildings, i.e. the pod*,
ftvxfo, etc.— 149 ff. o$x faroYpdi^ovTCu
:
the lessees shall not mortgage the lands
or make a payment (perhaps pay afine)
out of either the lands or the buildings
thereon. Note that when a mute is
changed to an aspirate by a follow-
ing A the latter is not written. So also
al S4 x M 1. 162.
238 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 74
Ka6d tea rol HrjpatcXei'oi BiaypcoPTi, teal fit)|
r)fi€v hvrroXdym fiTjre
aVTO)? fl7)T€ TC09 TTpCOyyVCOS TCOP iv Tdl o-vpdrjtcai yeypafJLfJLCPCOP. TO>9
166 8k irpcoyyxtyos to>9 ael yepofiepcos 7re7rpcoyyevtcr)fiep ratv tc fJLia0a>fid-
tcop teal tcop €7ri£afiLcop.dTcop /cat tcop ap^TrcoXrjp.dTcop teal rav tcara-
hitcav teal avTa>9 teal ra xptffiara hd tea iinfiapTvprjcrcoPTi, teal fir)
r)fM€v firjre hdp\v7jcrw firjre TraXivBitciav firjSe tear dWov p,rj8e heua
rpoirov toll tt6Xl Trpdyiiara iraptyev fxrjBe rot9 hx^rrep ra? ir&kios
irpaacrovraacTL • ai he firj, aT€\e? rjfiev.
Aevrepos. Ho Be top hevrepov f*Lcrdcocrdfi€PO<i|
tcapTrevcrrjTai
airb ra9 TpLateopraireBco ra<? Sta tcop rerpwpcov aycocras iirl top
160 dprofiop top irpoLTOP h6o\\o~o<; ie ct koX irpa^el irdpra tear Tap avpOrj-
tcap teal hviroXoyos icrarjTai teal avrbs teal toI irptoyyvoi, hon tea\
fit) TTpd^eL tear Tap avpdrjKap.
T/Jtro?. Ho Be top rpCrop x^P0V pio-deocrdiiepoi; KapirevGr\rai
airb to) ap\r6fico tco apcorepop Ta? rpLaKOPraireBay irbr top aurofiop
top Bevrepop airb Ta9 rpLatcopraireBco teal|
irpa%el irdpra icc\t tcLp
crvpOrjtcap teal hviroXoyos eaerrjTaL teal auTO? teal toI irpcoyyvoi, hon
tea fir) irpdfeeL teaT Tap crvp0T)teap.
Te'rapTOS . Ho Be top reraprop %copop fucrdcocrd/jLepos trap tc
168 TCOP TTOXLaPO^XCOP TCOP €7Tt'
KpLCTTLCOPO^ €<fi6pC0 KO,l TCOP bpLCTTaP teal
irhp tcop TroXLapoficop tcop eirl *ApLardp^co tco Hr)pa\teXeL8a icpopco
ha apOefia <t>LXcopvfj,co tco <t>LXcopvp,co, ha l/x/9o\o? HrjpatcXeL'Ba tco
TLfj.otepaTio<; tcapir€v\o~r)raL airb tco aPTopm tco rpLrco airb ra? rpia-
KOPraireBco iirl top apropop top opL^opra Toy: re tco Alo\pvo-o> %d>-
pcos teal tc\ 4>ti/Tta9 ho KparLPco irapno^el. ho Be apheXofiepos
ipya^rjraL ra pep dXXa teaT Tap\
crvpdrjtcap, teadm /cat ro>9 Xolttcos
yeypairraL, Ta9 Be ap,ire'Xco<; ra9 hvirapneas epya%r\raL hco? /3eX-
170 Ti\{TTa ' hocraaL Be tea Tap afiireXcop airoyqpdo-tecoPTL, iroTLcfrvrevcrel
hcoare ael hvirdp^ep top Ictop apiSfibp Tap|
a^pCpcop top pvp hvrrdp-
%OPTa, fiteaTL TeTopas cryoipco*; • ai 8e firj, Trpotea88e8Ltcdcrdco 8vo
/ifa9 apyvpCco|
trap Tap g^olpop hetedenap. Ta9 8e eXala^ teal *ra9
crvtcLas teal to, ciXXa 8e'v8pea to, hrjpepa Ta hvirdp-^op^a irdpra cV
toll fiepCBL TavTaL irepLcrtcayJreL teal it otlcttcayfreL teal TrepLKO-sjrel Te\
Beofiepa, teal at TLPa tea yrjpaL rj I ave/xcoc eKirercoPTL, aTrotcaTacrTacrei
No. 76] ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS 239
fit) fieico rov apidjjLov t&v ftVTrap^omcov • Trorupvrevael 8k /cal
iXaCas||iv rdi yfn\ai hofio\6ym ttolwv tocs hvTrap^ovraacn Bev- 175
Bpeois /cal rbv apidjMov rbv hiaov Kadto teal iv rdi|aXXat cvvQr\-
/cat yeypairrat. hdrt oV /ca firj wpd^et ho avheXofievos /car rdv
<TVvdrjKav rj firj iv rot*: %po]voi? rots yeypafi/Atvots, ftVTrdXoyo? i<rarf-
rat rots TToXiavoftoi? /cal rots atrayiprats rots e\rl ra> pereos |/ca-
dets /cal iv rat aXXat o~vv&i)/cai yiypairrat. ai 84 /ca rol TroXtavdfioi
toI del iirl ro)v periayv evres p.rj rrpd^oavrt irdvra /car rdv ovpdq-
/cav, avrol hvwoXoyot eaaovrat /car rav avvOij/cav.
'E7rt tovtois ifileddxrav^ro rav jiev rrpdrav pCaOcoatv airb rS)V 180
to) HrjpwtBa ~jkk /ctfiorriov Bopfifov &i\urra irevrrjKOvra herrrd
fjLeB{\fiV(ov /cdSSixos ' wporyyvos ria ccbfiaros pte /ci/3ornov 'Aptcas
<Pi\dyra. rav Be Bevrepav fitadwaiv ha\
efi/3o\os Ad/xapxos <I>iXa>-
vvp,co rerpoj/covra fieSifivcov * irp<oyyvos tw acofiaros ®ed8a>pos
&e\o8d>p<0. rav Be rpLrav fiiaOcoaiv pe yvlov Uetatas AeovrlcKca
rpid/covra rrevre fieBtfivwv • irpcoyyvos|tw awfiaros lev a<f>atp<or^~
pes 'AptaroBapLos rav Be rerdprav /ifodoxriv a\ Xartfptov||
4>t Xt7T7ro9 4>tXi7r7ra) 8ta/carC<ov hefiBe/Mij/covra ho/cra> jjteBtfivcvv • 185
irpcoyyvos tw acofiaros we /capv/celov|'A7ro\Xa)j/io9 Hi^a/cX^TO).
|
TpafMfiareis pe yvlov 'Aptar68aptos Ivfifxa^co • yafierpas Xat-
pias Adpcovos NeairoXtras.
Argolic
75. Mycenae. Probably VI cent. b.c. IG.IV.492. Schwyzer 97.
<t>pafuapi8as Mv\/cavea6ev irap *A\0ava(as is irdXtos|Ueras
eyevro||
eir 'Avrta /cal Uvp\f£a. "elev 8k 'Air/|a9 /cal KtOtos 5
/caio~xpov"
75. Phrasiaridas of Mycene was sent
by Athena to the suppliants of the city
in the magistracy (or priesthood) ofAn-tias and Pyrrhias. Let A ntias and Ci-
thiusand Aeschronbe (judges?). Certain
citizens had sent to the shrine of Athenapetitioning aid, and Phrasiaridas re-
turned to them with the reply of the
goddess. As the nature of the request
is unknown, the meaning of the reply
is obscure.— It irdXvos Utrat : is with
acc. of persona, as in Homer etc.
Taken otherwise in IQ., but cf.
I.F.XXV,261.—tpvro: unthem. form
= fy^vcro, used by poets, and here a
formulaic expression.
240 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 76
76. Mycenae. Early V cent. b.c. IG.IV.493. Schwyzer 98.
At fie Bafiiopyta ete, to? lapop.vdp.Qvas to? e? Hepcre toJ? 70-
vevai Kpirepas epev aco(t) t<* ftppepAva.
77. Argive Heraeum. Early V cent. b.c. IG.IV.517. Michel 861.Schwyzer 96. The Argive Heraeum 1,197 ff.
[H]a o-TaXa teal ho T€\apb(v)|
[l]apa Ta? Hepa? Ta? 'Apyd[{]a<i.
lapop.vdp.ove: to/oV|
TlvppaXlov Ai//x<ij/? appereve,||'AXxa/AeW?
HvXXeu?,I
'ApiaToBapo*; WvpvdOios,|
*Ap,<f>i'/cpiTO<; Uav<f>v\\[\]a<;.
76. JAere is no body of demiurgi,
the hieromnemones (appointed) to (the
heroum) of Perseus shall judge between
the parents according to what has been
decreed. This is only the conclusion of
an inscription which must have been
on the stone which once rested upon the
base containing this line. Pausanias re-
ports a heroum of Perseus on the road
from Mycenae to Argos. It is probable
that boys were employed in the cult
and that disputes arose among the par-
ents with regard to their appointment.
For rots the stone has rovi.
77. On the face of the stone, just
below the inscription, is a rectangular
cutting, with dowel holes, evidently in-
tended for the reception of a tablet.
This was the <rrd\a, while the re\ap.i
(probably only an error for rekapAr),
properly support, pedestal, refers to the
wholestonein which the <rr<£Xa was set,
and which would itself be called a<rr^\tj in Attic. In several inscriptions
from the region of the Euxine reXa-
fiu>w is actually used as the equivalent
of (TtiJXt;, e-g- dvaypdyparra t6 \f/&<piapM
rovro els TeXap&pa XevtcoQ \l$ov dvadipxw
tit rb Upby rov *At6XX«wj (SGDI.3078,
Mesembria). This use is doubtless of
Megarian origin, and is closely allied
to that seen here at Argos, though with
complete loss of the original notion of
support. For the collocation of <rrd\a
and rtkapi here, cf. drdpibt Kalrb<r^\as,
no. 7.
The hieromnemones consist of a rep-
resentative of each of four tribes, of
which the AvpJivti, whose representa-
tive presides, the 'TXXm, and the Ild/t-
0uXot, are the three tribes common to
all Doric states, while the "tprddu* are
attested only for Argolis. Cf. Steph.
Byz. 8.V. Avfxdvti- <pv\)) AupUiov. fjaav
Si rptts, 'TXXetj xal Hdp.<pv\oi xal Au/xdwj
4$ 'HpaxXtovs. xal TpofferiSr} rj 'TpnjSla,
(os'E<popos a.
78. An actof indemnity for the man-agement of the treasury of Athena,
probably with reference to some spe-
cific irregularity which had occurred.
Without such an act, persons who pro-
posed or put to vote a proposition to
use sacred funds for public purposes
were liable to punishment. Cf. Thuc.
2.24, 8.16, Ditt.Syll.91, Hicks 49.45 ff.
In the matter of the treasures of
Athena, if any magistrate calls to ac-
count the council under the presidency
of Ariston or the body of dprvvai or any
treasurer, or if any one entertains or
brings suit on account of the submission
(to the assembly) of the proposals or on
account of the action of the assembly,
he shall be banished and his property
be confiscated to the treasury of Athena.
No. 81] ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS 241
78. Argos. VI or early Vcent B.C. IGJV.554. Michel 583. Schwyzer78.
[&]eaavp5p [rov] Ta<: *KQavaCax at t*9 <ti?>|
[e ra]v fiokav
r[av] av<f>* 'Aphrrova € tov(?) ovvapTvovras\
[e a]\\op Tiva ra-
fiiav evdvpoi reXo? eypv c 8i/caaj[fot] e 8t/cda£oiTO top ypacrafid-
top heve/ca Ta? Kara^iaio^ e ra? a\ido-<Tios, rpero zeal 8afjL€V€<ra6d 5
ip?|*A6apaCap. ha 8k fioXa irorekdro haPTiTVx6paa • at
|oV #ca
ai/rol ip6%oi $pto ip$'
Adavaiav.
79. Olympia. VI or early V cent. b.c. SGDI.3271. Inschr.v.Olympia
631. Roberta 81. Schwyzer 80,3.
"Atoto9 iiroCpehe 'Apyeios|
tcapyeidBas Haye\di8a rapyeti.
80. Olympia. Early V cent. b.c. SGDI.3263. Inschr.v.Olympia 250.
Michel 1087. Roberts 75. Schwyzer 80,1.
Ta(p)y[ci]oi apidep t5l Aifl top 2oplp060€P.
81. Cimolos. IV cent. b.c. IG.XII.iii.1259. SGDI.3277. Hicks 150.
Michel 14. Schwyzer 85. Ditt.Syll.261.
Bco9. |"E*/Mve o 8a/i09 6 t&p|
'Apyefop icaTa to 86tcr)\fia tov <TVP€-
8piov t&pI'EiWdpwp, 6p,o\oyrj\adpTcop Mc[\]/©i' #cai
|
KifiojXiojp 5
7%e co«7ictZ which is in office shall en- immune from prosecution. For the
force (the confiscation), otherwise they order of words cf. Thuc.1.57 n<m-
(the members of the council) shall them- 8alas trtica iroardaewt. For ypdaff/M —selves be liable to Athena. ypdupa, see 164.4.
1. Until the existence of a riant 70. Atotus made this, an Argive and(cf. L. quisquis) is corroborated, it is an Argead, son of Hagelaidas the Ar-better to assume simple dittography.— give. Apparently the father of Atotus
2. trvvapTvovToi : the dprvvai as a body was of the Macedonian Argeadae but
of Argive officials are mentioned by had moved to Argos,and hisson proudly
Thuc.6.47.11.— 3. &\Xov : besides, else. joined both titles to his own name. See
Goodwin 966.2.— r&ot Ix«v: cf. El. Roberts I.e. Quite otherwise Ditten-
op pjyurrop tAoi fx°*» no - 57 •— 4 ff.w berger (Inschr.v.Olympia) and others,
yfxuro-jidTov hivtKa. KaroMoxot <ct\. : on who take 'Apyud&as as the name of an-
account of the deposition of written pro- other sculptor. For the crasis in this
posals, i.e. the formal introduction of and the following inscription, see 94.1.
a measure before the assembly, or the 80. Inscribed on a helmet. The Ar-
(consequent) act of the assembly. This gives dedicated to Zeus from the spoils
refers to some measure sanctioning the of Corinth. It is not known to whatirregular use of the treasure. Those war this refers.
responsible for the introduction or 81. Decision of the Argives in a dis-
passage of such a measure are to be pute between Melos and Cimolos.
242 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 81
10 ififievev | ai Ka hiicaaaauv rol|
'Apyeloi 7r[e]pl rav[J
[y]daa>p,
KipaXfav| fjpep UoXvaiyap, 'Errjfetap, AifteCav. thtyaaaap plktjp
15 Kifia)\{\[o]v<;. aprfTeve A4g>p||
[#]»Xa? trevrtpas Hoa($a\op • ypo-
[<f>]eis faXas ItytXpU* IleS/oK
82. Argos. Ill cent. b.c. Schwyzer 89.
&e6s. HpofiaPTie; av40€V|
9
Att6XX(opl 'A/m<t[t]cu9 'Ztfrvpffias,
5 &i\oKpdrri<i NaT€\id\8a<;f ypo<f>4[es] AlaxvXos *Apa^i/aj|8a?, Tpv-
yrjs Ai0cop{8as, Kal Ka\re<TKevaaaav Kal [rj]o-o-apro [Betas]|
4k pav-
Trjas yds 6fi<f>a\bv Kal r[d]\p irepiaTaLP Kal to <f>dpyfMa Kal top|
10 ficofxbp Trpo op TTOTa.to Kal irer^rpipop poop Kal Tap a pav\
irrrep avrov, Kal 0rjavpbp ip t<ol papfrrfcoL KareaKevaaaav tols ire-
Xa\vols KkatKTOP, Kal Tap 68bp rjpyda\aaPTO dirapaap Kal 6<f>pvap
15 7rcS' la\\pov Kal Tap iiwroXaP, Kal tops f3a)\p.bp<: ivs to£lp ireSdya-
yop Kal t[op]\s KoXoaabps, Kal Tap eirLiroXap (o[fid]\Xi£ap, Kal toI-
Xpp [7r]erpiP0P Trap to[v]|
e0ev Kal tclps 0[vpa]ps tov vaov||
20 (o^vpcoap, [Kal] Xo[7r]i8as Kal hriyj^j^ap apyvpea edep Kal drjav-
pbp epo~e\ [11. 22-25 fragmentary].
83. Epidaurus. End of V cent. b. c. IG.IV.914. Ditt.Syll.998. Schwy-zer 108. Ziehen, Leges Sacrae 54. Alphabet transitional (form of the letters
mostly Ionic, but B = A, never rj, no Q, gen.sg. 0 and OV).
[T5l 'AttoXXovi 6vep /3op e\p<repa Kal hofiopdois {$o\p fyaepa'
5 eirl to Popov to]|
'A7ro'\\o[i/o?] Ta[0ra] 0[vep *]||al KaXat8a Tat
AaTol «a|t Ta.pTdp.LTt, dXXav, <j>epv\ap tol Blol Kpidav fjLe8i\fip.POP,
15. o-cvrlpas: Sevrtpas. See 97.4. the ramp leading to the shrine, and the
82. From the temple of the Pythian area; have rearranged the altars and
Apollo mentioned by Paus.2.24. the colossi, have leveled the area, built
2 ff. 2$vp4jSat, NartXidSa*, etc.: a stone wall by the ... ,strengthened
designation of the phratry or gens.— the doors of the temple, and dedicated
6 ff. Have had made and put in place, cups and a silver beaker.— 9. The res-
in accordance with the divine oracle, toration of the words following pwrfp
the Omphalus of the Earth, the colon- is uncertain.
node, the enclosing wall, the altar . . . , 83. Regulations for sacrifices in the
a stone conduit, and the., .above it; Asclepieum. For the frequentdoubling
have had made in the oracle chamber a of consonants see 89.4, 101.2. For
treasury, which can be locked, for the <f*p6<rdo see 140.3 6. For other com-
offerings; have constructed all the road, ments see the Glossary.
No. 84] ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS 243
airvpov hepu'SifjLf^vov, otvov hepireiav #ea||l rb <r<r/ce\o<; rov £00? 10
to|0 rrpdrovtto h* drepov ovce|\o? Toi tapop.f4vdp.ovcs
|
<f>€poo~05 • rov
hevrdpov /Sjoo? rots doihoU homo||to 0WX09, rb h* drepov 07c|e\o5 15
toZ? (f>povpoU 8o'^|to /cai revhoadlht,a.|
Tot 'Ao-o-zcXaTrtot /8o|i> epaeva Kal hopovdoi?[|$01/ epaeva 20
#ai hoftovda\i<; f$ov deXeiav • €7rl toO fippov tov 'Aa/cXaTriov Ov^v
ravra teal xaXatha. dv6\evro rot 'AckXairidi <f>ep\\vdv tcpiddv pi- 25
hippvov, a\7rvpov heplhippvov, olv\ov heplreiav • o~tceXo<; to|
irpdrov
/S009 rrapOivro t\[ol] 6101, to 8' drepov toI E{\[apo]Livdpove; <f>[e]po- 30
o-0o* t([o0 SejiT^oo Tot? aot8ot|[? S0W0,] to 5* drepov To[t9|<f>pov-
pol<i hdvro Kal Tev\fioo~6lhia.']
84. Epidaurus. Late IV cent. b.c. IG.IV.951. SGDI.3339. Ditt.Syll.
1168. Michel 1069;
®€o'$. Tv%a [dy^aOd^ [*ld]para rov *AttoXXcovo? Kal rov 'AoTeXa-
ttlov.I
[KX]6a> irdvd* cry iKvrjae. avra rrevr iviavrovs rjhrj tevovo~a irol
rovI
[0e]bv i/c^rt? afyUero Kal eveKaOevhe iv rcoi dfidrm. a>9 he
rd^ia^ra'] igrjXOe i£ avrov Kal €K rov iapov eye'vero, Kopov ereKe, 5
09 €t/|[0]v? yevofievos avrbs dirb Ta? Kpdvas eXovro Kal dpa rdi
parpiI
[7r]epLrjpire. rv^ovaa he rovrcav eirl rb dvdepa [e^Treypd-
yfraro • "ov LLeye\[do~\<; irCvaKO^ Oavpaareov, dXXd rb delov, irevO1
errj
g>9 eKvrjo-e iy yao~\[rp]l KXeoj fidpos, eare|
eyKareKoipdOr/, KaC piv
edrjKe vyifj"— Tpierrjs||
[Ko\pa. 'IdpovUa TleXXavh d<f>iKero cfc 10
rb iapbv irrrep yeveas. ey^KOL^pudelaa he oyfriv elhe ' ehoKei alrel-
adai rbv debv KVrjaai Ko][pav], rbv h' 'AaKXairibv <f)dpev eyKVov
84. One of several stelae found in tic influence, e.g. usually el rarely a/,
the Asclepieum recording the cures ef- contraction in try, xoirjaovvros, etc. , acc.
fected. Cf. Paus.2.27.3(TT^Xat 3^€i<rri}- pi. &Kparcit etc. Lengthened 5 is al-
Keaar irrbs rov T€pi(36\ov, rb fit* ipxcuov ways ou, and e usually et, but we find xv-
kclI tX^owi, ix 4/xoG Si e{ XoiraL. raOrais p6t beside x etP^*» and d^iJXrro (25 a, 6).
eyyeypawdva xal MpQp xal yvraticwr — 8. mv9'irr\: see 58 c.— 6. Cf. Paus.
fori* 6y6fiara 6.K€ffdirruv xrwb rov 'AffK\if- 2.27.1 ovdl iTodrfiaKOvaiv ovbi rUrovvip
iriou, rpoetri Si Kal rbo-ij/xa 6ri fxaaroi al yvraiiccs fffuri* ivrbs rov xcpt/S6\ov. —iyocrjat Kal Hwus IdBij • ycypaxrai 6i tfHtrjj 6. Trcpifjpirt : tptru = e7/u, see Glossary.
t5 AwpfJt. — 7 ff. The words on the votive offer-
The dialect shows considerable At- ing form a rude epigram, hence the
244 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 84
eaaelaOai viv /cat, el tl dXXo|
a[lr]oiTot /cal tovto oi hnreXelv,
aura B' ovdevbs qydpev eri 7roifi[€i]<r0ai ' ey/cvos Be yevofieva iy
15 yatrrpl ecfxipei rpCa errj, core ira^pefiaXe irol top debp i/ceris tnrep tov
tokov. eyKaTaKOipadelaa\Be oifr[i\v elBe ' eBotcei eweparrrjv pip top
6ebv, el ov yevoiTO avrdi|
7raiT[a] oaaa alnjacuro ical ey/cvos eirj,
xrrrkp Be tokov woidepev\viv ovdev, real Taxrra irvvOaPopApov avrov,
el twos /cal aXXov 6V|oit[o], Xeyeiv, elk ttoitjctovptos /cal tovto •
20 eirel Be pvv xrrrep tovtov||
jrapeirj ttot avrbv l/ceris, /cal tovto oi
<f>dpev eiriTeXelv. perd Be|
tovto o-rrovBcu 4/c tov afidWov i£eX-
0ovo~a, to? e^co tov iapov rjs, ereWe /co[p\av.— *Avrjp tovs Tax XVP°*BaKTvXovs a/cpaTeU I^cdi/ irXdv
|
epos a[<f>]i/ccro irol top debp i/c4-
Tas. decoptop Be tovs ip t<oi iaptai\
\ir]iva/cas airCaret tois idpa-
25 aiv /cal viroBieo-vpe to, €7riypdppa\\[T]a. ey/cadevBcop Be oyfrip elBe •
eBo/cei vtto tcoi pacoi dcrTpayaXt%op[T]os avrov /cal peXXopros /3dX-
XeiP tcoi aaTpaydXoH eiriobavevra\
[t]6p debv efyaXeaOai eirl top
XVPa Kai ^KTeivai ov tovs BoktM^Xovs, cos o" diro^airj, Bo/ceip crvy-
Kapyfras Tap xVPa Ka®>
*va ^KTeiveiv|
[t]cov BaKTvXcov, eirel Bk
30 irdvras efjevdvpai, eTrepcoTrjv pip top debp||
[e~\i eri airiaTrjaol tois
eiriypappacri tois eirl Tcop irivaKcov tcov|
[*]aT<i to [i~\epov, avrbs
B* ov cfrdpev "oti toivvv efiirpocrdev dwicrTeis|
[a\vTo\l]s o[vk]
eovaiv diricTTois, to Xoittov ccttco toi" <f>dpev ""Attio-tos|
©[fo/ua]."
a/xejpav Be yepofiepas vyiTjs e^rfXde.—
'
AfiftpoaCa i£ *A0apap\ [are-
p6]irT[i]XXo<;. avra i/cer[i<i] rfXde irol top debp. ireptepirovaa Be[|
35 [/caTa t]6 [ia]pbv twp lafiaToyv tlvcL BieyeXa as airiOapa /cal aBv-
pa\[ra c6v\ra ^<wXoi^ /cal tv<\>Xovs vytels yipeadai epvwpiop IBop-\
[ra? fio]uov. eytcadevBovaa Be oyfriv elBe ' eBo/cei oi 6 0eb<; iwiaTds|
[etVct^] ot[l] vyirj fiep pip iroirjaoi, fuadbp. fidproi pip Berjaol ai>![#e-
40 p.ep e\k rb lapbp vp apyvpeop, inrofipafia Ta? afiaOias • eiTrav^Ta
Be Tavra] avaxio~aai ov tov otttiXXop tov voaovvra /cal <f>dpp.\a/cov
tl €7^e]at. dp-epas Be yevop.evas \y\yir)<: e^rjXde.— Flat? atfxovos.\
[ovtos d<t>U~\eTO eh to iapbv v[ire]p <f>covas. cos Be irpoedvaaTO icalj
[^tto^o-c Ta] vop.i£6peva, perd tovto 6 irals 6 tgh 0ea>i 7rvp<f>op(bp|
poetical tur, for which elsewhere nr. for the god, looking at the boy'* father,
—27,28. SaicrvXAovt : cf. 89.3.— 43 ff. bade him promise that he (the boy),
Then the boy who acted as torch-bearer if he obtained what he was there for,
No. 84] ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS 245
[eKeXero, tto]1 rbp. iraripa rbv tov irai8b<; TroripXesfra*;, u7to8^k€<t-\\
\a0ai avrov e]viavrov, rv-^ovra iff)* a 7rdp€<TTi, aTro0vaetv rd la- 46
rpa'|[6 8e Trait it*\airlva$ " vrroSe/cofiai" e<f>a. 6 8e Trarrjp i/cirXa-
yeh TrdXiv|
[i/eeXero avr\bv elirelv. 6 8* eXcye irdXiv /cal 4k rovrov
vyirfi €7€|[v€to.— Udv8ap]o<; QeaaaXbs artypara fycov 4v t<oi
Herdnrcoi. ovrot|
\4yKa0ev8wv oyjr]iv el8e' 486kci avrov r\ai\viai
Kara8rjaai ra o~Ti\\[yfiara 6 0ebt /ca]l KeXea0ai viv, 4trel [tea £{a>] 50
yivrjrai tov affdrov,|
[a<f>eX6fievov rdv] raiviav av04p\ev ek r]bv
vabv. dp.4pat 8e y€Po\[p,4va<>,4£ave
f
o~ra] teal d<f>ijX€ro rd[v rai\-
vCav real to p.ev irp6ao)irov|
[itceteddapro ra)]v aTiyp>dr[(ov, r]av 8[e
r\aiviav dve0rjKe et? tov va\[bv e^ovaav rd yp\dp.pLar[a\ rd etc tov
fiercorrov.— 'E^e'&tfpo? Uav8d\\[pov criypara eX^afie ttoI toi? 55
{nrdpypvaiv. ovtos Xa/3a>v Trap [Uavfidpov xpV^ara\ war* av04~
fiev Tcoi 0e<bi 6t? 'JLirlhavpov xnrep av[rov,|
ovk] airehlhov ravra.
4yKa0ev8<ov 8e oyfriv el8e • 48oKei oi 6 0e[o<?]|eVio-Tas eTrepeoTrjv viv,
ei e^ot Ttvd xptffiaTa Trap Uav8dpov c[f 'A]\0rjvav dv0ep.a ek to
iapbv, avrbt 8' ov <f>dpev XeXafttftceiv ov0e[v]||roiovrov Trap avrov, 60
aXX* at tea vyirj viv Tronjaai, av07)o~elv oi eiKo^va ypayfrdfievot • fiera
8e rovro tov 0ebv rav tov Hav8dpov raivi\av Trepi8fjo~ai Trepl ra
ariyp>ard ov tcai KeXea0a( viv, €Trel /ca 4tj\eX0r)i 4k tov afUdrov,
d<j>eX6p.evov rav raiviav arrovtya^ai to]
TrpocrcoTrov enrb rav Kpdva?
teal iyKaTOTTTp(^aa0ai eh to v8(op. d^xepas 8e yevofievat 4(eX0wv 66
etc tov afidrov rav raiviav d<f>rfXero|ra ypd(p)fiara ovk e^ovaav,
eyKa0i8o)v 8e ct? to v8cop eajprj to avrov|
TrpoatOTrov ttoi TOt9 18101$
ariyfiaaiv teal ra, tov Uav8dpov ypd(fx)\fiara XeXaftrjKos.— Ev<f>d-
vf)<; *^Tri8avpio^ Trait, ovto? Xi0i<t)v ive[Kd]\0ev8e ' e8o^e 8rj avron
6 0eb<; €Tri&Ta<; eiTreiv "ri /xoi 8a)o*et9, ai T\v^fca vyirj iroir^aoi 70
at»T09 8e <f>dp.ev "8eK do-rpayaXovs," rbv 8e 0eov yeXd\aavra <j>dfiev
viv iravaeiv. dp.4pa<; 8e yevofxivat vyirj*; i£fjX0€.— \'Avr)p d<t>tKero
ttoi rbv 0ebv iKerat drepoTTTiXos ovrw, ware rd|
f3Xe<f>apa fwvov
e\eiv, eveifiev 8* ev avrois firj0ev, dWa tceved eT\p£V oXoos. eXeyov 8ij
rives T<*)v ev rm iapati rav eirrj0iav avrov rb||vofil^eiv pXetyei^ai 75
oXa>? firjBefiiav vrrapxdv exovros 07rr/X|\ov, dXX* rj ^a>/?a/x fwvov.
would within a year make the thank- see 177.— 66. i6pt| : see 280. —76.offerings for his cure. — 60. woiVjo-ai : When he had not even any rudiment ofan
246 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 84
iyKa0[ev8ov\Ti ovv avrwc o^ri? i<f>dvrj • iBd-xei tov 0ebv e^rfjarat n<f>d[pfia/cov, eire]iTa Biayayovra rii /3\€<f>a\pa iyyiai eh avrd. dp.4-
p[a<; Be yevop.ev\a<; /3(X)eira)v dfi<f>oiv i%rfX0e.—|
K(o0eov. atccvo-
80 <fx>po$ ei[? to] lap[bv avid>v], iirel iyevero irepl to h^fca<rrdhiovt
KaT^rr\€\r€. [ft>9 6" a\ve<rrat dvcbige rby yvXibv /ca[i i]ireaKdir€i ra
avvrerpL[ip.4va o~[ice~\vr). <w? 8* elBe rby xuydcova KaTe[ay~\oTa,|ef ov
6 BeairoTas €i0i<tt[o ir]tveiv, iXvireiTo real avvcTt0ei [to] o\aTpa/ca
/ca6i£6fi€vo<;. oBonropos ovv ti? lBa)v avrov, u r£, ft> &0\i" ej<£a, "avv-
85 TiOijct Toy K(M)6o)va [fid]Tav; tovtov yhp ovBe tea 6 iv 'FlTri8av]\pQ)i
'Ao-#cXa7Tio9 vyif) iroifjaai BvvaiTO." aKOvo~a<; Tairra 6 irah, avv\0eh
Th oo-Tpaxa eh Toy yvXiov, fjpire eh to iepov. iirel 8* d<f>Ue\ro tav&i-
Toy yvXibv xal igaipev vyirj Toy Kw0a>va yeyevrjp.e^vov, teal t&u
BeairoTai r)pp.dvevae tol irpayQivra Kal Xetfevra. aflp Be dtcova, dve-
90 0tjk€ TftH 0ea)i Toy icwdcova.—||
Aio^iiw eytcetcoinio-fie'vcov rjBrj t&v
l/eerdv iirl BivBpeov tl a/*j/3a? virepeicvirTe eh to d/3aTov. tcaTaire-
r&v ovv airb tov BevBpeo?|
irepl aicoXoirds Tii>a9 tow oVti'XXou?
a^hraiae. tca/cus Be 8ia\Ke(p*vo<; Kal TV<f>Xb<; yeyevrjfie'vo*; /cadi/ce-
95 Tevo*a? tov 0ebv iv^eicdOevBe' Kal vyirjs iyeveTO.— ||Ew7T7ro9 Xdy-
%av errj i^prjae ef iv rat yvd0a)i. iytcoiTaarde'vrof;|
8' avTOv i^eXoyv
Tav Xoy%av 6 Oebs eh t^v XVP™ ot' eBcotce. dfiipas|
Be yevofievas
vyirjs ilfrjpire tclv Xoyxav iv rah yeptrlv £%a>P.—|
*Avrjp Topcovalos
Be/j&Xe'as. ovros iyteadevBav ivvirviov elBe •
|
eBo^e ol tov debv tcl
100 GTipva luxxaipai avoyiaaavra t£? oV/ie(|\^a? i£eXeiv Kal Bdfiev ol e\
tA? ^ctpa? Kal awpdyfrai to. crr^Brj. dfie'pas Be yevopevas i^rjXde
Tct Orjpia iv Tat? \epalv e%cov|Kal vyirj^ iyevero. KaTeirie 8* avrd
BoT^odeU biro p,aTpvid<; iy kv^c&vi ifjLffefiXrjfievaf; iKiricov.—|
'Avrjp
105 iv alBoicoi Xldov. outo? ivvirviov elBe ' iBdxei iraiBl KaXcbi||
avyyl-
vecOai. igovcipoMracov Be toX XtOov iyfidXXei Kal dveX6fj,e\vo<; i£rjX-
6ev TaU X€Paiv ^Xa)I/-
—
\
9
Epft68ifCOS AafiyfraKTjvb^ d/cpar^ tov
o-aS/iaTO?. tovtov iyKa0ev^8ovra IdaaTo Kal iKeXijaaTO i£eX06vTa
\C0op iveyKelv eh to|
iapbv biroaaov BvvaiTO fidyur\r]ov. 6 Be top.
«yc, but only the place for it, i.e. the must understand Se/xe\4as. Orreada«J-
empty eye-socket. — 102. ain-d refers rd(3) SoXutdtli (cf. 97.4).
to &vpla }while with ^/*/3«/3X^rof we
No. 86] CORINTHIAN INSCRIPTIONS 247
irpb tov afidrov Keip^vov rjvc/ce.—|
Nifcdvcop %coXd$. roxnov /caOr)- 110
fievov wals [t]i$ xrrrap tov a tc litcova dp^rrd^as ecftevye. 6 Be denas
iBi'cotce tcai etc tovtov vyirjs iydvero.—|
*Avrjp BdtcTvXov Iddrj vrrb
6<f>cos. ouro? top tov 7ro8o? BaKTvXov v\ir6 tov dypCov eXxeos Bei-
vcos Biaice(p.evo<; fieOdfjuepa xnrb tcov de^pairovrcov e^eveix^U iirl 115
eBpdpmTos tlvos KaOl^e. vrrvov Be viv\
Xaftovros iv tovtcol Bpd/ccov
etc tov dfiaTov i%eXdcov tov BaKTvXov|IdcraTO toll yXcocrcrai teal
tovto Troirjcras efe to aftaTOV dvexcoprjere|
irdXiv. i^eyepOeh Be, elk
7J9 vyirjSy e<f>a oyfriv IBelv, Bo/celv veavla\icov evTrpeirri Tap. p.op<f>dv
eirl tov BaKTvXov iiriirijv <f>dppatcov.— ||'AX#cera9 'AXi/cos. ovros 120
TV<f>Xbs icov ivxnrviov elBe * iBotcei 6 debs iroTeX0cov toIs 8a\/cTvXoi<;
Bidyeiv T(i op,p&Ta, teal IBelv to, BevBprj irpaTov Tci iv tcol lap col.
dp.epas Be ye\vop.ivas vyirjs i^fjXde.— 'Hpaievs MvTiXijvalos. ovros
ovk efyev iv Tai /ceqbaXai|
rpfyas, iv Be tcol yeveCcoL wapLiroXXas.
alcryyvdp^vos Be [are] /caTayeXdp^vos v7r[b]|
tcov dXXcov evercd-
OevBe. tov Be 6 Oebs \plcras (papfidtccoL tclv tceqbaXdv iirorjae||
TpC- 126
^as €\eiv.— Svcrcovf
Epp.LOvevs irals aiBr}?. ou[to?] xnrap xnrb
kvvos tcov|
Kara to iapdv 0[epa7r]€v6pL€VOS tois otttlXXovs v[yir)]$
aTrrfXde.
Corinthian
86. Corinth. Early VI cent. b.c. IG.IV.358. SGDI.3114. Roberts 85.
Ape via ToBe [crapd], tov oXecre tt6vtos dval\Bis\
' 86. Corinth. Early VI cent. b.c. IG.IV.211,217,329. SGDI.3119.
a. 'Zip.Lov p.' dvedeice UoTeBapov[i fdva/CTi].
HoTeB[dv].
b. [UoT]eBdf5vi pdvaKTi.
c. Hepaiodev htpop.es.
ss. This and the following illustrate They are mostly votive offerings to Po-
the Corinthian differentiation of £ = seidon, and contain the name in both
open e or c (t;) and E (transcribed f) = uncontracted and contracted forms, as
close e corresponding to Attic spurious UoreSafBft and nor? Saw, but in the
orgenuine et. See 28. The epitaph forms nominative only the contracted IIo-
a single hexameter. Cf. nos. 87-90. rtddp. See 41.4. For Uepa^Sdev (c), cf.
86. From a large collection of pot- Utlptuov Xen.Hellen.4.G.lff. Probably
tery fragments found near Corinth. £ in the first syllable is an error.
248 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 87
87. Corcyra. Early VI cent. b.c. IG.IX.i.867. SGDI.3188. Roberts
98. Schwyzer 133,1.
Hviov TXaa-iafo Meve/cpdreos roBe o~afia,
Olavdeo? yevedv • roBe B* avroi Sci/xo? eiroiei *
c? yap 7rp6l;€Vfo<; BdfjLov $tXo? • aW* ivl irovroi
oKero, Bafioaiov Be tcapb[v irevOeaav airavre^."]
5 Hpa(ipAves B* avroi y[a(a]<: airo irarpCBos evdov
avv Bdp\o\i roBe adfia tcaaiyviroio irovide.
88. Corcyra. Early VI cent. b.c. IG.IX.i.868. SGDI.3189. Roberts
99. Schwyzer 133,2.
"2dfia roBe 'ApvidBa Xa/)07ro<? • rbv B* oke\<rev "A/>e?
ftapvdftevov irapa vava\lv iw *Apdddoio phopalai
iro\\b\v apiarev(f)ovra Kara o~rov6fe(o~)aav afvrdv.
89. Corcyra. VI cent. B.C. IG.IX.i.869. SGDI.3190. Roberts 100.
Schwyzer 133,3.
JZrdXa Hevpdpeos rov M/ietfto? eifi iirl rvp.01.
90. Northern Acarnania (exact provenance unknown). V cent. b.c.
IG.IX.i.521. SGDI.3175. Roberts 106. Sohwyzer 140.
TIpo/cXeiBa*; (r)6(B)e aa\xa KeK)s\eaerai ivyvs 6Boiot
hos irepi ra<s avrov 7a?|Qdve fiapvafievos.
87. Monument of Menecrates. This
and the three following are examples
of metrical inscriptions composed in
the epic style and with retention of sev-
eral epic words, i.e. M, MMvyrfroio,
CTov6fe(o)<rav, ifirrdp = dvnjr, and in-
flectional forms, e.g. gen. sg. in -010 and
-afo = -ao (105.2a), dat. pi. in -auri,
augmentless verb forms.
4. The restoration is that suggested
by Dittenberger, IG. I.e., but is of
course uncertain.— 6. mviQi : transi-
tive sense as in Homer.
88. phofoCtrv: cf. also MAe/£tot, DO.
89. See 76 6.-3. dpumv(f)ovTa: cor-
rected from iLpiarcfrrovra. See 82.
89. TVfiot: TVfjLfiiv. But, since assimi-
lation of to fjyi (cf. Germ. Lamm,Eng. lamb as pronounced) is not other-
wise attested in Greek, this is probably
formed with another suffix (rtp-o- be-
side t6h-P*-; cf. Lat. tumulus with aio-suffix).
90. npoicXt(Sat : gen. sg. masc. in
-as. 105.26.
Ho. 92] MEGARIAN INSCRIPTIONS 249
Megarian
91. Selinus. V cent. b.c. IG.XIV.268. SGDI.3046. DittSyll.1122.
Michel 1240. Roberts 117. Schwyzer 166.
[At]<* to? 0€O9 ro[a\Be vikovti toI 2e\iv6v[Tioi '
|
Bi]a tov Ala
viKOfte: /cal Bid tov 4>o'£oi/ [/eat]|
B[id] Hepa/ckAa /cal Bi 'AttoX-
\ova /cal Bid U[oTje[iBd]va xai Bid TvvBapiBas /cal Bi 'A0[a]-]|
v[a]av /cal Bid Ma\o<f>6pov /cat Bid YiaaiK]pd\r\eiav /cal Bi[a] to? 5
aXXo9 6V09, [B]id B[e] Ala|
p.d\io~T[a]. <£*X* [a9] Be yevop.evas iv
XPva]^°[l] iXd[aa]vra[<;, Ta B'~\ ovvpuTa Tavra /co7<\d>lravT[a<i &] to
'A[7r]oX[X]oi/*oi/ /caOBep^f, to A*d[9 7Tpo]ypd[ylra]vT€$ ' to Bk XPV" 10
alovI
i%e/c[ovra T]a\dvrov efiev.
92. Decision of the Megarians. Epidaurus. Between 242 and 234 b.c.
IG.IY926. SGDI.3025. Ditt.Syll.471. Michel 20. Schwyzer 157.
[*E]7ri &TpaTay[ov t&v 'A]xa>i(*>v AlyiaXefc, iv 6* 'J&rriBavpcoi
C7r' lapevsI
[to]0 'Ao-/cXa7r*[oO Ai]ovvcrlov. /card TaBe i/cplvav to*
Meva/3€*9 to*9|
['E7r]*8at/pio*9 /cal Kopiv0loi<s irepl tcls x^Paf:
apjf>4Weyov /cal|[7re/>]* tov %e\\avvo[v] /cal tov ^iripalov, /card
tov alvov tov T(ov *A\\[xai]&v Bi/caGTr)piov airoo-Tel\avre<; avBpas 5
e/carbv wevrri/covTa|
[eva] * /cal eireXdovraiv iir avrdv rdv x^Pav
[91. The Selinnntians promise golden
statues to the gods who shall help them
to victory. Instead of an express con-
dition, there is an enumeration of the
gods who usually assist them, the im-
plication being that they will continue
to do 80.
1. Through the help of thefollowing
gods do the Selinuntians win victory.
Through Zeus we conquer, etc.— 2.
Pov: Ares.— 6. MaXo^pov: Demeter.
Cf. Paus.1.44.3 Up6w Afoirrpos Ma\o<p6-
pov.— ncunKpAma : Persephone. Cf
.
AAnroira.— 7 ff. And when there ispeace,
making statues in gold and engraving
these names, we shall set them up in the
temple of Apollo, writing the name of
Zeusfirst.— irpaypdi|ravTts : nominative
carelessly used for accusative.
92. Decision of the Megarians, ap-
pointed by the Achaean league to arbi-
trate in a territorial dispute between
Epidaurus and Corinth. The date must
fall in the period between 243 b. c,whenthe Corinthians joined the Achaeanleague, and 223 b.c. when the Mega-
rians abandoned it for the Boeotian
league, and is still further limited bythe name of the strategus.
1. Al-yioXcvs, tapeOf : gen. sg. in -cDs
from -4os. 111.3.— For the psilosis in
iir lapevs, see 58 6.— 8. d|&^XXryov: see
89.3.— 4. Sinpatov: name of a harbor
and promontory north of Epidaurus,
250 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 92
tS)V hiKaaTav koI /cpLPap\[Tcop] 'FiiriSavptov elfiev rdv x&pav, clpti-
\ey6pra>v 8k tcov K.opiP0{\[(ov Tw]t repfioviaficoi, wdXip aireaTeiXav
rol MeyapeU tou? T€pp.o\v[i£]ov[v~\Ta<: etc to)p avrcop BiKaaTav
10 avhpa? Tpidtcovra /cal eva Ka^jd t]op alvov top tup 'A^atwi/, ovtol
8e eTreXOopres i?ri Tap x<opap|
irep/Moviljav Kara rdSc cltto Ta?
fcopvcfias tov Kop8vXeLov cttl|
[t]oV /copv<f>dp tov 'AXlci'ov • cltto tov
'AXlclov cttl rap tcopv<f>dp tov|
[K"\epavp{ov • cnrb tov Kepavpi'ov
€7rl Tap K0pv<f>dp tov YLoppidWa •|airb Ta? Kopv<f>d<; tov KoppiaTa
15 iwl Tap 68bp iirl top pd%ip top tov||
KoppiaTa • airb tov patios
tov KoppiaTa irrl top pdyip top Ittl tcu|? 'Avetat? irrrep Tap SacoX-
XeCav airb tov pa^to? tov irrrep Tap 2/coX|\€tav vtto Ta? 'Aveia?
iirl top K0pv<f>bp top irrrep Ta? 68ov Ta? dp.a\%iT0v [Ta? tca]Tayov-
<ra? £iri to Hirlaiop- airb tov tcopvtpov tov irrre\p Ta? [6Sou] Ta?
20 dfiatjiTOv iirl top Kopv<f>bp top iirl tov <Pdya$ * airb||toO /copv<f>ov
tov irrl tov <Pdya<; iirl top /copv<f>bp top iirl tov Alyi\Trvpa[<;] * airb
tov tcopv<f>ov tov iirl Tas Alynrvpas iirl top Kopv(f>bp|rbv r[ov
*A/>a]ta? • airb tov 'Apata? iirl top tcopv<f>bp top irrrb toll Ilerpjat •
air[d to]v vtto toll Herpai iirl top /copv<f>dp top iirl tov 2^oti/o0f-|
TO? • d[lTO t]o0 KOpV<f>OV TOV VTTCp TOV ^^OLPOVPTO^ iirl TOP KOpV-
25 <f>6p ||top K[aTa t]oV TLvopyap- cltto tov teopv(f>ov tov irrrep Ta?
TLvopyas [iirl]|
top pd%ip top irrrep Ta? *2vKovcr{a<; • cltto tov pd-
^to? tov irrrep Ta?|
2u[/coiW]a? cwi toV tcopv<f>6p top irrrep Ta?
IlfXXeoiTto? • cltto tov\
fcopv<f>ov tov irrrep Ta? IIcXXeptTto? e*7rt
TOI/ KOpV<f)OP TOP TOV H[ap\lOV]- CLTTO TOV HaPLOV €TtI TOP f>d%LP TOP
30 irrrep tov *OX[kov] • cltto tov pd\\[x10]* T[°*>] irrrep tov 'OXkov €7ri
tov pdyLP top (irrrep) tov 'A7r[oXX]G>z>tou • cltto|
t[o0] pa^to? tov
irrrep tov'
AttoXXcdplov iirl to 'AttoXXcopi'op. 8itcaa\[Tal t]o\ KpC-
pairc? To(8e. [There follow, 1L 32-96, the names of the arbitrators
and of those appointed to lay out the boundaries for them.]
referred to by Thuc. 8.10.3 (correcting tity with the feminine form is shownIltipaidv to Zxlfxuov) and IMiny,Nat.Hist. by rat Alynr6pai 1. 21 beside rod Alyivt-
4.18 (Spiraeura).— 19. $&yat : gen.sg. pas 1. 20.— 32 ff. The list of names,
masc. in -at. 105.2 6. So 'Apalat 1.22, arranged according to the three Doric
but also the usual form in Kopvtara 11. tribes, contains the characteristic forms
13 ff. The confusion caused by the iden- Qttwpoi,QoKplvys, etc. See 43. Set
No. 96] RHODIAN INSCRIPTIONS 251
Rhodian
93. Camirus. VI cent. b.c. IG.XII.i.737. SGDI.4140. Schwyzer 272.
Ldfia to'J*y
l8a\fievev<; irolr)\<ra htva kX4o%|
elrj •
||
Zev(8) Be viv oortf|
TTt)p.aLvoi Xeio\Xr) Oeirj. 5
04. Camirus. VI cent. b.c. IGJQI.i.709. SGDL4127. Schwyzer 273.
Ev0v[r]i8a|
rjpX Xiaya|to Upax<rid8o
\
TovcfrvXo||Tovcf>vX(8a.
95. Camirus. IV (or III) cent. b.c. IG.XII.i.694. SGDI.4118. Ditt.
Syll.339. Michel 433. Schwyzer 281.
"ESofc Kafiipevcrt t<z? KTotvas Ta? K.a/xipe'cov Ta?|iv rai vdacoi
Kal Ta? iv rat awetpcoi avaypdsfrai irdaa^|Kal iy04fi€iv e? to iepbv
Ta? 'AOavaias i ardXai|
XiOtvai XaXtcfjs • ifcrffietv 8k Kal
XaX/c^Tat?||avaypacfrtffieiv, at Ka xprji&vri. kXiadat 8k av8pa<;
|
6
TpeU avrUa fidXa, otrives i7TLp,eXrj9rjcT€vvTt rav\ra<: Ta? 7r/3afto?
<o? Ta^Lara Kal airoBtoo-evvrai.\
tcol XPVl£0VTl iXax^TOV irapa-
o~%elv Tav ardXav\Kal Ta? KToCvas avaypdsjrai Kal iyKoXdyfrai iv
rai CTa^Kai Kal ardaai iv tcol Up cot Ta? 'Addvas Kal irepifioXi- io
/3co\crai cJ? €xv l w l<TXvP0Tara fcaXXiCTa. ra 8k rtfXcv/JLeva e?
ravra trdvra rbv ra/it'av irapixeiv.|
€7 8k ravrav rav KTOivav airo-
BcLKiweiv tou?I
KTOivdras paarphv iv tcol UpcoL tcol dyicoTaTcoi||iv 15
Tat KToivai KaTa tov vofiov tov tcovfPoScW *
|tovtol 8k avvXeye-
aOcov iv Ka/xtpcoi et? to|
Upbv Ta? 'A0afata?, oKKa toI lepoiroiol
93. r6f : rtoe. 62.2. — Z«v(S) W: both those on the island and those on
Z«>s 3*. 97.4.— \u6\1\ : accursed. Cf. the mainland. For the latter cf., from
Hesych. \eu\rjs TeXefwt iZAXijt, and, the Periplus of Scylax, X6pa 4} 'Podl-
for the first part of the compound, «*» ^ h tv fatlpy. —The neighboring
Xc/wj in Archilochus. island of XaXicij (see 42.2) was under
94. \(a-\a : grave. The original the control of Camirus at this time,
meaning of the word (from •Xex^Kci, cf . yet evidently sustained a relation to it
Xlgot) was resting place, whence either different from that of the other demes.
grave or the usual place of recreation, — 0. hri|M\i|9i|o^9vTt : see 145. ivt/u-
club.— The last words are to be read, \i]0^<rotiat is used by late writers, but
with resolution of the crasis, to EiJ- not in classical Attic. — 8 ff. diro8«-
<p6\5, tS Ev<f>v\l8a. <rtvvrai kt\. : shall give out the contract
95. 1 ff. The names of the rroiwu or to the one who is willing to furnish the
demes of Camirus are to be inscribed, stele at the lowest figure.
252 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 95
7rapayy[€\^](0VTt, ical adpeovrto ra iepa ra Kafupe'cop [ra 8a|/^o]-
reXrj Train-a, at tl
96. Ialysus. IV (or III) cent. b.c. IG.XII.i.677. SGDI.4110. Ditt.
Syll.338. Michel 434. Schwyzer 284.
"ESofe toI? paaTpois ical *\a\v<rCoi<;,|
Zt/joYt;? 'AXKifieBopros
€t7T€-I
o7ro)9 to Upop teal to rdfji€VO<i|t5?
'
AXc/CT/wwi/a? evayfjrcu
5 Ka\\ra ra iraTpia, iTTLfieXrjd'qfjLeiv|tow leporafita*: 6Va>? ardXcu
|
ipyao-decovTt rpeU \C6ov Aapr[t]\ov ical avaypaifnji e? Ta? ardXa|?
10 to tc tyafyio'p.a roBe teal a oy^ o||o-toV eiri e/c t<wi> voficov itr<f>ety>€iv
ovBe iaoBonropeip €? to t^|/z€i>o?, *a2 t<x imrCpLUL rwft] 7r/>aajo-oiTi
15 7ra/5a toi/ pofiop • Oe'ueip Be|Ta? CTaXa? /xta/x €7rl to? iaoffiov
Ta? e/c 7ro'Xto? TroTiTropevofAfyois, p.Lav Be inrep to ianaropiop,|
aXXaf 8e cVi Ta? Kara/3daio$ Ta[?]|
'A^ata? 7ro'Xio?.|
20 No/xo? a ojj^ oo-tov io~tfjL€ip ovBe||
ia^dpeip e? to ic/)oi> /cai to
Te|/A€^o? Ta?y
A\€/CTpa>pa<;. firj iari\TQ> i7nro<;foVo?, ^/u'oj/o?, 7*1/0?
|
25 /x^Se aXXo \6<}>ovpop fjLTjdev, fir}\Be iaayera) e? to t^/x€i>o? /i?7||#€t?
TOVTCOP fJLTjOe'p, fATjBe V7T0Brj\p^LTa i(T<f>€p€TO) flTjBk U€LOP fi7]\06P * OTt oV
/ed Tt? 7rapa toi/ i/o'/iop|
Trocqarji, to t€ lepbp tcai to tc'/aci/o?|/cadai-
30 pera) /cat eV^fera), 17 Ivo^o? eo-Ta> Tat aaeftetai • el Be tea|
7t/h>-
/SaTa eo~f3d\T]i, cnroTeio-aTco Oprep etcdaTov Trpofidrov 6{3o\bv|6
35 eaf3a\oi)P • iroTayyeWereo Be\top tovtcop tl iroievpra 6 xprji\\£(OP e?
TOt«? /jLaarpov*;.
97. Rhodian (?) inscription from Abu-Symbel in Egypt. Vll or VIcentB.c. SGDI.5261. Ditt.Syll.l. Hicks 3.
*Roberts 13o! Schwyzer 301.
B = rj in a, b, = h and rj in c (and probably in i), = h in/ (E =
a. Bao-tX^o? eXfloVro? e? 'EXefapripap ^a^/LtaTt^o|TaOra
eypayfrap, rol o~vp tyafifiartxot, @€o*X(^)o?|
e7rX€Oi/. ?;X0oi> 8e
96. 4. 'AX«KTp«vas: a daughter of Lindus.
—
IO.Ivtv: pi. forsg.—18.*AxaC-
Ilelios and the nymph Rhodos, who at ir6\u>s : the name given to the acrop-
was worshiped with divine honors by olis of Ialysus. Cf. Ath.8.300 4r rfj
tlie Rhodians. Cf. Diod.6.66, where 'Ia\v<r$ x6\ir Irxvpordrrir t^p 'Axafar
the name appears as 'HXexTpvutri}. — KaXovfjJtnjp.
7. XCSov AopTlov : also rtrpat Aaprlat 97. Inscribed on the legs of one of
on another inscription, marble from the colossal statues at Abu-Symbel byLartusj a place iu the neighborhood of Greek mercenaries who had taken part
No. 99] RHODIAN INSCRIPTIONS 253
Kty/cio? KaTV7T€p0€t vU 6 TroTa/ibs
I
avtrj. a(\)\oy\6(a)ao<; B'
HoTaaifiTTTo, Alyvnrio* Be "Apjuris.||eypa<f>€ B* ape "Apyov 'Afioi- 5
fiiyo tcai IIeXepo9 OvBdpji. b. *EXc<r/)8[to]9 6 Trjios.
c. TrjXeifw; y! eypafe ho 'la\vaio(<:) - -
d. Tivdov 'ApAi/3(x[o\.
e. Ila^t? 0 ?oXo^>6Vio? - - avv ^Pa/*/taT[t^ot].
/. Ha7e<rc/j/io[?]. g. Uaai(<f))ov 6 'Itttto - -
h. K/n'019 eypa(<f>e)v.
i. hop.yvao/3 hotea ftaai\e\v<i iJcXao-c toi/ arparbv [r]6 irparo\y
hdfi]a Wa(p.)pxvriyp\i
98. Gela. VI cent. b.c. SGDI.4247. Schwyzer 302.
HaaidBafo to|
aafia, KpaTe? iprofc
99. Agrigentum. Second half III cent. b.c. (before 210). IG.XIV.952.
SGDI.4254. Michel 553. Schwyzer 307.
'E7r2 iepodvra|
Nvfi<f>oBa>pov rov <I>tXa>i>o$|
Trapairpoardija) tcl<%
/SouXa?,I
TrpoeBpevovaa*; Ta? <f>v\a<;||r<ov
f
T\X4a>v9irpoayopovvro*;
|
5
in an expedition up the Nile under
PsammetichusI (654-617 b.c.) or Psam-
metichus II (694-589 b.c), probably
the latter. These mercenaries were
from Asia Minor and the adjacent
Islands (cf. Hdt.2.154 roT<ri M'lwi koX
Totat Kapcl roiffi avyKartpyaoapApouri a&-
r<p 6 tyapfi-fyrixot SiSot x^povt tvoucrjffat
itrrlovt dXX^Awv, ol bk'luvts re xal Ra-
pes rofoovs rods x&P°v* otKijaap xP^yov
iro\\6v. ttpurrot ybp ovroi ir AlyfarTop
iW6y\uHrffoi KaroiKladijcav). Amongthose whose names are inscribed be-
low, there are two Ionians, from Teos
and Colophon (6 and e), and one Rho-
dian, from Ialysus (c); / is also Doric,
and h Ionic (on account of the v mova-
ble). The main part of the inscription
(a), as well as i, is clearly in Doric
and may well have been written by one
of the Rhodian mercenaries, though
there is nothing to prove this.
a 3. KlpKios : stands for the Egyp-
tian Kertiy which is applied to the
stretch of water between the first cat-
aract and Elephantine.
—
vU & worapbt
6.vlr\ : aa far as the river let them go up.
For vU see 132.4.— 6. 'Apo^xo, 5v-
Sdpo: 6'Aftoipixov, 6 Eidd/iov. 94.1,7.
i. No complete restoration is possi-
ble.— jjfXflUTf : r/Xacre aor. of Aai/Ki).
The peculiar spelling BE is perhaps
due to a confusion between the two
systems of writing known to those whowrote these inscriptions, 1) B = 17, 2) B= A, and E = 17. Similarly be/u, i.e. 1j/d
%
in a Theran inscription.
98. Beginning of a hexameter. For
UaaiiSapo see 105.2 a.
99. Proxeny decree of Agrigentum
in honor of Demetrius of Syracuse. In
view of 1. 11 and of the fact that this
inscription was found at Rome, being
evidently the copy given to Demetrius
254 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 99
AlokX^os tov AiOKXios,|
ypafipaTcvovTos9ABpavfovo? *A\efaV-
Bpov,|
aXiaapa etcTa? 8ip,qvovtKapvetov ifq/co[vr\o$ iravrai,
|
vrrep
irpofevlas ArjfnjTpfoi AioBotov fLvpcucoatcoi.||
10 "E8of€ Tat aXlai tcaOd teal rat, ov(v)/c\ijTm pi . iireiBrj avdytycX-
Xov oi irpeafiies oi is 'Pw/Aav iropevdeyres, Tlavfop|Hacfapos
Kottjtos Kal SeoBcopos SeoBdtpov HrjvidBa,|
ArjfiijTpiop AioBorov
LvpaKoatov iroXXds teal fieydXas xpelas|
irapeia^adai tcol a/xau
15 Bapuoi Kal fieydXwv ayadoyv irapa(Tio(v)||
yeyoveiv, roU Be 'A/cpa-
yavrlvois irdrpUv ian Kal ck irpoydpcDV|
irapaBeBopievop Tiyuelp tovs
ayadovs avBpas Kal Trpoi<rrap.4\vo\n tov ap.ov Bdpov rals Karafiois
rivals •
|
Be86%6ai iirl dyadai TV%ai Kal <ra>T7)p{ai tov Bdfiov tcop
*AKpayavr(v(ov •
|
elptiv irpdfepop Kal evepyerap Ar)p.ryrpiop AioBd-
20 tov "2vpaK6a-i\\ov, O7rco(s) iraai <f>av€pbv 7) oti 6 Ba/xos tojp *AKpa-
yavrlv<i>v iirl\aTaTai. ^dpiTas cnrope'fxetp Karafias toIs evepyerelp
wpoadpovp.epois avrov. to Be Boyjia ToBe KoXdyjrapras is %aXKco-\
\xara Bvo to pkp iv apaOifieiP eis to fiovXevrripLOP, to Bk|dWo
25 cnroBdfieiP Arjfj,TjTp{<OL AioBotov IvpaKocrtcot vtrd^ivafxa Tas ttotI
tov Bdfjiov evpoias • tovs Bk Tap.Cas|
ifoBidfai is Ta irpoyeypafi/xepa
oaov tea XP€ a V> Ka 4^]p€iP T^v ^°^ov 8*^ T&v airoX6ya>p.|o/±o-
ypcofioves tov avveBpiov irdpres.
100. Rhegium. II cent. B.C. IG.XIV.612. SGDI.4258. Ditt.Syll.715.
Michel 555. Schwyzer 310.
'Ewl irpvTavio? NiKai/Bpov tov NiKoBd/tov, fiovXas TrpooraTeov-
tos ^coanrdXios tov Aaparpfov, ^Ca>L 'linrlov BvoBeKarai, eBofe
(1. 24), it appears that he was resident
in Rome, and his services probably con-
sisted in some dealings with the Romansenate in behalf of Agrigentum.
8. dXCcurjio ktX. : decree of the i\la
in the sixth period of two months, at the
very end of the month KapveSbt.— 10.
ro(v)K\4jr«n : the council, for which
(3ov\& is employed in 1. 8. The signifi-
cance of the following numeral is not
clear. — 14. irap«i<rxfyr6ai : tfoxv***
efaX7?fuw, for (<rxVKa i ^XVM^h wlth «i
after the analogy of et\ri<f>a etc. (76 6),
occur in several notrfi inscriptions.
—
15. -yryivtiv: see 147.2.
loo. Rhegium was a Chalcidian col-
ony, and in the few early inscriptions
the Ionic element predominates. But
after its destruction by Dionysius of
Syracuse in 387 b.c. and its subse-
quent restoration, there were contin-
ual changes in its population. Someof its new inhabitants must have been
furnished by Gela or Agrigentum, U
No. 101] COAN INSCRIPTIONS 255
toll a\ia|
/caOdirep toll io-KXt]T(OL teal toll fiovXai ' iirel 6 arrpara-
70? tcovf
Va>fiai(ov Yvalos Av(f>i8io<: Tltov 1/109 evvov? inrdp%€i toll
afia irokei, afto? <f>cuv6fi€V0<;|Ta? aurov rcaXoicayaOtas, 8e8d^0aL
Tvalov Av<f){8iov Tltov vibv arparayov 'Pa>/iaiW crre^avcoaai iv
TO) ay£)VL rot? 7rpa>T0i$ 'KdavCois iXaias ar€<f>d\va) teal wpofcvov
tcai evepyerav iroir)<jai tov 8dp,(o)v t&v ''Prjyivwv koL iyydvov? av-
tov, evvoCas evetcev a? fycov BiareXet ek tov 8dfiov tgjv 'P?7'y/||i/Q>i/. 5
rhv 8k fiovXav to aXlaapa xoXayfrafiivav ek ^aXxaofiara Bicraa
to fikv avaOefieiv ek to ftovXevrijpLov, to 8k airoaTeTXai YvaC<o
Av<f>i&{co.
Coan
101-103. Cos. Late IV or early III cent. B.C. SGDI.3636-3638. Ditt.
Syll.1027-1028. Michel 716-718. Paton-Hicks, Inscr. of Cos 37-39.
Schwyzer 251.
101. [The first six lines and most of the seventh are so badly muti-
lated that only a small part can be restored.] €9 Be [T]\av [ayo-
p]av iXdvTco Udp.<f>vXoi irparoi, iv ayopai 8k o~[v]fiLLi'[o'y\ov]Tif6 8k
lepevs /ca[0]i]o-0co [Trap] r[av] Tpdire^av l^cov Ta[v||
o-To]X[a]v Tav 10
iepdv, toI 8k Up[oiroiol €tcaT]epa> Ta? rpaire^a^, II [dp\<f)vXoi] 8k
irreXavTco /3ov[<> Tpek tou]? [/c]aXX/[o-]T0i/?, ai p\iy tea|
To]vr(oy
we may judge by the language of this
inscription, which is not merely Doric,
but contains the Rhodian infin. -peer
and the word dX/air/xa, otherwise knownonly from inscriptions of Gela and
Agrigentum. The Rhodian influence
in Sicilian Doric seems to have been
considerable. Cf . &yopa<r(Hjn*tr at Tau-
romenium, SGDI.6228.18.
1. x^" : unexplained and probably
an error of some kind.— 2. J<tkA^t»i :
refers to a small select body, probably
mediating between the council and the
assembly. Cf . Hesych. taKkrtrot • 1j rwr
i£bxwv ffvv&dpoiffis 4p Xvpaicofoais.
101-103. Portions of a sacrificial
calendar, in which were enumerated
the rites and ceremonies appropriate
to each day of the year.
101. Selection of the ox and other
preparations for the sacrifice to Zeus
Polieus, which occurs on the following
day, the twentieth of the month Ba-
tromius (cf. 1. 47, and no. 102.il).
8-19. After the tribes had each se-
lected nine oxen in a manner prescribed
in the preceding lines (apparently one
from each ivdra or ninth part of the
tribe), they were to drive them to the
agora, the Pamphyli having the prece-
dence, and there unite them in one
herd. When the priest and the Upo-
toioI had taken their places at a table,
the Pamphyli drove up to it the three
256 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 101
KpL0rjL Tt9 • al [8k fiy, 'TXXefc Tp]eU iXavra, al fidy [/ca Tjojimwy
tcptOfjt, Tt? • al 8k [fitf, Avfiave; t/jc]*? tovs [X]ot7rou?, a[l pe\y] ica
15 rovrcoy KpiOrjc t*9 * a[l 8k firf, drepovs] iXdvra> es rav dy[op^p,v
KaX iTreXdvrco Kara ra\yrdt al fie]y ica rovrayy tepidrji t[i<? •
|
a]l
8k fir), rpirov iweXdirrco KaX dr[€pov<;] • al 8e /ca rovra>y Kpi[0rji]|
firjSefc, tTrucpivovrai fiovv i/c xi[Xiaa]rvo$ kicdtnas • iXd[o~aJ{
vT€S
8k tovtovs avfAfil<ryop[n Tot]? aXXot? • zeal ev6it[<i tep£p\\ovri teal
20 evxovrai teal diroKapv[acrov\n. fareira iweXdprfa au]||™9 /card
ravrd. dverai Be*, al fiey tea vTroK[\fy]€i, rcu *\arCai ' Ou[ei|8k y]e-
pea<j>6po<; fiacriXecov teal lepa wapfyei teal iiridvei Upa
€*ktov, ydpi) 8k Xafifidvei, to 8epp.a teal to a-K^Xo?, UpoTroi[oX|
8]k
[o-]i<c^Xo9, *ra 8k dXXa Kpia t5? ttoXio?. top 8k tcpidema t[<oi]|
26 Zrjvl tedpvtecs dyopri & ayopdv eVcl oV *a & rat ayopdi ecD^frt],
ayopevei ov tea 6 /S0O9 rj aXXo? tr7r€/J *?;i>ou €i>6Yfto[? • " K|a>]i-
[o]t? iraptyco ro[ft] /3ovv, Kanot rifiav diro86vT(0 <to> tcu
*I<rr/a[i]."|
TLpMvrco 8k wpoaraTat bpjjcravrei irapaxpripa ' ^el Be
tea n[fia0\f)]ifdvayopevereo 6 tedpvt; 6tt6o~[ov #ca Tip,a0]fji • TovrSi
8c ^[XjaVrfa) 7ra|o]a rav 'larlav rav Tap.tav, teal 6 [rov Ztjpo?
30 l]epeis o-t^(tt)t€I> teal [itc]\\nre'v8€i tevXitca olvov K£Kpap.£vov ["rr]pb
tov [j3od]$ • eireira dyopri rb[p, /3\o]vv tcai rby tcaxnbv teal [<f>]0oias
finest oxen for selection. If none of
these was chosen, the Hylleis drove up
three more, then the Dymanes, then
the Pamphyli again and so on in rota-
tion until all twenty-seven oxen had
been presented. If still no choice has
been made, they select an additional
ox from each x'Xia<rrifc, the third part
of a tribe, and unite these with the
others. Then the choice is effected, fol-
lowed by vows and a proclamation of
the choice. — 19 ff. Zimra *rr\. : the
choice of the ox to be sacrificed to Zeus
Polieus having been disposed of, a sim-
ilar procedure is to be repeated for the
choice of an ox to besacrificed to Histia;
and, as this sacrifice takes place imme-
diately, it is described at this point, be-
fore the narration returns, in 1.23, to the
ox chosen for Zeus.— frroic[vt(r]ci : sub-
mits tamely. Aor. subj. 150.— yepca-
4>4pof Pao-tXfov : yepea<p6poi, the title of
a priestly official, occurs only here, and,
in the form yep-qrp6pot, in the small
island of Pserimos, between Cos and
Calymna. The paaiXth were here, as
elsewhere, a body of officials in charge
of religious matters.— 4m0vci Upd rrX.
:
offers in addition the sacrificial cakes
(prepared) from a half-iKrefc. Cf . Aproi
SOo i£ T/mtKTov 1. 48.— 29. uT^irTft : cor-
rected from ariyrei. arhrruj = aritpu,
as Ipima = ipiQta. — 31. icavrlv : a
whole burnt-offering , in this case, a pig.
No. 101] COAN INSCRIPTIONS 257
€7tt£ ical fieTu /cat arefifui • efay[oi>r]e]? Be /capvaaovri ev<f>ap.iavf
fci)v[€i Be ]£o-aPT€S rbfi fiovv ica\[0a(p]ovTai OaXktoL ical [*\]a8l°
roi Be [/3acri\i]<; ic^apiroivri to/a fiey X°^[p\op] K(* 1 T^ cnrXdy^va
iirl tov fieapov €7n[a7re/
vB"\ovTe<% fieXiKparov, e[vre\\pa S]e [€]ac7t\u- 35
vavres irapa rb[fi /3a>p,bv KapTr]<bvTi • iirel Be tea /capTra>[0r)i,|
va\-
ir[oCa%\ iTTHnrevBerco fie\{ic[paTOv, icdpvl* B]e Kapvaaero) koprdQev|
Zrjvbs n]o[\t7)]o[?] eviavria cSpala e[oprdv iepevs] Be toi? ivre-
pois hn0v4\rm\
0]vrj ical [row] fyOolas ical airov8a[v doivo]v ical
/ce/cpafie'vav ical crTe[fifia. fjLe\r]a tovto Be Ioptcj irdp tou? lapoiroi-
[ou9 e<?] to oticrjfia to Bafwaiov ia[pe\\v]<; ical /caou/ce?, iapoiroiol Be 40
£evt£6[vrci> rov l]eprj teal to? icdpvicas T[avT\a~\v Tap vvKTa * eirel
Be Ka cnrovBds iroir)cr[o']vTai, alpecrOco 6 iapev[<s]|
. i . ij tcov iapo-
iroi&v £oo? toO 0vop.evov to>l Zrjvl t&l HoXiiji, /cal irpo[ayop\ev]-
erco dyvevecrdai yvvaucos teal d[vBpd]<; ami vvktos • toI Be icdpv[ices|
aip]elcT0G» crcfrayr) tov /9oo? 07 tea xptf^covTi yvraiv, ical wpoayopev-
e\ra)||Twt av\\rjTat Twt aipeOevri icaTa TavTa. tcll avrdi dp.epai 45
Aiovverm [Z/c\vWiT]ai x°^P0<! KaL fyi&s ' T0V X°*P0V 0VK ^7ro_
<f>opd • 0vei Be lepevs k[oX ie\p]d Trapeyei * yepr\ fe'pei Be'ppa, oWXo?.
'I/cdBi /80O9 6 Kpi0eU OveTai Zrjvl [IIo|X^]t ical evBopa evBepe-
Tai- i<f> ecTiav 0verai d\<f>iTcov rjm'eicTOV, dpTo[t 8\v]o ef fjfjiie'lCTOV,
6 aTepos Tf[/)]oi5i79, ical Ta evBopa ical eirLairevBeL 6 tcf/^ew] tov- 50
Tot? 0(1/01; KpaTrfpas Tpei<; • yeprj tov ySoo? to)l lepfji Beppa k[clI
o-/c|e]Xo9 * iepd lapeis irape^et [t]c ical r\iraT0^ t\\llgv ical KQiklas
rjp.[iav^\I
0va<f>6po)L Be tov o-/ce\eo? tov tojv iepoiroLoyv [Bi'8]oTai
aicptcrxcov, [i>]|gStol> Biicpea*;, vTrcbfiaia, alfiaTiov o/ScXo? Tpticd>\io<;,
Neo-T0pi8ai[<i~\|
v[q>t~\ov 8t/coeo?, taTpols /coea?, avKr^Tai /coea?, Xa^-~
ic^a)!' /tai /ce/)a[/ie||o)]i/ eicaTe'pois to Ke<f>d\aio[v, Ta Be d\\a Kpea 55
Ta? 7roX(o?. TaDra Be iravra]|
a7r[o<f>€]peTai €kto<; to[v Tefie'vevs.
Cf. no. 102.12 xoipoi -wpoKaxneOtrai.— 43.
dvTl wkt6«: during the night. 136.8.
— 44. eOpifcrto: 3 pi. 140.1.— irpoa-
yopfv4rm : sc. i lapetft.— 46. &iro<)>opd
:
here in literal sense, carrying off. Cf
.
11. 56-66, and no. 102.10 ro&rur ovk 4k-
0o/?d 4k tov roov. — 48. SvSopa ivhipt-
tcu : the tvSopa are wrapped in the skin.
The reference is to certain parts of the
victim which after slaughter are
wrapped up in the skin and made a
special offering. Cf. Hesych. tvSpara •
tA 4ySep6/Mfva avv 7-17 K«pa\y ical toTs tro-
<rlr.— 49. rvpw8iis: cheese-shaped, that
258 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 101
toll] airrai cifiepai 'AOavaiai IIo[Xut]|8t oh Kveoaa • Ovei 8k le[pev?
Kal] lepd Trape'xei • yiprj Xapfidvei 8[fy\fi]a koX ctk£Xo%.
'EvaTai Me[Xdv]ia Aiovvacai 1/cv\\(tcu %o«/>09 [teal e|p]t^o? •
tov %o(pov ovk cnro<f>opd' Ovei iepeis Kal Upd irapfyei" y^prj
60 [Xa]§fjL/3dvei 8epfia real o~KeXo<;.
t
Fi/386fMai avofiep[ov] eV? *AXKqi8a<: A[dfia]\rpi oh TeXeax /cat
reXea Kveoaa • tovtwv ovk cnro<f>opd • /cvXitce; [xai\val] 8vo 8l8ov-
tcu • Ovei lepevs teal lepd irape^ei • ytyrj 8k ovara.
"E/c^Ta[i|
Aiovvo-G)i] ^Kv\\lra[L x°ipo<* teal epi<f>o<:]. tov £o£-
• po[v ovk dwofyopd • Ovei]
t]c[/>c]w k[oX Upd Trape%€i
102. [Ovei lapevs\
zeal iepd irapi^x^ * yeprj Xap.j3dvei 8epfia
Kal aK^Xrj. r[di avr]\di dpipai 'Peat oh Kvevaa Kal lepd, oaaatrep
tov Ue8ayeiTv[(o'^v yeypairTai • tovtcov ovk cnro<f>opd • dvei lapexs
5 Kal lepd Trape)(e[i y^prj Xa/iftdvei 8e*pfia.
Aexdrai "Ylpai 'Apyeiaif
EXe(ai BaaiXeiai, 8dp,\a7u<: Kpvrd, Kpi-
veaOw 8k firj eXdo~o-ovo$ ecovjjpJva Trev[T]\qKOVTa 8paxjidv Ovei
lapexs Kal lepd irapiyei • yip[rj\ Xap.$d\yei\\
Sepfxa Kal aKeXos •
Tavras dirofyopd • ev8opa ev8eperai, Kal Ov[erai\J
iirl rdi larCai iv
10 ro)i vaS)i rd ev8opa Kal iXarrjp i£ tjp.i4ktov [<T7r]||t;/>ft>j/ • tovtcov
ovk itccpopd €K tov vaov.
'Ev8eKaTai Zrjvl Maxa\vi)i tSovs KpCverai to aTepov €T09, i<f> ov Ka
e(ovT[i\ K[d]pveiai, Ka[0dpr~\ep tov JiaTpofttov tgji Zrjvl t&h UoXitji
KpLveTaiyKa[l] Xo[t]/3o? Trpo\KavreveTai Kal irpoKapvaaerai KaOd-
Trep TQ>i UoXirji.
Avco8e[K]\aTai Zrjvl Maxavrji ole? TpeU Te'Xem Kal ftovs 6 Kpi-
15 Oeh to||
aTepov eVos, icj)' ov Ka ecovri Kapvelai, to 8k aTepov eros
olc? [*r]'/3ei9 TeXecoi • Tavra Ovei lapeis 6 to>v 8cI>8eKa Oe<av Kal lepd
T^apeyei tovtoi<; irpoOveTai irdp Toy ko[iv]6v d <f>epovri QvXeo-
p.\a[x]l8ai dX<j>iT(DV rj^leKTOv, olvov TeTapTav ye'prj 8k 4>i/\eo/u|a-
20 x&ai? 8l8oTai tov /9oo<? 07rXa, Taped?, tcjv 8k oleov to cofwv||
Is, as cheeses are now made in Cos, in XaXeCca etc. in other Coan inscriptions),
the shape of a slender cylinder. — 60. The spelling eo is due to the co-existence
&vo|Uvov : <p0lvorrot. — 61. mMoo*a : W of the spellings co and ev in the case of
cvffa in no. 102.3 etc., from nvtovaa (cf. original eo (e.g. gen. sg. -tot and -cvt).
No. 104] THERAN INSCRIPTIONS 259
ov a deo/Aoipui rdfiverat /ca]l to <rr]?)0o9 • yeprj Xa/ji/3dv€i 6 ia\peis
aKeXrj zeal Sepfiara. rai avrai afiepat *A0ava£[ai] Ma%a[vi]\8i
SdfjLaTus Kpird to arepov ero?, e<\> ov ica ea>vri Kapvela[i, t]|o he
arepov ero? oh reXia • 0vei iapeis teal diroppaCverai 0a7^do~aai *
rovrtov ovtc airofopd [6v]arpa BtBorai rai 0em iXai [o||u] reropes 26
KorvXeai, oivov rerdpra, irpo^oi Kaival Bvo teal tcv\[i\/c€<;] /caival
rpeU ' [r]o[U o]t? rdfM woKuf coveia0ai 8dfj.[aXiv] |
[8p]axfi ...v...ra
103. Te[rpd8i i£] el/cabo?|
[roU 7jpa)]aiv oI[e? rpeU] <otc> t4-
\em [0v]ovrai /card <f>vX\[d<;, 6] pev rwv 'TXX&? irapd to 'Hpa-
kXciov, 6 8e r&v Avp,d\v(ov irapd rd 'AvafciXea, 6 8e rwv Uap,<f>v\^a)p
iv IZire'ai||
irapd to Aapdrpiov • [eVl] rovrov eKaarai iepd, oi/Xo- 5
fjL€r\[pio]v, qpCe/crov itcarepcop, teal kvXikcs /caival rpeis e\Kaa~\r(oi
Kal rriva^ eKao-rcoi • ravra Trapfyovri rol ia\[pr}s] /cal 0vovri.
Tpirai avop.£vov 'HpatcXei is Ko\[vfoa\o\v a(p)r)V Kavrds. rai
aural dfiepai 'HpaicXei||
[e? Kov(]aaXov ySoO? • rovrov 0vei 6 la- 10
pev\tro)i he
|
\0eoyi l~\epa SiSorai icpi0dv rpla rjfieSifjiva Kal o-ttv-\
[p](*)v Tpeis reraprfjs Kal fieXiTO? rerope*; KorvX\eai Kal rvpol oieoi
BvcoSetca Kal lirvbs Kaivhs Kal <j>p\[vyd]v(ov a^0o? Kal fcvXeow a^0o?
xal oivov TpCa||
rjp.Cyoa. 15
Theran
104. Thera. VII cent b.c. IG.XU.ui.762. SGDI.4808. Roberts 2.
Schwyzer 215, 1).
a. 'PeKO-dpap apKhayeras, JlpoKX^t KXeaydpas,
Uepai&k.
b. "AyXav, UepCXas, MaA.?;po?.
c. AeoirYoa?.
d. *Op0oKXfj^
10*. 17. wdp t^y koiv6v : sc. 0vn6v. long to the oldest period of the alpha-
104-106. Nos. 104 and 105 are epi- bet, when there were no signs for<f>
taphs, while no. 106 belongs to a series and x, which were indicated by rh and
of inscriptions cut in the solid rock and kA or pA, in consequence of which even
mostly of obscene content. They be- 0 was sometimes indicated by 6h (as in
260 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 106
105. Thera. VII cent. B.C. IG.XII.iii.753. SGDI.4809. Roberts In.
UpatcaCXai p* Qha(p)pvpLapho<; hroCS.
106. Thera. VIII(?) cent. b.c. IGJOI.iii.586. SGDI.4787.
a. Hh€i8c(Tr)7r($a<; mirhe. b. Tipayopas real 'Evrrhe'pij? teal
€ytBnrh[ofi€s]. c. *F,vttv\o<; rdBe— iropvo*;. d. 'EmrcSoKXrjs Ivapd-
7tt€to Ta8c. e. 9coptceTo fui top *Aw6(\)\o».
107. Thera. IV or early V cent. b.c. IGJQI.iii.Suppl.1324. Schwy-
zer 219.
'AyXoreXr)? irpdrur^ro^ 'Ayopav ht/edbi|
Ka[p]vrjia dedv $€i\irv[i]f;ev hdvnravrlha||
Kal AaKapros.
108. Thera. IV cent. b.c. IG.XII.iii.452. SGDI.4772. Ziehen,Leges
Sacrael27. Schwyzer 220.
'AprafiiTio Terdprai|ttcS
1
ItcdSa dvaeovri\
iapov, 'Ayoptfiois Se|
[Sjelirvoy Kal ia[p]d irpo to aafirjio.
109. Thera. IV cent. b.c. IG.XVT.iii.436. SGDI.4765. Ditt.Syll.1032.
Michel 715. Schwyzer 221. ZiehenJLeges Sacrae 128.
5 Ovpoc 7a?I
@€aii/ Marp(.|0eo9 aya&di r\vxat ayadov SjftifAOPO^
dvaiaI
'ApftiPov • tow eijet r&i irparCar^oi Ovaovri fiofyv Kal irv-
10 patv iy||
fieBifivov Kal\
KpiQdv 4y 8vo pfeSf/iPtw Kal otvo\v fierprfTav
no. 106). Even at this early time f month Artemisius they shall offer a sac-
was completely lost, cf. K\tay6pat,'0/>- r\fice, and at the Agoreia (name of a
doKXijs,Acorrttat, ixole. 0 = w. festival) a banquet and sacrifices in
107. Agloteles, son of Enipantidas front of the image.
and Lacarto, was the first to honor with 109. 1 f . Boundaries of the land for
a Carnean banquet the god (Apollo Car- the Mother of the Gods. This was,
neus) on the twentieth of the month in doubtless, land dedicated to her serv-
which the 'Ayopal were celebrated (cf. ice by Archimus, who also promises
'Aryop-fjuM no. 108). But the words from a sacrifice.— 6 ff . In the veryfirst year
rpirurros to Mrv&p are variously in- (as well as thereafter) they shall offer
terpreted. The inscription, up to the an ox, a medimnus of wheat, etc —last two words, is metrical (two iambic Ofoovn : instead of$w4om (cf . no. 108),
trimeters), hence ie/T^er without aug- but with retention of the Doric end-
mentand with the A tt. -Ion. p movable. ing, while <p4po\xri* 1. 16 is completely
For KicdSi see 58 c, 116. Attic, likewise'
Aprtfiurlov (cf.'Apra/u-
108. On the twenty-fourth of the Ww no. 108).— *y |M%m. See 186.
a
No. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 261
teal aXXa|
iirdpypaTa <5v ai gTo||<u <f>4povaiv, prjpo? 'Apr^fua-Cov 15
wipirrai iarap^vov teal prjvos 'TaKivdlo\v ir4pirrat iarapJvov.
Cretan
110. Gortyna. Vcent.B.c. S6DI.4991. Hicks 35 (only I). Inscr.Jurid.
I,pp.352 ff. Michel 1333. Schwyzer 179. Comparetti,Mon.Antichi III,pp.
93 ff. Merriam ,Am. J. Arch. 1885 ,324 ff.,1886,24 ff.
8io£ J'O? k iXevdepdi e SoXoi peXXet avfrrifAoXev, trpo hltcas pe i
ayev. ai h\e k ayei, /caraSiKaxtrdro to e\evde'p\o oV/ca aTaTepavs,
no. The famous Gortynian Law-Code. Although conveniently so desig-
nated, it is not of course a complete
code of laws, but a series of regulations
on various subjects, complete in itself,
as shown by the Otol at the beginning
and the unused space at the end of the
last column. The state of the alphabet
(there are no signs for <p and x, which
are not distinguished from r and k.
See 4.1), the forms of the letters, and
the direction of the writing (pou<rrpo<pit-
66v), are such as are usually character-
istic of the sixth century b.c, but the
general style of the writing, precise
and regular, points to a later date. It
is now generally believed that the de-
velopment of the alphabet was slower
in Crete than elsewhere, and that the
Code is of the fifth century b.c, prob-
ably about the middle of it. There are
also other inscriptions from Gortyna
containing regulations of a similar
character but on different subjects, one
series of seven columns being knownsometimes as the Second Code (SGDI.
4998).
Although a sign for ij is lacking in
the Law-Code, the B had already been
used with this value in an earlier period,
and H is regularly so used in the in-
scriptions of the "North Wall," which
are not much later than the Law-Code.
The proper transcription of E in the
Law-Code is in certain classes of forms
uncertain, since there is evidence of
both e and ij from inscriptions which
contain a sign for ij. Such are the in-
finitives of contract verbs in -EN (-4*
or 4??), and the infinitives in -MEN(-fier or -per?). The earlier inscriptions
with B have hfouctv, liptp, while the
later oneswith H have iwXi)*, rjimv. Thetranscription followed in our text is
that which accords with the former.
But see 86 a, App. The prohibi-
tive ME has been transcribed uni-
formly although the inscriptions
which have H often have /jJ beside ydi
before words beginning with a vowel
(93). The same inscriptions show that
aor. subj. Xa*yd<rei etc. should be so
transcribed, not Xa7<£<r« etc. See 150.
I.1-II.2. Disputes over the owner-
ship of a slave or one alleged to be a
slave.
1. 1 ff. Whoever is about to bring suit
in relation to a free man or a slave,
shall not make seizure before the trial.
Ifhe makes the seizure, {piejudge) shall
condemn him to afine of ten staters in
the case of a free man, five in case of a
slave, because fie seizes him, and shall
decree that he release him within three
262 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 110
5 to BoXo wevr^E, otx ayei, Kal Si/catco-dro \aydaai|iv rats rpuri dpe-
pcus. ai [Be] tea|
pe [\ay]do~€i, tcaraBi/caBBero to pep|
eXevde'po
10 crrarepa, to Bo\o [Ba]pKv\dp tci? apepas peKaxTTa^, irpLp tea Xajfya-
aei • to Be fcpovo top Bi[/c]acrT\dp opvupra KpLvep. ai 8* appiovro|
pe
ay€Pftop Bi/caaTap 6ppvpr\a tcp[t]P€P, ai pe diroiropLoL paiTV?.
|ai
15 Be' Ka pokei 6 pep e\evdc[p]opf ||
6 B[e 8]bl\op, icdpTOPap*; epep
|
[otc-
po]i k eXevdepop cnroTropiopfri. ai Be k amrl BoXoi poXiopri|ttopI-
20 optVs pop feKarepos epSfEV, ai pJp Ka patTV? diroiropeiy K^ard top
palTvpa Bi/cdBBep, ai|Be k e dpiroTipovi diroTropiopri
|
e peBaTe-
poittop Bi/caaTdp o^ppvpra teptpep. e Be Ka piKadei 6
|
ckop, [t]o/x
25 pep eXevdepop \ay\\curai Tap ire[y]r apepap, top Be Bo\X[op] es kc-
pap? avoBopep. ai Be|Ka pe Xaydcrec e pi awoBoi, BiKa/c^rdTO
30 plkIp to pep eXevde'po|irevreKovra aTaTepap? Kal o\\raTipa Ta?
days. But if he dots not release him,
(the judge) shall condemn him to a fine
of a stater in the case of a free man, a
drachma in the case of a slave, for each
day until fie releases him ; and as to the
time, the judge shall decide under oath.
— For the use of the genitive in to
iktv$4pott8 6i\o, see 171. Similarly t8
TtrriKorraffraripo 11.88. Observe the
clear distinction in use, here and else-
where, between SiKdSSe* and uplvtw. The
former is used where the judge pro-
nounces formal judgment according to
the law and the evidence, the latter
where he acts directly as arbiter. Cf.
especially XI. 26 ff.— 11 ff. But if one
denies making a seizure, the judge shall
decide under oath, unless a witness tes-
tifies. If one party contends that a manis a free man, the other that he is a slave,
those who testify that he is a free manshall be preferred. If they contend about
a slave, each declaring that he is his, if
a witness testifies, (the judge) shall de-
clare judgment according to the witness,
but if they testify for both orfor neither,
thejudge shall decide under oath. When
the one in possession has been defeated,
he shall release the free man within five
days, and he shall surrender the slave.
If he does not release (the free man) or
surrender (the slave), (the judge) shall
decree that (the plaintiff) havejudgment
(rutlr = Att. wear) against him, in the
case of the free man forfifty staters and
a stater for each day until he releases
him, in the case of the slave ten staters
and a drachma for each day until he
surrenders him. But at the end of a year
after the judge has pronounced judg-
ment, one may exact three times the
amount (i.e. three times the original
fines, instead of the accumulated fines
for delay) or less, but not more. As to the
time thejudge shall decide under oath.—The purpose of this last provision seems
to be to prevent the accumulation of
fines out of all proportion to the value
of the slave. Some take rplrpa as a
third (i.e. of the accumulated fines).
The word occurs in another Cretan
inscription (SGDI.6000 I), where its
meaning is equally disputed.— 26. t&v
wirr d|Mp6v : gen. of time. 170.—
No. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 263
afjLepas fejcoVrja?, irpiv Ka Xaydaei, r5 Be BoXo|Be
fKa crrarepavs
Kal BapKvav|ra? apepas peKdara*;, rrpiv k aiproBoc Kepavs. e Be
Ka KaTaBifycaKtrei 6 BiKaards, iviavrot, rr\pdBBe66ai rd rpirpa e 35
fielov,|irXlov Be pi • to Be Kpovo rov Bdpaardv dpvvvra KpCvev. ai
Be|Ka vaevei 6 Boko*: o Ka viKade\\i, koXiov ami pairvpov Bvdv 40
B]pop.iov eXevdipov a7roBeiKadr\o iirl roi vaoi 6ire Ka vaevei e a\v-
T09 e a(X)Xo9 irpb rovro • ai Be|Ka pi fcaXei e p,e BeUaei, Kan-
a^jdr\b rd i[ypa](p)p£va. ai Be Ka peB'|avrbv dirohoi iv roi ivi- 45
avrdiy|raw cnrXdov? r[i]p.dv<; €7riKar\aaraael. ai Bi k dwoddvei
fi\5Xtofiiva$ rdB oY[/ca]s, rdv a7rX||o'oi> np-dv Kar(a)o~rao~el. at S|e bo
Ka Koa[ft]iov dyei i KOo~filovro\<> aXXos, 1 k arroarcu, p,oXiv> Kal #|a
vitcaOei, Kanardfiev air [&]<;\
[afiipa]? dyaye rd eypa(p)p.iva.||
[rb]v 55
Be veviKapAvo\y\ Ka[l rov Ka]\\\raKe{pevov dyovri drrarov|
epev. II
Af Ka rov iXevdepov e|rdv iXevdipav xdprei olirei, iKa\rbv
ararepavs Karaaraaci • a||Z Bi k direralpo, BefKa • al Bi k 6 SoXo|? 5
rov iXevdepov e rdv iXevdipa\vf BirrXel Karaaraael • al Bi k iXe\v-
depos foitcea e foixiav, rrivre|
Bapwdv* • al Bi Ka f\o\iKevs foixia
35. JwavTSt: not year, but anniversary.
See Glossary.— 88 ff. If the slave on
whose account one is defeated takes ref-
uge in a temple, (the defeated party),
summoning (the successful party) in the
presence of two witnesses of age and
free, shall point out (the slave) at the
temple where he takes refuge, either him-
self or another for him; but if he does
not make the summons or point him out,
he shall pay what is written. If he does
not even (referring back to 11. 34 ff.) sur-
render him (the slave) at the end of a
year, lie shall pay the simple fines in
addition (to what is stated in 11. 34 ff.).
If (the slave) dies while the suit is being
tried, he shall pay the simple fine (i.e.
without any additional fines for delay).
If a member of the nbcno\ (see Glossary)
makes a seizure, or another (seizes the
slave) of a member of the nhcim, the
case shall be tried after he (the official)
has gone out of office, and, if defeated
he shall pay what is written from the
time when he made the seizure. But
there shall be no penalty for seizing one
condemnedfor debt or one who has mort-
gaged his person.—The penalties fixed
in 11. 47-50 and their relation to the
provision in 1. 86 are variously under-
stood. Many take nyjivt and rifjAv as
referring to the value of the slave.
II. 2-46. Rape and adultery.
II. 2 ff. If one commits rape upon a
free man or woman, he shall pay one
hundred staters ; but if upon (the son or
daughter) ofan irh-tupot, ten. The dW-ratpos, one who was not a member of
a iraip€la. (iraipela) or society made upof citizens, occupied a social position
264 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 110
10 e foixe'av, ir[dv\re ararepav^i.|
ivBodiBCav BoXav ai xdpTei Bap\d-
<raiTO, Bvo aTarepavs xaTaa^raael • ai Be xa BeBap,v\a\p,4vav
15 ire\B* ap,epavt [oj&eXoV, ai Be* x iv wr\\r{, Bv oBeXdvs • opxioripav
B* e\fM€v rav BoXav. at tea rav i\Xev$e'pav erwrepeTai olirev axe\vov-
20 to? xaBeora, Bexa aTare\pav<; Karaaraael, ai airoirdvlo^, paiTvs.
at xa rav iXevdipav|
^oikCov aiXedei iv iraTpbs e iv a\Be\ino e iv
to avBpos, ixarbv|
GTaTepavs xaTaaraael' ai Be x e]v a(X)Xo,
25 irevTeKOvra • ai Be xa tclv||to aireraCpo, Bexa • ai Be x 6 80X0?
[ra]\v iXevde'pav, BnrXel xaTaa-Taaef • ai Be xa 8oXo? BoXo, irevpe.
30 irpopeiiraTO Be ami fuur\vpov rpiov toi? xaBeaTaity; to ivaiXeOevro*:
aXXve0\0ac iv Tat? irevr ap,epai<i •
|
to Be BoXo toi irdcrTai avrl|
35 paiTvpov Bvov. ai Be* xa p\e aXXwrerai, iirl Tot? iXavtyri efiev xped-
0ai oirai xa \e\lovri. ai Be xa irovei BoXo\aa06aitopAaai tov i\d\vra
40 to irevrexovraaTaTe^pd xal irXtovo^ irevrov av\\rbv flv avrot pixa-
gtqv i7r\apiopevovfto B* aireTaLpo
|
TptTOV avrdv, to Be foixe\o<i tov
45 wda-Tav arepov avr\6v fioixtovr iXe'v, BoXoaaff^ai Be fie.
At x avep [xa]i [yv]\va 8iaxp[t]vov[T]aif Ta pa a\vras; exev
t onexova he ir\ap tov dvBpa, xal to xapiro i\avv ep.Lvav
yat x ei e?
midway between the fKttdcpos and the him as they wish.—36 ff. Ifone declares
foiKtfa. Possibly the $ivoi are meant.— that he has been the victim ofa plot, then
11 ff. If one violates a household slave the one who caught him shall swear, in
by force, he shall pay two staters, but a case involving afine offifty staters or
if one that has already been violated, by more, withfour others (literally himself
day one obol, but if in the night two as a fifth), each calling down curses
obols; and the slave shall have the pref- upon himself (if he testifies falsely), but
erence in the oath.— 16 ff. If one at- in the case of an irtraipot with two
tempts to have intercourse with a free others, in a case of a serf the master
woman who is under the guardianship of and one other, that he took him in adul-
arelative (that is, with a young maiden), tery and did not lay a plot,
he shall pay ten staters tf a witness II.45-III.44. Rights of the wife in
testifies. — 28 ff . One shall announce be- the case of divorce or death of husband.
fore three witnesses to the relatives of 11.45 ff. If a man and wife are di-
the one caught (literally caught in, i.e. vorced, (the wife) shall have her ownin the house of the father etc.) that property with which she came to her
he must be ransomed within five days ; husband, and the half of the produce, if
buttothe master ofa slave before two wit- there is any from her own property, and
nesses. But if he is not ransomed, it shall the halfofwhatever she has woven within
be in the power of the captors to do with (the house), whatever there is, and fi ve
No. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 265
rov fffy auras tcpefidrov, /con|k evuirdvei rhv \efiCva~\v an I k ei, so
xal irivre ararepavs, at k 6 a\vep alnos h ras Ke[p~\eucri\o<; • a[t]
he ttovLoi 6 avkp [am||o9 pi e]p*v, rov hiKacrrav|||
6p,vvvra tcplvev. Wai hi n a\X|o iripoi to avhpos, irivre ar\arepavs Karaaraael koti
|
Ka iripei aurdv, koti Ka irafflXei arrohoro auriv. ov he* k|
eKcrav- 5
veaerai hiKaxaai r\av yvvauc airopdaai rav "Ap\rep.iv wap *Ap,u-
kXalov Trap rav|
ToKaiav. on hi rk k airop.o^rdvaai, irapiXei, io
irivre crrar\epavs Karaaracel Kal to Kp\ios aurov. ai hi k aXXor-
t/m|o? auve(cr)crdhh€ithixa ar[ar]e^pavs Karacrraael, to he Kpetyo? 15
hiirXel on k 6 hiKacrras|
bpdaei o-uveaaaKcrai.\ai avep airoddvoi
riKva KarfoXnrov, at Ka Xh a yvvd, ra pa|auras eKOvaav brruieO-
0a||t Kan k 6 aveh hdi Kara ra iy]pap.p.iva avrl fiairupov rp\i$v 20
hpop.iov iXevdipov • ai|hi n rov riKVov wipoi, evhi\KOV epxv. ai hi
Ka dreKVov||
KaraXiireL, rd re pa auras €Ke\v koti k ev\y~\irdvei 25
[r]av ep,[i]v\av Ka[l r]o Kapir\o] to ivh[o]0ev 7r|e8a r5v iiri^aXXov-
r[ov] p,oipa\v XaKe[v] teat rC k 6 aveh hoi &i erffparrai • ai hi n 30
aXXo iripoi, ev\hiKOv epev. ai he yvva areK\vos airoOdvoi, rd re fa|
auras rols iiriffaXXovai, cnr\oh6p*v koti ivurrave rav e^iivav xal to 35
KaprrOy at k ei is|rov pov auras, rav €fiiva\v. Kop.iarpa at ka Xet
staters, if the husband is the cause of the <|i(vav : see 101.1.— 60. k6ti : here and
divorce. But if the husband declares he 111.26, 34 = Kal Iri, i.e. *ai oimvoi, gen.
is not the cause, the judge shall decide by attraction. — III. 14-16. Kfrfuw :
under oath. But if she carries off any- x/^10* from xp^<0*i 6en « "with dt*\ti.
thing else belonging to the husband, she — 17 ff. If a man dies leaving children,
shall pay Jive staters, and whatever she if the wife wishes, she may marry again
carries off and whatever she purloins holding her own property and whatever
this she shall return. But as regards her husband may have given her, ac-
matters which she denies, (the judge) cording to what is written, in the pres-
shall decree that she take the oath of ence of three witnesses of age and free,
denial by Artemis, (proceeding?) to the But if she takes anything belonging to
Amycleium to the archer-goddess. If the children, it shall be a matterfor trial,
any one takes anything away from her — 27 ff. And of the produce in the
after she has taken the oath of denial, house she shall share with the lawful
he shall pay five staters and the thing heirs.— t6v *m0aXX<5vTov : 6 brtf&XKS*,
itself. If a stranger helps her carry the heir at law, a short expression for
things off, he shall pay ten staters m tripdWtt (ra xptf**™) ; cf. V.21-22
and double the amount which the judge oh k bripdWh.— 37 ff. If man or wife
swears he helped carry off.—i9, tAw wishes to make gifts, (it is permitted),
266 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 110
40 86p*v [' avep e yvvd, e ptp-a e 8vo8eK\a araTepav? c BvoBe/ca arcn^l-
pov Kpeo<;yirXlov 8k pi. at /c\a polk4o% poiicea tcpiOei 8oo
|I airoda-
vdvros, ra pa a\rra\i eieev • a\\o 8* at n irepoi, €vo]ikov ep*v.
45 Al t4kol yvva /c||e[/>]€[vo]y<ra, iireXevo-ai rot a\v8pl iirl OT&yav
ami pLan\vpop Tpidv. al 8k fie h€K<rai\roy
iirl toll fiarpl epev to
50 t4k\vov € rpdirev I airo64pfev • bptfyorepoh 8* efiev to? Ka8€cn\av<;
Kal to? paiTVpavs, al|iirekevcrav. al 81 poi/ce'a Te\/eot tcepevovaa,
55 iireXevcrai \roi irdvrai to av8p6^t0*9 ajprvie, ami p.aiTvpov \8v\ov.
j||
IV al 84 tea p.e 84Kaeraif iirl toi|irdarai ep*v to t4kvov toi r\as poi-
5 icia*. al 8k toi avrot aifciv ottvlolto irpo to iviavr\\5, to irai8Cov
iirl toi irdoTai|
eptev toi to poi/cdos. KOpKia^repov epuev tov iireXev-
10 aav^ra Kal to? p.alTvpav$. y\vva Kepevova al airoftdXoi||irat8£ov
irplv tirtXevcrai tca[T]\a Ta iypap.fieva, iXev04po pfiv /caTatrraael
TT€VT€KOvraI
o-TaTepavs, 80X0 tt4vt€ Kal p\UaTif al tea viKade. 61
15 84 tea p.*||
ct[e] t*(?) aTeya ottvi eTreXevae^, e avrbv p,e bpeit al <at>
airo6\ele to 7rai8(ovfairaTov ep*v.
|al KVcraiTO Kal t4koc poiteea pk
20 birvi.op.4va, iirl toi t[o]||
iraTpbs irdaTai ep*v to t\4kvov al 8' 6
iraTep p.e 8001, fyrl toi? tov a8eXiriov irda^rais ep*v.
25 Tov iraT4pa tov|t4kvov Kal tov Kpep.aTov /djppTepbv epev to.8
halcnos|Kal Tav fiardpa tov pov aVpas Kpep.aTov. as Ka Boovti,
|
either clothing or twelve staters or some-
thing of the value of twelve staters, but
not more.— tedpurrpa : perhaps a tech-
nical term for certain kinds of gifts.
III.44-IV.23. Disposition of chil-
dren born after divorce.
III.44 ff. If a divorced wife bears a
child, she shall bring it to her husband
at his house in the presence of three wit-
nesses. If fie does not receive it, the child
shall be in the power of the mother either
to bring up or to expose ; and the relatives
and witnesses shall have preference in
the oath, as to whether they brought it.
— irrfyav : this is the regular word for
house in this inscription, foucla being
household (V.26) and foUox not occur-
ring.— IV. 14 ff. If the man has no house
to which she shall bring (the child) , or s?ie
does not see him, if she exposes the child,
there shall be no penalty. — o«. W tea
|i it[c] ktX. : this conforms to the read-
ing of the stone, though the elision of
the e of pi is difficult (or read m* *f[e]
with aphaeresis ?). For <a with the op-
tative see 177.
IV.23-VI. 2. Partition of property
among children and heirs-at-law.
No. no] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 267
pe eirdvavKov epev Sar^ddai' ai 84 Tt? araOeCe, airo^drraddai 30
rot, arafievoL <fc|t eyparrai. e 84 k awoddvei ti($),[
areyavs fikv
Tap? iv tt6\i ko\ti k ip tcu(?) crTeyai? evei, aZ]? /ca fie poixeis ipfOL-
K€i ^7r||l Kopai foitcLov, koI Ta wpofiaTa #a|i Kapra[t ]7ro8a, a ica fie 35
foifceos ei,|€7ri rot? wcuu e/iev, Ta 8* a\|Xa Kpifiara irdvra hareO-
0a\i tca\o<;, teal \avicdvev to? fikp||i/tvw ottottoi k Xopti 8v\o fioipap? 40
fe'/caaTov, rd8 tyk Owyaripavs oTr6rrai, k Xov^t, filav fiolpav fetcd-
arav. ^T€0[0]ai 8k koX Ta fiaTp[o]ia, I||k aTrodd\pe~\i, 8,nre[p\ 45
[7raT/)dV]|
$[ypaTT]cu. ai 8k Kpifiara fie €?|e, areya 84, Xa/ckp
rad 0[v\yaTe\pa$ it ^yparrai. al 84 ica Xl|t 6 irarip 8ob? iop 86fiev
to)|a dirviofievai, 86ro Kara r\a iypafifieva, irXlova 8k fie.|orelai 8k 60
irpodd* e8oK€ e iire'afrrevo-e, rain ckcp, dXXa 8k fie|||
a7ro\ai/[/ca]- V
71/1/^ 6\r]eCa /c\pifiaTa fie ckcl e [wa]Tpb8 8o]pto? I a[8]€\7rio
e iiria'7rev\<ravT0<; i a7ro\a[*]oWa 6V o A^[a]Xcv(?) o-TapTo? 6
&(fojiuoi' ot <rvf Ki5[X]Xot, Taurja? fi€i> airo\avKavevt ral\8 8k irpodda
fie cfffJ&KOf ep\ev.
*E a7r[o]^ai/et avep e yvp\\i, ai fiev k ei rdwa e i? t4\kpop 10
r^Kva e i? tovtop Te\Kvaytovto? e/c€[i>] tcl Kpefia\ra. ai 84 tea fieri?
et tovtop, a(,a)8e\7riol 8k to airodavov^ro? kGk? a8e[X]7riov t4kv^l 16
e i? tovtop r4KPa, tovt\o? exev Ta Kpifiara. ai 84 xa|
fiiri? h tov-
top, a8evTTial 8\k t5 airodapopro? K€? ravr\fiv r4wa e €9 rov t4kvop 20
r4\Kva, tovto9 exev Ta Kpifia\ra. ai 84 /ca flirts ei tovtov,|oh
k eiriftdWei otto k ei Ta Kp\ifiaTattovto? avat\e06a\\i. ai 8e fie 25
IV.29 ff. But if any one (of the chil- when Cyllus and hi$ colleagues of the
dren) should be condemned to pay afine, <rrapr6s (subdivision of the tribe) of the
the one who has beenfined shall have his Aethalians composed the Kba^t, these
portion taken out and given him as is women shall share in the inheritance,
written.— 83 ff . ats ica kt\. : which are but those (whose claims are) of prior
not occupied by a serf residing in the date shall have no recourse.— 22 ff.
country.— 44 ff. And the property of If there is none of these, those to whomthe mother sfiall be divided, when she it falls according to the source of
dies, in the same way as is prescribed the property shall receive it. But if
for the property of the father.— V.l ff. there are no heirs-at-law, those of the
Whatever woman has no property either household who compose the KXapot (i.e.
by gift offather or brother or by prom- the body of xXapuh-at or serfs attached
ise or by inheritance, since the time to the estate) shall have the money.—
268 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 110
elev iwiffaXXovre^j Ta? foitcias otnves k\
Xovn 6 ic\apo$t tovtow
ftycev ra Kpefxara.
30 At 84 k oi|
iwifidWovrei oi fiev Xei\^vn BareOOai ra Kpefiar\a,
oi Be fie, Sircdteaai tov 8i\Kao~rav hrl toiX Xeiovac tyareddcu efiev
35 ra Kpefiara ir\dvra, irpLv Ka Bdrrovrai.||ai Be Ka BiKOKaavro^ to
8\iKao-Ta KapTei evaeiei e d\yei e ire'pei, BeKa ararepav\; Karaara-
40 aei Kal to /c/3e|to? BnrXei. rvarov Be Kal Kaptjpro xal /re/xa? Kavm-
Bifias dfmrroXalov tcpefidrov, ai Ka p\e Xeiovri 8are[0dai - - tov
45 hy,KaaT]dv bfivvvra Kplva\i iroprl ra fioXidfieva. [a]i Ka Kpe-
fiara BariofievoL|
fie avvyiyvoaKovn av^rrl rav Baiaiv, ovev ra Kpe-
50 fi\ara *o? Ka irXelorrov Bityoi airoBdfievoi rav rifiav||
Bia[X]aKOvrov
rav 4ira/3o\Xdv fiKaaro^. 8anofi4\voi8 Be Kpefiara fia(rvpa\vs ira-
VI pefiev Bpofieavs iXe\v04pov^ rpuvs £ irXCav*;.\\\OvyaTpl e BiBoi, Kara
ra av\rd.
*As k o rrareB Boeittov to rr\arp6^ Kpifidrov trap vieos
|
fie
5 oveddai fieBe Karadi&fcOdai * an Be' k avros irdaer\ai e atroXdjcei
cnroBiBdOOo,|at Ka Xei. fieBe tov irarepa ra rb^v tc'kvov an k av-
10 rol irdcov\rai e arroXaKOvn. fieBe ra r\\a$ yvvaiKds tov dvBpa
airo\86(6)6ai fieB* emarrivaai, fie8*
|vivv ra ra<; fiarp6<;. ai Be tw
15 rrpLatro e KaraOelro e e^iriarrivGairo, aXXai 8' eypar\^Ta]itfa rdBe
28 ff . If some of the heirs-at-law wish to oftheprice.— S4. SAttovto* : aor. subj.
,
divide the property\ and others not, the cf . dToSdrra$$ai. 82. — 86. forttft
:
judge shall decree that all the property 4w-tui («fyu) with strong grade of root
belong to those wishing to divide, until in contrast to A tt. ty. So efft in another
they divide it. If any one, after the de- Cretan inscription, and efw in Sophron.
cision of the judge, enters in by force or — 39. rvarov: Onrrup = ftfov, as in
drives or carries of anything, he shall Hdt.2.68.— VI. 1. Stooi: subj. without
pay ten staters and double the value of «ra. 174.
the object. In the matter of live stock, VI. 2-46. Sale and mortgage of fam-
produce, clothing, ornaments, and fur- ily property.
niture, if they do not wish to make a VI.2ff. As long as the father lives,
division, the judge shall decide with ref- one shall not purchase any of the fa-
erenee to the pleadings. If, when divid- ther's property from the son, nor take a
ing the property, they do not agree as to mortgage on it. But whatever (the son)
the division, they shall sell the property, himself has acquired or inherited, he
and, disposing of it to whoever offers the may dispose of, if he wishes. — 14 f
.
most, they shall receive each his share aXXcu 8* i-yparrflu : and it is written
No. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 269
to ypdfifiara ey\[parrait ra] fi[e]v|
xpifiara ewl rat fiarpl efi\ev
iceirl rat yvvatKi, 6 B* cnro\B6fievo<; e Kara0ev$ e eir^fririvaav^ roi 20
irptauivot|
e Kara0efiivoi e eirtGirev^rafiivot BirrXel Karaara\jel
teal rl k aXX* dra? et, rb cnr\Xdov • rov Be irp600a fie ev\\8iteov Ifiev. 25
ai Bi k 6 avrtfi\oXo<; airofioXei dvirl rb Kp\io$ ol k dvwifioXlovripfi
efiev Ta? fiar[p]b<; I ra|? yvvatKOS, fioXev owe k eu^fiaXXet,, irap 30
rot Bitcacrrdi|e fexdaro eyparrai. ai Be k d\rro0dvei fidrep re/cva
KaraXi7ro]vaatrbv iraripa /caprepbv efiev
|
rov uarpotov, airoB6(6)dai
Be fie||fieBe Kara0ifiev, al Ka fie ra rex\va eiratveaet Bpoflics iov- 35
res.|
[a]* Bi Tt? dXXai irpiatro e Kara\0elro, ra fiev Kpefiara iirl
roVs riKvois efiev, roi Be irpiafj\\ivot e Kara0€fiiv5i rbv ctiroB\6fievov 40
e rbv Kara0ivra rav\BiirXetav Karaardaat Ta? r\tfid^, Kat rl
k aXX' dra'! ei, rb d\rrX6ov. ai Bi k aXXav brrviet, ra r\\eKva [ro]v 45
[fi]arpoiov Kaprepbvp efiev.
At k eB Bva[fievlav$] ire\pa[0ei k]€k$ aXXoTroXias vtt ctv\dvKa$
€KOfievo<! KeXo[fi]ivo n\<; Xvaerai, iirl roi aXXvaafiivpi efiev, irplv 50
k diroBoi rb €7rt/3d\XXov.s
ai Bi Ka fie 6fioXoyiovr\i afiirl rav irXe-
0vv e fie [/c]eXo/*e|[v]o avro [X]v<ra00ai, rbv BiKao~\rav bfivvvra
Kptvev iroprl ra||
fioXioueva. [r]o eXev0ipo rbv\Be . [at 55
k 6 8o\o?]HI
eirl rav eXev0ipav eX0ov owlet,|
eXev0ep efiev ravn
otherwise = otherwise than is written. what is proper. ' The general sense is
Cf. 1. 37 and VIII. 64. — ai rd$€ Td clear, but the restoration and precise
<ypd|fc|Mvra Shyparrot : since the inscrip- interpretation is uncertain. Perhaps,
Hon of this law, contrasted with rov Si with the reading of the text, if one is
TpMda, 1.24, in matters ofprevious date. sold into hostile hands and some one,
So in IX. 16 and XI. 19.— 26 ff. But if forced (to do so) upon his demanding it,
the opponent denies, with reference to ransoms himfrom his exile.— 61 ff. But
the matter about which they are disput- if they do not agree about the amount,
ing, that it belongs to the mother or the or on the ground that he did not demand
wife, action shall be brought where it to be ransomed, etc.— 66 ff. Something
belongs, before thejudge where it is pre- is certainly missing between the end of
scribed for each case. VI and the beginning of VII, either
VI.46-VII.16. Repayment of ran- overlooked by the stonecutter in copy-
som. Children of mixed marriages. ing, or possibly added on the original
Responsibility for the acts of a slave. substructure, which is not extant.—VI.46 fl. 'A ransomed person shall VII. Iff. In the case of marriage be-
belong to the ransomer, until he pays tween a male slave and a free woman,
270 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 110
reicva. al Bi k|d iXevdipa hrl top B5\op, Bd\* e^ev Ta ri/cpa. al
5 Si x e? Ta? auT||a9 ftaTpo? eXevdepa xal BoXa|
rixva y€P€Taite
x cnroOdpei d|
paTep, at k it, Kpefxara, top? iXe\v0ipop$ exev. al
10 B* eXev04poi|
p,e e/caeiev, topos iTri/3dXXop\\rap$ apaiXe(0)0ai. a[f]
x 4ks ay\opa<; irp[i]apei/os BoXop pi Tr\epaioaei Tap pexaexopr ap\e-
15 pap, at TLPa Ka irp6(0)0' aBixt\xei i vo-Tepop, toi irewapip^pL IpBucop
epep.
Tap, 7ra\[T]poi[o]KOP oirvle(0)0at, aBeXin\oi, to iraTpbs top Ioptop
toi|
7rpeiy[{]o-T0i. al Be Ka TrXtes iraT^oioKOL Xopti KaBe\7n[o']l
20 to ira^rpfc, [t]oa brnrpeiytaToi o7rvC^(0)0at,. al Be xa pi Xopti
aBeXirio^L to iraTpfc, vlieB Be c/c? d£€\|7rioi/, birvie(0)0ai lot, toi [c]?
25 to ir]pet.y[aTO. al Bi xa irXfe ?6Vrjt waTpoioxot xvlies e/c? dSejX-
ttiop, aXXot, 6rrvCe(0)0ai. tol €tt\1 toi & [t]o Trpet\yl~\aTO. pCav
B*|<f*€i> TraTpoi[o]KOP top iTrtf3d\\\opra, irXlaB Be [p]e.
the status of the children depended on
whether the slave went to live with the
free woman, thus raising himself in a
measure to her condition, or whether
the woman went to live with the slave.
— 9. UtrtUv: eler # airrax .— 10 ff. If
one having purchased a slave from the
market-place has not repudiated thepur-
chase within the sixty days, if the slave
has wronged any one before or after, the
one who has acquired him shall be liable.
The purchaser of a slave was allowed
a certain time within which, upon dis-
covering any faults, physical or other-
wise, which had been concealed, he
might repudiate the purchase. Notuntil the expiration of this period wasthe purchase binding, and the pur-
chaser liable for the acts of the slave.
For the use of repcufa, cf. also SGDI.4998. VII af tea fiij xepat&ret 1j «ca Tplarai
ir raix rpt&Korr d/xdpaix. But some take
the meaning in both passages to be dis-
pose of abroad.
VII.16-IX.24. The heiress. Regu-
lations for her marriage and the dis-
position of her property.
When, in default of sons, a daugh-
ter becomes the heiress [xarpoiBKot, cf.
TarpoOxotTapdlrot Hdt.6.57 with Stein's
note, Att. hrU\iipos)y the choice of a
husband, who becomes the virtual head
of the family, is determined by fixed
rules. The person so determined, the
groom-elect, is known as 6 hrifidWor
drvUr (=li ixifidWti &jrvtev the one to
whom it falls to marry) or simply 6 tri-
fidWop.
VII.15 ff. The heiress shall marry
her father''s brother, the oldest of those
living. If there are several heiresses and
father's brothers, they shall marry (the
second) the next oldest (and so on in suc-
cession). If there are no father''s broth-
ers, but sons of the brothers, she shall
marry that one (who is the son) of the
oldest. If there arc several heiresses and
sons of brothers, they shall marry (the
No. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 271
*A8 84 k ai$>po<; €t 6 iwiffdWov oirvUv e|a irarpoioKos, [o-]t4- 30
yav fiev, at|k ei
te/ccv tov TraTpoio/cov, rdB
|
8' kiriKapirCa^ irav-
to? tclv ep\Lvav airoXavicdvev tov iiriffffiWovTa oirvUv. ai 84 35
k airofipofio? iov 6 i7ri/3d\\ov bm^Cev efilov efilovaav fie \ei
6tt\v(€V, iirl toll irarpoCoKQi epdy Ta Kpifiara irdvra teal top *||ap- 40
ttov, irpeiv k brrvCei. ai 84 tea|
8pofiev$ iov 6 ijrifidWov e\f3lovaav
\eiovaav 0Trv(e\(6)6aL fie \ei ottvUv, fioKkv to?|
Ka8earav<: to? Ta?
irarpoi^KOy 6 8k [8]i*a[V]T[a?] 8itc[atco-d]\To oirvUv iv to*? S[t/]oi? 46
fie\vaL ai 84 ica fie oTrviei ai eypa\(T)Taifra xpipbara irdvr eicov-
o~a\vtat k ei aXXo?, toi iTrifidWovrfy • ai 8* iinftdWov fie ete, ras
|60
7rv\as tov ainovrop 0Tifi\( tea Xei birvl€(6)6ai. ai 84 ica rb\ ein-
fidWovri eftiovaa fie \e\i birvU(6)6aL e avopos ei 6 e7rty9||aX[X]oi/ 55
[/ca]l fi[e \]e[i pAv\ev|||
a iraTpoioKos, o~r4yafi pAv,|at k ei evym
7roXt, rap. iraTpoiOKo\v e/cev kcltl k ivei iv toll aTey\ai, tov 8* aWovtclv efiLvav tyaXa/covaav aXXot oirvCe(d)6\aL Ta? 7rt»Xa? tov airiov- 6
tov|
oTLp.1 tea Xei. airo8aTe(6)6aL b^k tov Kpefidrov ioi. ai 8e fie|
elev cVi/SaXXoPTe? toll (jrai) ir\aTpoioicoL a\i i]ypaTrai, Ta Kp\ep,aTa io
irdvr e/c[ov~\aav Ta? 7rf|Xa? 6irvU{6)Q[a\i SrifiL tea Xet.|ai 8e Ta?
7ruX[a]? fi€TL<: Xet'oL 6[jr]vL€Vt to? /ca8ecTav<;||to? Ta? irarpoioico 15
peCirai K\ara [rav 7rv\]av on ov \[ei 6]irv\Lev Tt?; Kai fie'v rk[k o]7ru/et, e]v Tat? TpLaicovra e tea feLirov\rL • ai 8e fi(e), aXXot
67rvLe(0)0aL otl^iI tea vvvaTaL. ai 84 tea iraTpb^ 86vro$ e a8e\- 20
7tlo TraTpoLtycos y4ve~TaL, ai Xe/oiro? ott^jUv ol e8o/cav fie Xeioi
6irv\U(&)0ai, at k iaTeTetcvoTaL, &a||Xa*oWai/ tov tcpe/iaTOV &i 25
second) the second (in order) after the son
of the eldest (and so on).— 86 ff. If the
groom-elect, being a minor, does not wish
to marry (the heiress), though both are
ofmarriageable age, all the property andthe income shall belong to the heiress
until he marries her.— 47 ff. If he does
not marry her, as is written, she with
all the property shall marry the next in
succession, if there is another. But if
there is no groom-elect, she may marryany one of the tribe she wishes, of those
who ask for her hand.— VIII. 7-8. But
they shall give to him (the rejected groom-
elect) his proper share of the property.
— 20 ff. If one becomes an heiress after
her father or brother has given her (in
marriage), if she does not wish to remain
married to the one towhom they gave her,
although he is willing, then, in case she
has borne children, she may, dividing the
property as is written, marry another
of the tribe.— 24. foroWicvorcu : perf.
subj. like x/xarot etc., 151.1.
272 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 110
e\ypaTTai [aXX]ot orrvt€(0)0[at Ta]? [?r]jv[^]£[9]. at 8e reicva fie
ele, ttolvt|
eicovaav toi €7rt/9aXXoi>[T]t birv ie{6)6ai, at k ei, ai 8e fie^
30 at eypari^fiL. avep ai airoOdvoi Trarpoilo/coc rercva KaraXnrov, at
tea [X]et,|
67rvi€(0)0o Ta? 7ruXa? OTifiC ica v\vvaraitavdvKai 8e fie.
35 ai 8e re\tcva fie KaraXLiroi 6 airoOavov,||
birvie(6)6ai toi eVt/SaX-
Xoirt all eypaTTai. ai 8' 6 iirt/3d\Xou i\av irarpdioicov birvUv fie
40 enjtSa/io? eie, a 8e Trarpoioicos\
bpifia ete, toi iiri^aXXovri b^rrvi-
e{6)6ai ai eypaTTai.
UarpoiSiKOV 8* efiev, aX ica iraTep fie ei e a|8eX7rto? e? to av[To]
TcaTpos. topI
8e iepefidro[y tca]pT€pbv<; efiev *jja? fepya[a]ia[<t to?]
45 TraTpoavs,||
[T]a? [8* €7rt/cap]7ria? 8ia[X]a[vKd]v\ev \r~\av efilvav, a?
tc a[v]op[o]<; ei.|ai 8* av[6]poi idrrai fie ele iu^ipaXXov, Tav ira-
50 TpoioKov Kappepav efiev top tc tcpefiaTov /c|jat to Kapiro, /ca?
k dv\o\po$ ei, T\pdfre(6)6ai [7r]a/3 Tat fiaTpi' ai 8e fi\drep ae eie,
Trap Tot? [fi\aTpoo~i\
TpdTre{6)6a[i\. ai 8e Tt? birvloi Ta\v iraTpoio-
^ kov, aXXat 8' [ey]paTTai,||
irev6ev [irop]Ti Koaa[o]v|||
toi/? €7rt£a'[X-
XovTavs.
'Avep aX|k airo6avov ira^rpoioKov Ka\Ta\twii
fe av\rav e irpb
5 ai/ra? ijoy? iraTpoavs e t6]i/? fiaTpoav^p KaTa6ifiev [e cnro86(6)6ai
tov|
KpifiaTdv /cat] 8iicalav efiev t\olv ovav Kal Tav Ka\rd6eo~iv. ai|
8' aXXat 7rpt]aiT0 Tt? /cpifiaTa e|
KaTa6eiTO tov Ta? 7ra[TpotoAco,
10 t]||<x [/x]ei/ [/cp]e/iaTa €7rl Tat waTpoioic{
di efiev, 6 8* cnro86(ievo<; e
/caT|a#€i/? Tot irpiafievoi e icaTa6e\fievoi, at /ca vitca0ei, 8nrXel /ca-|
15 Tao"Tao"ct /cat Tt k aXX' aTa? et, t||o a7rXo'of eiriKaTaaTaael, a|t
[Ta]Se to, y[pdfifi]aT[a eypaTTai, t]\o[v 8]e irpo(6)6a /x[e] cvBikov
efiev.|at 8' 6 avTtfioXos a7ro/,t[oX]io|t a[i>7r]t to /cpeo? ot /c* avjrifio-
20 Xt]|oz/Tt /Lte Ta? iraTpoiotco \efi\ev,|
o 8[t/c]ao"Ta? ofivvs /cpivero • ai|
8e vitcdaai fie Ta? 7raT/)[ot]o/cjo efi[e]v, fioXev bire k eirifSdWei, e|
fetcdo-To eypaTTai.
25 At ai/[8]e/co-||a'ft[c]i/o? e veviKafi4vo\^ e ivtc~\\oioTav<; bireXov e 8ia-
/3aX6fie\vo<; e 8iaf€nrdfievo<; a7ro[^]a|fot e tovtoi aXXo?, eirifioX\evv
IX.24-X.32. Various subjects. given as security or has been guilty of
IX. 24 ff. If one dies who has gone fraud (?) or conspiracy (/), or another
surety or has lost a suit or owes money (stands in such relations) to him, one
No. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 273
lo irpb to eviavro • 6 Be BiKa\\a-rd$ BiKaBBero iroprl ra [a\iroirfivid- 30
fieva - al fiev tea vltea? hrttyiokei, 6 hucao~ra<; ko fivdfiov,|at Ka Soil
Kal 7ro\iar€V€itol Be p\a(rvpe<% ol eirifiaXkovres, dv8oK\\d8 (8)e Kev- 35
Koiorav Kal 8ia/3oXas K\al Sipeaios fialrvpe: ol €7n\/3dXXovre$ airo-
iroviovrov. e Bi k d\rropelirovntBiKaBBero 6fi6a\avra avrov Kal
rbv? iialrvf^av*; vixev to dirXdov. vlits a|f k avB^Kaerai, <5? k 6 40
7raTe(8) Boei,|avrov dre{6)0ai Kal ret xpepara
|an Ka irerrarai.
at t/? xa irepa\i avva\\\aK]o'et, e is irep\a\v iir^evn fie airoBiBoi, 45
al fiev k d^iroirovlovn fialrvpe: e/3£ovr\e<: to eKarovararepo xal
ttXIo\vo<; rpies, to fielovos fierr e]$ to BeKaardrepov Bvo)to fiel\\ovo? 50
ivB, BiKaBBero irop[r]l ra|
airoTro\y\i6fieva. al Be fialrvpe\[<i] fii
cnroTrovloiev, e k e[X]6ei 6 av\vaXXdKcrav<;, 6rep6v #c[a] KeXe[r]ai
6|
fieinrofievos, e dirofioo-ai € <rvv|||
[11. 1-9, and most of 10-14, X
lacking] fiarpl||
8* vlvv [e dvBpa yvvaiK.1 Bdfiev e^fcarbv cTa[T]l- 15
/3a[i>?] e fielov, tt\\(ov Be fie. al Be irXta Bole, at|
tea Xelovr ol €7tl-
ftdXXovre;, r\6v dpyvpov cnroBovres ra Kpljefiar eKSvrov. al Be* ti? 20
oVe|Xoi/ dpyvpov e drafievos e fi\o\iofieva<; oY/ca? So tie, al I p% ete ra
Xonrd aKaia rat d\ra<;, fieBev is Kpios efiev rav||Boaiv. 25
8?iall bring suit against said person be-
fore the end of the year. Thejudge shall
render his decision according to the tes-
timony. If the suit is with reference to
a judgment won, the judge and the re-
corder, if he is alive and a citizen, and
the heirs as witnesses, (shall give testi-
mony), but in the case of surety andpledges and fraud (f) and conspiracy
(f), the heirs as witnesses shall give tes-
timony. After they have testified, (the
judge) shall decree that (the plaintiff),
when he has taken oath himself andlikewise the witnesses, has judgment for
the simple amount. If a son has gone
surety, while his father is living, he and
the property which he possesses shall be
subject to fine. — 26-27. The precise
meaning of SiapaXSfiepos and Siafuir&pe-
wi (cf . in 11. 36-36 Sto/SoXat, tywioj, the
latter with Si-, probably only an error,
for too-) isuncertain.—28-29. The third
letter in 1. 29 is obscure, but the most
probable reading is hn/wXiyp &, with
w as in raw ifdvap 11.48, and with 16s
used like fecftos as in VIII. 8.— 48 ff.
If one has formed a partnership with
another for a mercantile venture (and
does not pay him his share), or does not
pay back the one who has contributed to
a venture, etc.— 50. Iv8 : for tin (= tit)
before following S (97.4).— 53. 6rtp6r
xa kt\. whichever course the complain-
ant demands, either to takeoath ofdenial
or—. X.15ff. 'Special legacies are
not to exceed the value of 100 staters.
If one makes a gift of greater value, the
heirs, if they choose, may pay the 100
staters and keep the property.'— 24.
\uSkv h icpfos : to no purpose, invalid.
274 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 110
Avrpo[TT~\ov pi opi(0)0a\[i] tcaratceifievov, irpip k aWvo^erai 6
Karadivs, pe8* apTripb^Kop, pe8k 84/co-a(0)0ai pe8* €Tna\ir4paa(0)0ai
30 pe8k /caTa04(0)0at. ai||hi ti? tovtop ti pip/caai, pe8\kp is tcpeos
epep, ai airoTrovio\uv 8vo pairvpe^).\
"APTrapo-iv epev otto /cd ti\ X|ei. apiraCpe{0)0ai 8k tear ayopap||
36 KarrafeKpipop top. iro\uLTa\v airb to Xdo o atrayopevopri.|6 8* apr-
iravdpevos 86to to\i iTaipeLai tcu pai airro laptop teal irpoicoov
40 foCpo. tcai||
pip tc' ctpeXiTai irdpra Ta tcpe^ara teal pe avppei ype-
cia T^KPa, TeWep. pkp Ta 0iPa /cal\Ta aprpompa Ta to apirapa-
45 pe\po tcavai\e(6)6ai, inrep rot? "f^vealois kypaTrai. ai [8]i /ca pe|
Xet riXXep &i ZypaTrai, Ta /c[p[e\paTa tops bnfidWopraPS e/ce\p.
60 ai 84 k ei ypea[i]a Ti/cpa toi ai^rrapapipot, ire8h pep top ipa^EPOp
top apiraPTOP, iiirep ai 0\e[\e]iai curb top a8e\inop \avKa\vomi •
XI ai 84 k epaepes pi Xoi\tl, 0e\eiai 84, [f]icrf6potpop e\\\[pev] top ap-
iraPTOP teal pe IprdvavKov epep t4\\cp T[a t\o ap\irapa^iipo /cal Ta
6 Kpepdp apai\(i)(0)0ai olti tea KaTa\\iire^f, 6 a,p]irapdp€PO<: • irXivi
8k top|
apiraprbp pe eirtKdpev. [ai 8*|
airo]0dpoi 6 apiraprbs ypeaia|
10 T4/cpa pe KaToknrop, trap to[p? t\o ap]7rapap4po iiri&dWopraifa
aPKopkp Ta tcpepara. ai 8[4 /ca|
6 avwavdpeVQS , aTrof€nr\d00o
/car ayopap curb to Xa[o o|
aTrd]yop€vopri /caTafe\p4i^op top tto-
15 Xiarav • clp04pe[p 8k||
84/c]a \a\raTepaPS i8 8t/cao~T\ipiopy6 8k p.pd-
pop 6 to Ko-ei^io aTro8oTO toi, cnroppe~04pTi.|
yvpa 8k pe apiraip400o
20 pe8'|ape/3o$. /cpe(0)0ai 8k Tol88e a||t Ta8e Ta ypdppaT eypairae,
J
top 8k irp600a oirai to etcei e a\piraprvi e Trap apiravro pe er e]i>-
8i/cop epep.
X.33-XI.23. Adoption. son) in the market-place, etc. — 16. o
X.33 ff. Adoption may be madefrom tS wrivlo : sc. Klxryyovros, the clerk of the
whatever source any one wishes. The official who looks after the interests of
adoption shall be announced in the mar- strangers. — 19 ff. These regulations
ket-place, when the citizens are ossein- (rotthc) shall be followed from the time
bled, from the stone whence they make of the inscription of this law, but as re-
proclamations.— 41. <rwv4i: see 101.1. gards matters of a previous date, in
— 42 ff. He shall perform the religious whatever way one holds (property),
and social obligations of the one who whether by virtue of adoption (i.e. of
adopted him.— Xl.lOff. If the adopter being the adopted son) or from the
wishes, he may renounce (the adopted adopted son, there shall be no liability.
No. 110] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 275
"Avrpoirov 09 tc dyei irpb Sheas,\\alel iiriSeKe{0)0ai.
,25
Tbv SiKaardv, 6rt fiev Kara|
fmirvpavs eyparrai Si/cdS8{ev e
airofiorov, SucdSSev h, e\yparrai, rov S' aXXov bp.vvvr^a tcplvev iroprl 30
rd fioXi6fiev\a.
Al k airoddvei dpyvpov|
bireXov € vevixafiivos, al fie\v Ka Xe(-
ovri, oh k eiriftaXXei|
dvaiXe(0)0ai rd /cpe/xara, rdv d^rav vrrep- 35
Kariardfiev teal rb|
apyvpiov oh k oVeXet, i/covr\ov rd xpifiara •
al Se Ka fie \e(\ovri, rd fiev Kpifiara eirl TOt|? viKaaavai ifiev I oh
k 6||7reXei rb apyvpiov, dXXav Se|
fieSefiiav drav efiev rot]? iiriftdX- 40
Xovai. d[r\e(0)0ai Se v\irep fi[e]v to [7ra]Too? rd irarpb^ia, irrre(S)
Sk ras fiarpbs rd fia\\rpoia.|
45
Tvva dvSpbs a Ka Kplverai,|0 SiKaards SpKov at Ka SiKdx\aei
t
iv rah fiKan a^pais d^irofioadro rrapidvros ro SiKa^fTra on 50
k eiriKaXei. Tlpop[e]nrdr\o Se 6 dpKov ra(S) SUas rat yvvaliKl Kal
roi SiKaarai Kal [r]oi|
fi[vd]fiovi irporeraprov avrl p\\\[airvpov XU
1L 1-15 lacking] purpi vlv{i)s e d[v]ep yvvaiKi\
Kpefiara al eSoxe,
&i iypar\ro irpb rovSe rov ypafifidrov,|
fii evSiKov efiev • rb S* vare]\
pov SiSdfiev di eyparrai.|
20
Tat? irarpoioKois al Ka fie|lovri bpiravoSiKaaraL, &\s k avopoi
lovritKpe(0)0ai Kard
|
rd eypafifiiva. bire .. S4 K aJtrarp\oi\oKOS 25
XI.24-XII.36. Various supplemen- not be subject to any further fine. The
tary regulations. father's property shall pay the fine for
XI.24 f . Ifone seizes a man before the the father, the mother's property for the
trial, any one may receive him (i.e. may mother.— 46 ff. When a woman is di-
offer the man an asylum).— 26 ff. The vorcedfrom her husband, ifthejudge has
judge shall decide as is written whatever decreed an oath, she shall take the oath of
it is written Viat he shall decide accord- denial of whatever one charges within
ing to witnesses or by oath of denial, but twenty days, in thepresence of thejudge,
other matters he shall decide under oath — art : o&rivos as in 11.60.— XII. 21 ff.
according to the pleadings. See note to The heiresses, if there are no SfxpavoSiica-
1. 11 ff.— 31 ff. Ifone dies owing money cral, so long as they are under marriage-
or having lost a suit, those to whom itfalls able age, shall be treated according to
to receive thepropertymay hold the prop- what is written. In case the heiress, in
erty, if they wish to pay the fine in his be- default of a groom-elect or 6p<pavodaca-
half and the money to those to whom he <rral, is brought up with her mother, the
owes it. But ifnot, the property shall be- father's brother and the mother's brother,
long to those who won the suit or those to those designated (above), shall manage
whom he owes money, but the heirs shall theproperty and the income as best they
276 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 110
fie l6vros iirtfySdWovro? fieS* opiravohiKaarav trap rat parol rpd-
80 ire^rai, rbv irdrpoa teal Top. pdr\poa rbvs iypapp,evovs r\\a Kpepara
/cal rav iirucapirCyiv aprveu oVai Ka (yv)vavrai jcajXXurra, irpiv
k orrvlerai. cnrvC\e(Q)daL Be BvoBeKaperCa e irpei\yova.
111. Gortyna. Ill cent. b.c. SGDI.5011. Inscr. Jurid.II,pp.329 ff.
Halbherr, Am. J. Arch. 1897, 191 ff. Ditt.Syll.525.
[%iol.|TdB* epahe r]ai [ttoXi] •sfraoMBBovo'i rpia\[Karl(ov ira]pi6v-
rtov • vopUrpan xprjT\dcu rcoi /cav^m r<oi eOrjtcav a iroXts • rbB||
5 6* oBeXbvs prj BeKerdai, rbvs apyvplos.|ai he ns Se'tcoiTO rj to v6p.i-
cpa fitf Xeloi|BiKerdat rj Kapiro) olvloi> cnroreio'el ap^vpo) irevre
10 a-rarijpavs. irevOev he|
rroprl rav ve6rafras Be veoras 6pv\\uvre;
Kpw6vT<6V oi iirra ko.t ayopdv,|ol xa Xd^ouTL KXapcopevoi. vucrjv
8' 6re\pd k ol irXies opdaovri, /cal irpd^avres|
rbv viKadevra rav
pkv r/plvav [rati vi\Kao-]avri B6vr(ovt rav 8* rjplvav [toll iro'Xi,].
112. Hierapytna. Ill or II cent. b.c. SGDI.5041. Michel 29.
.... [epir6]vroyv Be oi 'lepairvrvioi rots Avrrlois is rk - -| ....
[oi Be] Avrrioi rots 'lepairvrvi'ois is rav evdpepov rav [rcav Sev-
Baialcov. 6 Be Koapos ra>v|
r
lepa7rvrvl](0v epiriro) AvttoI is to
ap\elov Kara ravra Be Kal 6 ra>[v Avrrtcov Koapos epireroi iv
'lepairvrvai is]\
to o.p^[elov.] ai Be ol Kocpoi iXXiiroiev rav Ov-
erlay rav r/ypappevav, at Ka prj n w6Xe[p>os KcoXvarji, aTroreiadv]-^
5 rctv 6 Kocrpos ^Kaaros apyvpm ararr)pas €Kar6vtoi pev 'lepairv-
rvioL rols Aurrlois rai iroXei, [oi Be Avmot rots]\
'XepairvrvCots rai
can until she marries. She shall be mar-
ried when twelve years of age or older.
ill. Decree of Gortyna regarding
the use of bronze coinage.
8ff. One shall make use of the bronze
coin which the state has established, and
not accept the silver obols. If one ac-
cepts them, or is unwilling to accept the
(bronze) coin, or sells for produce (i.e.
trades by barter), he shall pay a fine of
five silver staters. Report shall be made
to the body of young men, and of this
body the seven who are chosen by lot as
supervisors of the market shall decide
under oath.
112. Treaty between Hierapytna
and Lyttos. This illustrates the mixeddialect sometimes known as East Cre-
tan. See 273, 278.
1. AvttCoi* : note the interchange
of assimilated and unassimilated forms,
e.g. XvKrUtp 1. 18. See 86 with 1.—
No. 112] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 277
irdXei. on Be tea B6£r)i Tat? 7r6Xeo~iv iljeXev rj ivQe'fiev, on fxev efe-
Xoitiev p-rjre evQivov firjrre evopKov r)p,ev, on Be eyypdijraifiev evQivov
re r)p,ev teal evopicov. el Be tC tea Qeoiv iXe'oov ovroov Xa£a)|/x€i> airb
ro)v TroXefMicov, Xay^avovrcov Kara to Te'Xo? e/cdrepoi. fxrj igearw
Bk iBi'ai fiijre iroXefiov i\x<f)€peo~Qai %a>pi$ fMijre elprjvav TiQeo-Qai,, at
Ka firj afjL<f>OTe'poi<; Bdgrji. ai Be nves Ka IBiai igeveytccovTai,||avrol 10
/cat BiairoXefAovTcov, Kal fjt,rj evopKOi earcov ot p.rj crvLnroXefiovres.
arao-avrcov Be ra? o-TaXa? eicdrepoi ev rot? t'Stot? lepoU, ot fiev
'lepairvrvioiy
£lXepol ev rcbi iepo)i, tclv Be ev 'AttoXXcovi, ot Be Avr-
tiol ev T(oi [i~\\ep<t)i t[<o'
A7ro]XXcovo<; /cat ifi iroXei ev 'AQavaiai.
araadvTQ)v Be /cat Koivav ardXav ev Yoprvvi ev|
tcol iepwi to*
t. "0/>/CO? AvKTlCOV. "OfJLVVQ) TCLV 'JLcriaV KOI ZrjVd 'Opd-
rptov zeal tclv1
AQavaCav 'SIXeplav Kal Zrjva Mo[i>ytTtoi> Kal"Hp~\av
zeal ' AQavaiav II oXcdBa /cat 'AiroXXcova Ylvnov Kal Aarco Kal
"Apea Kal 'A^poBirav Kal Kcopyf^ra^ Kal Nv/x<£a? Kal #eo? Trdvras 15
/cat 7ra'o-a9 * rj fxav iyu) avLifMaxv0'^ T0^ 'lepairvrptois tov irdvra
XP&vov a7rX[o'a>?] /cat aBoXcos, Kal tov avrbv <f>iXov Kal eyQpbv ai,
Kal 7roXefiT)o-(*) airb ^a>/3a?, vl Ka Kal 6 'Xepairvrvio*;,|/cat to BUaiov
Bcoo-w Kal e/jLfievco ev Tot? o~WK€ifJLe'voi<;fipfievovrayv Kal t&p 'lepd-
ttvtvicov. eviopKovn fiev|
rjfiev to? 0eo? e/i/xavta? /cat yiveo~Qai
irdvra ra inrevavria, evopK&ai Be to? 0eo? tXe'o? r)p.ev /cat yiveaQai
7roX|X<X>a KayaQdr "O/3/co? 'lepaTrvrvicov. "ofivvco rav 'EaTiav
Kal Zrjva 'Opdrpiov Kal'
AQavaiav *Q.Xeptav /cajj[t] Zrjva Movvt- 20
nov Kal "Hpav Kal1
AQavaiav IloXtaSa /cat *AwoXXwva UvnovKal AaTw Kal "Apea Kal 'A(f>poBi\rav Kal Ka>/?^Ta? /cat Nv/x</>a?
/cat 0eo? irdvTas Kal irdaa^ *
77 /xai^ €70) avfifjua^rjaa) Tot? Avktl-
ot? toi^I
irdvra %povov a7rXo'<w? /cal a8o'Xa)?, /cat Toy avrbv <f>i'Xov
Kal exQpbv efw, /cai TroXefirjaa) airb ^dtpa*;, vl\Ka Kal 6 Ai/ttio?,
/cai to BUatov Bwaii) Kal ep,p.ev(a ev Tot? avvKeifxevoL^, ep.p.evov-
rcov Kal Avkti'cov. ej[7r]to/3[/co']z/Tt to? Qebs ep.puvia^ r)fiev Kal
13. 'Opdrpiov: occurs as an epithet of (51 a). The epithet would then be of
Zeus in two other Cretan inscriptions. Elean source (cf. El. fpdrpa = ^pa,It is generally explained as standing 15), or else contain hyper-Doric d.
—
for fpdrpios with 0 for f as in "Oa£oj 17. *itu>pk6vti ; see 42. 6 d.
278 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 112
26 yiv€<T0ai irdvra Ta {rrrevavria, evopie&a'i Se to? 0^|[o]? tXe'o? rjfiev
teal yivecOai 7roXXcfc teayadd."
113. Dreros. Ill or II cent. B.C., but copied from an earlier version.
SGDI.4952. Ditt.SyU.527. Michel 23. Schwyzer 193.
©€oV Tu^a.|
'Ayadai rv^ai.|'E7rl tcov A.i6a\4\<ov teoapLiovreov
[|
5 T&)i/ <rvy Kv(aL teal|
Kc^aXau Tlvpmi\ir£m Hurfopos,\
ypapLfiareos|
10 QiXittttov,||rdSe cSfioaav
|
ayeXdoi 7rav\d%<o<rTOi itcafrov 078077-j
15 teovra ' " 'Ofivveo||Taj> 'JLarlav rav
|
e/i irpvTavetcai|/cal top Arjva
20 toi/I
9
Ayopalov teal tov Afj\va tov TaXkaiov||/cal toi/ 'AireXXapa
|
tov Ae\(f)LPiov teal|
rav *Adava(av rav|
noXioO^oi/ teal top|'AWX-
25 Xcova Top, Holtlov||
/cal rav Aarouv teal Tav|
"ApTep.iv teal tov
"ApeaI
teal Tav *A<f>op&iTav teal|tov 'JLppav teal tov "AXiov
|teal
30 Tav TZpiTopapTiv||/cal to/a <&oivitca teal Tav
|
'A/i<£t[a>]i/ai/ /cal Tay
VavI
/cal toi/ Ovpavbv teal|
rjpeoas teal r)p<oda<ra<;\teal tepdvas teal
35 7TOTa||/AOU9 /cal 0eov? iravras\teal irdxra^i ' p,rj fiav iyco
|irotca Tot?
40 AvttIowI
/caXai? <f>povr]o~€iv|
/i*jT€ T^i/ai ft^TC fia\\^avai p.r\Tt iv
wktII
/t^Te 7T€8* apApav. teal|airevaia) oti tea Bvvapai
|tcatebv tcu
45 WXct Tat twi/ AvttI<ov.|||
St/cai/ o*€ /cal 7rp[aft]||a>i/ prj6ev evoptcov|
^/X77i/. /cat T^Xopai|
<f)LXo8pijpio<: teal|
<f>iXotcv(oo-io<;|/cal /x»;Te Ta/*
50 7ro]|XtJ/ 7rpo8coarelv|
Tai/ twi/ Aprjpicov|
/i^tc ovpcia to,|twi/ A/>?j-
55 p/a>i/I
/x^Se Ta TC07 Kj/[aj]||crtW, ptjSk dv\8pa<: toi? 7ro|X€/i/ot9 irpo-
60 8a>|o-cii/ /a^tc Aprj]piov^ fiijTe Ki/<w||o-tot/?, fATjSe aTd\o~io<; apgelv teal|
65 twi araai^ovTL|
amCos TeXopai,|
/X77^ 0T/i/a>/iO0-/||a? avva%elv|
/aj/tc
70 €/x Tro'XetI
/atJtc Ifot Ta?|iroXeo)^ prjT€
|aXXeoi avmeX^rdai • ct oV
Ttra?I
/ca irvQ<&p.ai o~v\vop.vvoma$,|
i^ayyeXto) tov|
teoapov Tot?
75 7rXt||ao-ti/. €t 5e Ta6e|
/a^ tcaT€xocp.i,|tov? (T)e /tot ^eou?,
|toi)?
80 (op,oaa, ip.\fiav(a<i tj^tj^v||
irdvra^ T€ teal Trd\aa<ifteal /ca/cto-Ta>(i)
|
113. Oath taken by the Drerian Xdot: ford7«Xotot(8ee31),cp/ie6{, mem-ephebi, promising loyalty to Dreros bers of the iyfkai or bands in which the
and the allied Cnossos, but enmity to Cretan youth were trained.— 11-12.
Lyttos. The dialect shows a strong ad- vav&l«o~rot : cf. dftbrrois 11. 140-141.
mixture of xotmj forms, but also retains Whether or not meaning exactly tm-
many of the Cretan characteristics. girded, the epithet probably refers to
3. AtfaXfov: cf. Law-Code V.6.— some characteristic feature of the
6-7. IIvfMHirUn : obscure.— 11. &-y<- ephebes' dress.— 45. Sucav 84 kt\. : but
No. 113] CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS 279
bXidpoat, itjoXXi^adai atrnk re|
/cat XPVla Tap.d,||
teal pyre fioi 85
yap|
/capwov (frepeiv|||
[ftfjTC 7]ui/at/ca?|
\t(kt€l\v Kara $v[o\iv /a^t]€
Trdfiara *
||
[euo/3/ct]oi>Tt oV /not|
[tou?] 0€ov?, tow|
[cZfiocra,'] tXeov? 90
^/i€i/|
[ical 7ro\]\a Kayada|
St[8o']/t[e]i>. 6p,pva> Be||to? auro? 95
Oeovs •
| ^ fiav iyat roy tcoa\p,opfat /ca p.rj ifoptyetfjowri rap aye\\av
tou? T6ica e^y8vofA€vov<; top|avrov opicov, roi^rrep a/z£? o/xa)/xo]>ca/xc9, 100
ip,f3a\elv|
e? Tai> /3<oXdp, at||/ca airoaravTi,,
|toO fiijvo? rov Ko\p.vo- 105
Kapiov rj tov|'AXiaiov • a /9[a>]\a
|
Trpa^dvreov e/caSjfrrov top no
Koap,i\ovra aTaTrjpa<;|
irevraKoaCov^|
a<£' a? /ca i/jL^dXrjc|
dp*pas
iv Tpip.r)V<oi •||at Se Xto-co? e?77<t>,
|
ayypa^dvrtov|
e? AeX<f>(piopf |lis
oao-a /ca /n^ 7T/>a|fcuim 'xprjpara,||
Tovpopa iirl iraTpbs\teal to TrXrj- 120
0o? tou ap\yvp(ov i^opopaCpoi^re; • otl oY Ka 7rpd^Q)p\TitTat? €Tat-
peiaia-iv||Saaadadcoaav raU
\
ip> iroXeu teal at ireC|nvev ovpevcovri 125
Aptfptoi.HI
at 8e prj 7rpa[fat]|ei> a ficoXd, a[vroVj|||
ra oWXo'a a[wo- 130
Ta]|o-aWa)i/ • 7rpa[fai/]|Ta)i/ 8e ot ipevral|ot raw avdpomrCvtov
|zeal
SacradaOeoaav||rat? iraipelaiaiv
\Kara, ravrd."
|135
Ta'£e \rrroppdpa\ra Ta? Aprjptas xojpas|Ta? ap^ala? TOt?
||€7rt- 140
yivofievoL? afco|o"TOt? * toV t€ o/?|/coi/ oppvpep I /cai Kare^eiv.|/cat ot
MtXaVtot||eTrefiwiXevaav
|ez> Tat ve'at i/e|fio^iat Tat 7ro]\€t Tat twi/ 145
Aprjpiav €P€/ca Ta?|
%w/?a? Ta? a||/ta?, Ta? ap.<f>i\fiax6fjL€da.|Nt- 150
Karrjp|Ta? ayeXas
| ||/cal iXaCap e\tcao~TOP <f>VT€v\eiP koX 155
T€0pap\p^pap a7ro8et|fat • o? oY /ca /t^||
[^Jirrevaet, a7r|[o]TCto-€t 160
o-Ta|T?)/3a? irei^rrjtcoPTa.
nothing of lawsuits and executions shall
be included in the oath.— 97 ff. at tea
|iy| 4£opic((ci>vTi kt\. : unless they impose
the same oath upon the &yt\a, upon those
who are passing out from it (?). It is
generally assumed that the oath was
imposed upon those entering the &y£\ay
but it is difficult to reconcile iydvofi^-
wu$ with such an interpretation.— 103.
JppoXctv : tUraYyikciv impeach.— 104-
106. ax Ka dirocrr&vTt : after they have
gone out of office.— 116. \io-o-6s : meta-
phorical use, perhaps insolvent.— 127.
nviv: nm. 119.2a.— 132-133. 4[p]tv-
to( ol tAv &v6pw(va*v : the collectors of
public (in contrast to sacred) funds,
ipevral — £i)Trrral, TpdxTopes. Cf . ipeOu)
= ipevvdw Eustath. on H 127. — 137.
rdSt &vo|ivd|iara : if this inscription is
a copy of an earlier one, we may as-
sume that the early boundaries of Dre-
ros were actually described in the
original, but omitted here.— 146-147.
vfpoyijbu : for reo/uijWat, with remark-
able metathesis, seen also in Ne/xonjtos
= NeoAMjwos of another inscription.
280 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 183
18». Orchomenus. 369 B.C. Schwyzer 664. Plassart, B.C.H.XXXIX,53 fif.
o?| K]a\\e($a<; T|[ ]cov Tiappcunos, copurav 8\e
5 Tavy yav airv tgh opioi tcol 7ro? Tj]ak MeXapiroSeoi rati rcou
'Opxopfcvtcov teal tg)V TopdvvrjOiv teal M€Tt\8pL^<ov kolvol iirl to
Bov<f>ayeov pea\dKO0€v toU tcpdvaivv • airv tcolvi|Iv Tav iropdieav
10 irporrav • airv TGHV^j, trap p^aav Tav iropQUav i(v) vrja-r^av • airv
Tcoiw iv Tav aXcova mjdrav airv t\(oivv iv tov \6<j>ov tov iv rcoi
tcpofjLTroL • airv t6i)l\w iv tov \6<f)OV tov avft/3o\av tov Tpayyv • 8v\o
15 airv t&iw evSvoppCav 7ro? Bippav 7ro? 7<x><f>o\\v• Bvo airv t<oiw iv
Tav hdppav iv Tat ffovaoi 6ir\v Tct(p) Fd8a> • airv tS>lw oirep Tap
<£>v\a*G> iv tcol K\p6piroi> • airv t&iw i(p)p4ao<i ireXeiav • airv twiw\
iirl teppav iv toll fiovaoi Tax iirl UaSSeaaav • a II ab^ocao-a kolvcl
20 apfyoripoL*; ' airv UaSoeaaai iv tov X||o'<£oi/ tov Sieopov teal airv
T&ivv iv Tav Tpidyic€ta\v • airv t&lw iv to aTvpiov oirv tov axpov •
Bvo a\irv Tmw iv Tap, irerpav iv 'Apiav • 'Apia kolvcl a\p<f>OT^poi<: •
air 'Apiai Tat ftovaoi iv Tav Spvv iv to\v heppav Tav iv toll
25 akwvL • airvTmw oirkp tco\\ AiSvpco • airvTmw i(p) peaovv tols Al8v-
poiw ' a\irv twivv iv to avpffoXiKTpov • airv avp/3o\(teTpoi\iv dicpav
Ipapiav iv to oi 'Ap/cdSe; avveO^av • airv Tmw iy icoiXav ei/Ov
30 iv to Nt/cayop€(o)\<; atcpov to oi 'AprcdSes avvideav. 'Op^opevfioyv
Oeaopol oKBe * Mvaaias, 'H/ttuo?, K\€o8i\tco<;,'AT^/c/xa/JTO?, 2aai-
009 • iro)JpapxoL oib]e • Ni/c&9, Kapiros, Et/oof09, <I>iXd6a/i09,|
Tt/*oo-T/jaT^8a9.
18*. Boundaries between Orcho- (passage, path ? Cf. Topcla,iropdnM),—menus and Methydrium. Mc&vSpio* is along the middle of it to the end of it,
the usual form, but here MeTi5pti$w?. — to the end of the plantation, — to
4. rdiry -ydv : merely a careless blend the hill in the KpSfixos (meaning ?),—of the two spellings tAk and rdiy yav. to the rocky hill at the confluence,—— 4ff. From the boundary (opiov, instead two (boundaries) from this point in aof usual opoj) near the shrine of Melam- straight line to the ridge, to the hill,
pons that is common to the Orchome- — two to the ridge in the cattle run
nians, etc. , to the shrine of Bouphagus, below the land of Vadus,— hence
(passing) between the two springs. For above the land of Phylakus in the
the duals Kpdvawv and l(n) pJaow toTs KpSfiros,— hence (the boundary line
AidiiuHw 1. 26, see 106.6 App. — 9 ff. is) in the midst of the elms (or the
'To the beginning of the xopOUa Elms).'— 28. Nuca-y6p«(o)« : 105.2c.
No. 18s] ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS (addenda) 281
183 . Orchomenus. Middle IV cent b.c. Schwyzer 665. Plassart,
B.C.H.XXXIX, 98 ff.
©€09. Tvya ayad[a].|
*5Lv(p)foiicCa EvatyivCois 'TZpxofju\v(oL$ iirl
rot? fCfcfoi*; Kal roU vp\oioi<;. ra 8k Upa|ra iv Evaifiovi a\[t k]cL 5
firjv avdi Ka\T\dire]p fyei o-vvT\\[€\r}o~0ai a few lines missing] 10
||to? 8k TTpoTepos [i\\pf01*09 ra? rop\[d]8o<; \axfjv KaTd\[7r]ep eSofc 15
ap,<f>o[T\e]poi<; * rcov 8k €7rl||
[K]aipid8ai etre [t\l] xjcoplov a/i<f)(\- 20
X|[o]7oi/ iv ral Top,d\[8]i> T09 'Hpaea? &a|[$]**ao-<u *al T<k oY*a[<?
||
t]^? TrpohehiKaaixt\va<; irdvaa*; • 7ro/A7r[a|9] 8* emyeviadai 8[i]\a 25
T/)/a fdrea Ap[Ka\8co~\v iirl fpr\<ri>. k\cu||
r]^ X/^a t^ 8a/Ao'o-i|[a] 30
KOival (freprjv a|[/A]<^OT€/309. ypd<f>^a ypdyjrav(r)a<i Ka0[4\a]0[ai]
(mod* av 8ea[oj|i7]TOfc afi<j>OT^pot<;. [t]|o*9 eVi Xaipid8ai, r\a XPVa 35
t£ o<£e/
Woi>|<n rat 0co£, 7repl tov a|[7r]voW/iOJ/ auro9 8[t]||ay8oX€V- 40
aafjLtvo*; %po]vov rdgaadai. Kal ir€p[(\
ra] fua6d>p,aTa ra9 7a9(
[rav] "Mvaair4\rj^ 4p,{(o~)0[<o]\(r€, kcL ravrd. 5ti$ %4v\av\||767a- 45
prjKe, T09 7rat8a9 [*]a]i t<W yvvaUas *E[p]\xop.£via<t fjvai. ra
op\[K]ia irdvra to avrb [a]\t aims. p>rj io-Kedr/^y] firjo^ avayKaaai 50
fi\[rj"\84va. ra(<;) 8k 8lk[ol\<;] raw' oi %4voi e[K^p]ivvav rd$ re iv
E\[v]a(p#vi Kal t^9 i\y||
*Epxofuv]ol [ a few lines missing] | 65
\\[f€]Kar4pai to X[d]|o9. wp.oo^av oi Eva[(]\fivio(i) rd8e • aylt€v[8]\ij(i)v go
18*. A joint-citizenship agreement the Heraeans shall decide, and also all
(cf. no. 64) between Orchomenus and the cases inprevious litigation. Missions
Euaemon, with some matters left to (of arbitration) shall be established over
the arbitration of Ileraea. Inscribed aperiod of three years, upon declaration
on three sides of a column, of which of the Arcadian league.— 36 ff. For
two pieces were found separately, a those of the time of Chaeriades, regard-
small middle piece being missing. For ing the payment of the debts which they
the purpose of continuous line number- owe to the goddess, they shall themselves
ing, the missing portion is arbitrarily in consultation fix its time cf payment.
set at five lines. — 49. avnt : emphasizes the preced-
6 ff. ' The regular monthly sacred ing at, as in Horn. *r' athrit, rd\iv
rites at Euaemon shall be held there afaris, etc. — io-KfOfjv: i/c-irxefciv (cf. 66,
as is customary.' — 16 ff. The former App.). The meaning of the sentence
inhabitants shall sfiare in the allotment is ' one shall not keep out nor force in
in accordance with the vote of both anyone, 1 that is in the matter of
parties. But as to those (cf. 171) of the citizenship, which is the subject of the
time of Chaeriades (cf. 136.1), if any preceding 11. 44-47.-62-89. For the
territory in the allotment is in dispute, forms dfevSiJur and ite\a6voia, cf . 149
282 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 18*
66 a(v) tcLp av(f)fOi[/cC\\av roU *Ep%o/iii|[f]oi5 7W t«U o-i/v6Y[ojt]?,
pel top A&x top *Ap[rj]\a, pel tcLp 'AOdpap t\up 'Apeiap, pel top
70 ['I]|vuaXtov top "Aprja'||
[o]u8' dp avLaraifia\v dirv toi? 'E/)^o-
/itv|[Y]oi? ov7tot€, ou tov|
[A]6i tovwAprja, ov T<i\p 'Addpap t&p
751
A/?€[/]||av, ou tov 'IwaXto|v tov "Aprja' tcevopfcevTL pep Taya8dt
|
80 [€]7rto/}/c^VTi 8£ ^{o|[X^]o-6\u auro7 Acai t||&o$. cSfioaap 'E/J^fo]-
/Lt^vtot Ta'6V a^rev|8»7<wv av t£v o-i/(f)/ro|[i]*/av to£? Ewu/*v[t]|o*?
85 7ro9 Ta? o"w6Y||[o"]i?, vei toi/ At'a top "A\[p]rjafpel T(Ip ' AoMvav
|
t£v
90 'Aprjap, pel top *\p\[v]d\iop top "Aprja 0^8' av efeXai/vota t||o9
Euat/xv/b? ou7ro|T€, ou tov Afo tov "A[/)]|?;a, ou Tav *A0dpap|
[>]av
95 "Aprjap, ov top 'IvJuaXiov top "Aprja •
\\
Kevop[K^pri] pep [T]\dyaddy
100 iTriop/ce'pT[t]|Be £%oX4adat, /ca(v)\TOP teal yipos.
|'Apio~Tapa)p
\\ *Op6-
fiaPTo<;|Ao^o?
|SookX?)?
|
[ a few lines missing]
106|
. o rj &tt€6p[ti . . .] |opBi/ca fjpai.
18*. Decree of Tegea, found at Delphi. About 324 b.c. IG.V.ii,
p. xxxvi. Plassart, B.C.H.XXXVIII, 101 ff. Ditt.SyU.306. Schwyzer 657.
arj [PaatfXev?*
AX^f]av8po? to Bidyp[a]fifAa, ypa<f>rjpai
KaTV T<i e\7raPO)p]0<oo-aTV d irdXis Ta Ip toi Bcaypd/MfiaTt avrtX|c-
5 y6fi€Pa. (I) to? <f>vydBa$ to? *aTev6VvTa? Ta iraTpma||tcofitteadai
is to*? iifycvyoPj teal T(i fuiTpma, oaat, a\p4aBoToi T(t irdpuTa tcaTif-
\op teal ovk €Tvyxavov a>B\e\<f>eb$ ireirapApai • el Be* tlpl eaBoSepaai
avp€rrea\e top aBeXfabp ical avrbp koI t^v yepedp diroXeada\iy xal
10 Ta(v)vi ficiTptoia fjpai, dpdnepop Bk py/ceri fyai. (II) ^|7re9 Be tclU
oltctais fifap ZicaaTOP e^cv kcltv to Bcd^ypafifia • el Be ti? e^ei oltci'a
with App., and 152.1. The shift of
mood ia of interest in connection with
the observation (Smyth 1826 a, 1883)
that the use of the optative with Av for
strong assertions is especially commonafter a negative. Here J will be faith-
ful and I would never revolt (expel). —68, 87. 'Ap«tav, 'Af^jav : 16 App.
18*. Decree regarding the exiles
returning under Alexander's edict of
824 b.c. Cf. no. 22.
1 ff. The city had previously passed
certain regulations, some of whichwere objected to by Alexander in aspecial edict and were now corrected.
— 4 ff. 'The returning exiles shall
recover the paternal property which
they had at the time of their exile,
and likewise the women the maternal
property, those who were unmarried
and in possession of the property andhad no brothers. If it happened to a
No. 18*] ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS (addenda) 283
tcairov 7ro9 avrat, aWov pty \afi/3av4ra) • el 8k ttos tcu ol/ciai firj
iroeari Kairo*;, Qfeavrlat 8* Han IcdOi irXiOpa), Xafifiavera) top
Kawov -
1el 8k ir\4ov dwe^cop o tcawds iart irXiQpto, rtovl to fjputyraop 15
\ap/3apera>t(Sairep /cal tcop aXkeov ^toployv y4ypa\rrrai. rav Be
oIkiclv Tifiav Kop.i^aOa} rta oXkco ktcdarfo Bvo [ivas, rav Be rifxaalav
Tjvai rav oliuav KaTaire\p a 7roXi9 vop,i%ei • t<&p 8k tcdiratp Bnfkdaiov
to r{fiap\a /cofilgeadai rj e? rot v6p.oi. ret 8k xpijfjLara a<f>e<oa0a\\L 20
rav tt6)up koL p>rj airvKiSivai firjre Tofc (pvyden p>riT\e T0Z9 Trp6repov
oXkoi iroTarevovai. (Ill) iirh 8k rals t^avayoplcus rat? eaXe\ol-
iraaL ol <f>vyd8e$, rav irotyv ftojXevaaadai, on 8' dp f3a>\cvcrT)T0t d
7ro'\t9, Kvpio\p eara>. (IV) to 8k BucaaTijpiop to (jevi/cbp 8ucd£ep
k^K^pra dfiepdp * 5o-ot 8' dp Ip t<u9 egy/copra dpApavt p.rj|8ia8i/cd- 25
married daughter that her brother and
his offspring died, then she too should
share in the maternal property (Ta(r)W
= gen. sg. tm-vI, 97.1), but it shall
never be more ' (than the maternal
property ? or * go beyond this ' in line
of inheritance?).— 18. i£avr(cu: over
against,nearby. Cf.^«Ti}t dirfi7»(Hdt.).
The true Arcadian form would be
iaarrlai. There are some traces of
kouHi influence (cf. also w\4op, ti in
6<f>eC\rifia, ei in UoaeiSava) as in no. 18.
— UroOt -n-X^pcj : urithin the distance of
a plethron.— 16 ff. ripd is the purchase
price, while rinaala (= Att. rlprptt) is
the taxable valuation, and rlfmpa the
assessment. For the cultivated lots
(Koirot) the city is to receive double
the normal tax.— 19 ff. Td Si xtfpa™ktX. : much-disputed passage, but prob-
ably meaning 'in money matters (as
distinct from real estate) the city
shall be free of responsibility and shall
not settle them for either party/—&4«Ao4cu: here passive, as d^«£<r0u
no. 18.15, not middle as often in Attic.
— dirvXiAvcu: cf. late \ti6u beside
\€aLvu>, and the technical use of Boeot.
-Xm/fw, cancel. The t, regular in Boeo-
tian, is surprising in Arcadian, but see
App. 9. — 23 ff. : with reference to the
festivals from which the exiles have been
missing, the city shall take counsel, etc.
(probably as to the conditions under
which the exiles may resume parti-
cipation).
24 ff . The gcrardy Juccwr^pior is either
a court for aliens (the exiles being
treated as such in the first instance),
or a court constituted of judges from
other cities. There are analogies for
either interpretation, but 1. 86 is urged
in favor of the second. 'The alien
court is to serve for a period of sixty
days. Those who do not have their
cases settled within this time may not
bring suit for property in this court,
but only in the regular civic court. If
they later discover any additional
evidence (or claim), they may present
it within sixty days of the time of the
constitution of the court. But if any
one does not have his case settled
within this time, he may not bring
action. If any return later, whenthe alien court is no longer serving,
284 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 18*
acovrai, firj rjvai avrol? SiKaaaaOai €7T€? t)<h? Trdfiaai Iv rol (evueoi
Si/cao-Trjpioi, aXX' Iv rol|iroXintcol at' el 8' av n varepov e<f>evpi-
30 <tk<dv<ti, iv atyiepais egrjtcovra airv ral av apApai rb 8iKaarrjpio\^/
Kadia-rd ' el 8* av firjS* Iv ralvw 8ia8itcdo-T)roit fArj/ce'fri e^ecrrto
avTcoi Sitcdo-aaOai * el 8' av rives vurepov|tcare'vOcovcn, r<o 8uca-
(rTrjpto to) tjevifcco [p^rjtceri iovr\o<:, airvypa(f>4a0a> 7ro9 to? arparayb^
ra 7rdfiara Iv ap\epai<; e^rjK0vrayical euc av n avrol? i[rr]airvkoyov
35 8itcaarr)piov r)vai Mavriveav el 8* [av firj] 8ta8itedo-]
{
riTOi Iv
raiv(vl) ral? ap.ipai<t, firjK€r[i] r)vai avrol 8i\Kaaao~0aL. (V) errks
he rol? icpoU xptffiao-i V.X...V r\ol? 6(j>eL\rjp.aaL ra pep, wo? rav
6ebv a 7r6\i? 8i(op0d^aarv, 6 exjcov rb irajxa aTrv86rco rcoi KarrjvSrj-
40 teSn to rjp\]f,<T<rov Kardtrep oi akXoi • ocroi 8k avrol uxfi-qXov ral
0\eol avvivyva? rj aWeo?, el fikv &v <f>a(vrjToi 6 ex*0* to|7rdfia
8i(op0cop^vo? ral Oeol rb xpeos, airv86ra) rb r)p\iaaov ra>i teanovri,
tcardirep oi aXXot, p.rj8kv irap^X^K^cov • el 8* av fir) fyaCirqroi airv-
45 8e8a>K(o? ral 0eol, a.7rv8df[ra> rol tcanovri rb rjp,iaaov rco irdp^ro?,
i? 8k rol rjp\iao-oi. avrb? rb xpe'o? 8ia\v€ra) • el 8* av p.r) /36\rjroi
8\ia\vcraitairv86r<i) rol teariAvri rb ird/Ma o\ov
t 6 8k Ko^fiurdfievo?
8ia\vo~dr<o rb XP*0<> ral Oeol irdv. (VI) ocrai 8\k yvvaltce? rav
50 <f)vyd8a)v rj Ovyarepe? ottcoi filvovtfai eyd[fi]avrvtrj (fyvyovaai
varepov iydfiavrv [l\v Tey^av /ca[l] eiriXvaiv (ovrjaavrv oikoi
< v p.(vovo~ai, ravvl p\r)r a[7rv8otc]ip.d£ea0ai ra 7rarp<oia ixrjre ra fia-
rpma p\rj8k to? eayovo?, oaoi p,fj varepov e<j>vyov 81 avdytca\? teal Iv
55 rol vvv eovri /catpol tcaOepirovcri rj avral rj||iral8es ravvi, 80x1/10-
%eadai teal avras Kal T09 e? r\aivvl eayovo? ra rrarptaia teal ra
parpcoia tea rb 8id\ypap,pa. (VII) bfivvco Ala, 'AOdvav, 'AirdWcova,
Uoo-ei8avat€vv\or)a<o rol? teaTrjvOrjtcoat Tot? ISofc ral tto\i tcarv-
60 ftfxeo-Oat, Kal ov p.vao'iteatcjo'Ci) roivw ov8ev\X\ r[a] av ap\\7r[e]{a"ij
airv ral ap.ipai ral rbv optcov wp,oaayov8k 8ia\tca>\vaa> rav r&v
tcarrjvdrjfcorcov aoyrrjplav, ovre Iv ra\l [11. 62-66 fragmentary].
they shall file an inventory of the not third plural (140.1), but a shift to
property with the crparayol within the indefinite third singular. Cf.
sixty days, and if their claims are dis- 11. 34-35 axnoh but SiaSucdarp-oi^ afro?,
puted, Mantinea shall serve as the — 34. r\ fcrairfXoYOv : anything in de-
court.'— 33. dmrypa4^o-6« : probably /eiwe, in opposition to the claims.
—
No. 802] ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS (addenda) 285
80«. Argos. About 450 b.c. Ditt.Syll.56. Schwyzer 83.
[1, 2 fragmentary, roi TvXiaioi a8ed? efe]/ici> j-vXXeaOai 7rXa[v]
i\[et fiepe t& Kvoatov avv\reXXovra iv? iro\iv. hdr[t||he tea etc 5
hvafievjeov heXofie? o-vvavcfrorepoi, ha[o\fjLoi top k&t y]av to rpirov
fM€po<i %X€V TravroV} t[o^p he ichr] OaXa(a)arav rk hefii(a)o~a eyev
irdvrov. Ttiv he \h\eK\drav tow YLvoaCov* tyev, h&ri % eXo/x€?
37 ff. Adjustment of debts to the
goddess (that is, to the temple, which
often served as a banking institution)
which were secured by liens on the
property.
49 ff. ' The wives of the exiles and
the daughters who remained at home
and married, or who from exile re-
turned to Tegea and married and
bought their release, remaining at
home, these shall not be disqualified
for their inheritance, nor their chil-
dren;
except that those who were
exiled at a later time and are re-
turning on the present occasion, either
the women themselves or their chil-
dren, these women and their descend-
ants shall be subject to investigation a?
to the inheritance.'— rawl in 1. 6Yis
acc. pi. (rcur-pl, 97.1) coordinate with
t6s Aryfow 1. 53 ; in 1. 66 it is gen. pi.
— 69, 60. 'I will not bear malice
against any one of these for any evil
counsel.'
—
&\i.mUn\ : dvaxeldu in bad
sense, mislead, corrupt, etc., here re-
ferring to the exile's previous political
activity.
80*. Treaty between the Cretan
cities of Cnossus and Tylissus arranged
under the auspices of Argos, which
was regarded as the mother state. It
was no doubt Tylissus which had ap-
pealed to Argos for support in safe-
guarding its independence against its
powerful neighbor, and it is in favor
of the weaker party that certain
articles are framed (cf. 11. 14, 22 ff.)
and Argive support granted (cf . 11. 87-
38).
This is the official Argive draft, in
the Argive alphabet and in the mainin the Argive dialect. Only the char-
acteristic Argive h = intervocalic a is
eliminated, not only in the Cretan
name Kviaios, but in (ia<ri\4os of the
dating (1. 43). Cf. 59.2, 276. There is
also some trace of the influence of pre-
liminary Cretan drafts, as in 1. 33 Aoi
Kv&rtoi Kal roi 'A/ryetbi (Cret. ol, Arg.
roi, 122), in 1. 42 acc. pi. Kbafiox (Arg.
•ow, Cret. -ovs and -oj, 78), and in the
*s of 1. 28 («eX A- = Kal is A-, 97.3) =Arg. ivs.
A fragment found at Tylissus, con-
taining another section of the sametreaty (Schwyzer 84), is also in the
Argive alphabet (h = X, £ = /3, 0 = h,
but once = rj as in Cretan) and dialect,
even having the Argive h = intervo-
calic a, e.g. Kvohtav, though it also has
wpoT , due to Cret. ropr. The use of
Svvfupfa for enemies, which in liter-
ature is mainly poetical, is seen in
both these inscriptions, and may be
another Cretan element (cf . Law-Code
VI.46), though not necessarily so.
Likewise tAXw = tc\4u (1. 4, but reXiro
1. 13), as in Law-Code X.42 etc.
6 ff. Tylissus, being the party last
named and the smaller of the two
286 GREEK DIALECTS [No. 80s
10 tfOt[i>|a]i. top 8k <j>aXvpov Ta fikv KaXX(i)arela Hvdo8e cnr[a]fcyev
Koivat, a^oripov^, Ta 8* dXXa roi "A[pei Kv]o[o~]\oZ avride^ev
Koivai afKporepops. i^[ayoyctv 8* e]\fiev Kvoaodev iv$ TvXhtop /ce/c
Tv\i[co Kvo<r6v8]\e • a[7] 8k ir4pav8e ij-dyoi, reKlro h6ao~a[7rep hoL
Ifi Kv]\6o~ioi ' Ta 8' itc TvXiao i^ayeadto h6iru\j, /ea Xdi'e. ro]||t IT otrei-
8avi rSi iv 'Itrroi tov Kvoalo[v iapia Ov^ev. rat Hepai iv (H)epa£oi
dvev ftov 0eXei[av ap,<f>OT]\4pov[<; /c~\oivai, Ovev 8k irpb Fa/eiv0[iov1
23 pines 18-22 fragmentary or missing] xpe/jLara 8k /xe 'viMraa/eio-Oo
25 ho Kv6aio[$]|
iv TvXio-oi, ho 8k TuXurio? iv Kvoaoi ho XP^IpW-p£8k x°Pa<* airordfivetrOai fieSarepovs fie8' a[7r]|ai>o"ai/ a<f>aipla0cu.
opoi Ta9 7a? * Hvov 0/30? teal A|t€Toi KaprafiLTiov teal to to *Apx°
Tejievos /ca[l\I
ho TroTafifb^ iceX Aev/coiropov /cayd0oia, hcu huBtflp
30 pel T5fi/3piovyKal Aao?. hi ica tol Maxavel Ovop^p T01/9 fege/covra
tcX^oi/9 6fivs tKal rat Hepai
|to 0WX09 feKaaro 8i86p*v to dvpa-
T09. ai 8k av\inrXioves iroXies iic iroXep,ldv eXoiev ^pe/iaTa,|
hoirai
avvyvolev hoi Kvoacot Kal rol 'Apyeloi,|hovro efiev. roi "Apec Kal
35 ra<f>po8(Tai rbv Kvo<ri\)pv iapia dvev, <f>4pev 8k to oTce'Xo? feicdaTd.
tov *A\pxbv to Tipevo? exev tov 'Axdpvai. to£? dvovai|
fevia
wapixev tow Kvoatov*;, tow 8* *Apyelovs|
tol xoP^c &v TvXio-o*.
at tea KaXei ho YLvoaios irpfeayiav, herreo-dai hoirvi /ea 84e~Tai • Kal
40 x b TuX/o||to9 tov Kvoaiov, /eaTct Tavrd. ai 8k fie 8olev fewja,
/3oXct iirayero pvriov 84ica aTaTepov avrUa $prl /c6o-fio$, k€v TvXl-
aoi Kara Tavra ho Kvoaios.\ha ardXa e*acTa iirl MeXdvra
fiaa-iXios. appeTev\e Avkoto8(R HvXXcvs. aXiaCai e8ofe Tat tov||
cities, is to be understood as the sub-
ject of f
x
e*«— 13. TtXCro : TcXtfrw, cf
.
iipaiptadai 1. 25, and 25 a. — 17. irp&
Fcuciv6(6v: before the festival'TaxMca.
Cf . in later spelling BaicbGiot, name of
a month.— 23 ff. 'The citizen of
Cnossus may not acquire property in
Tylissus, but any citizen of Tylissns
who wishes may do so in Cnossus.
Neither party shall detach any part of
the other's land or take it all away.'
Both provisions are obviously for the
protection of Tylissus.
28. KtX A- : koI is A- twith crasis
and assimilation (97.3).— 28-29. where
the rain-water flows, the torrent.—29. At: <r, when (25 a).— 80. H«peu:
written p RA I; cf . no. 6, note, and 4.5.
— 36. tov: rd ir (94.2).— 38 ff. 'If
the Cnossian summons an embassy,
(the Tylissian) shall attend, wherever
it is required, and if the Tylissian
No. 80*] ARGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS (addenda) 287
iaphv. a(fp€T€ve) /9o\a<? *Xp^CarpaTo^ Avtco<f>povi8as.|Toi TvXUriot 45
irol t&v <rrd\av iroiypayftdva-do rd8e *|at Tt9 a<f>i/cvoiro Tv\ur£6v
iv? "A/>709, *ar£ ravrd|
<r^ti/ lord hanrep Kvoafois.
(summons) the Cnossian, he shall do
likewise.'— 89. ical \' 6 : koI at tea 6.
— 41. 'The council shall impose upon
the xdfffioi a pledge of ten staters.'—44-46. The document originally closed
here, with the official Argive dating.
The rest, beginning iXialai, is added
in another hand, and with a later
dating, and empowers the Tylissians
to attach the provision of equal priv-
ileges with the Cnossians in visiting
Argos. vobypflulrdrffto : 140.8 b.
APPENDIX
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY OF WORKS OF REFERENCEWITH THE ABBREVIATIONS EMPLOYED
Periodicals
A.M. = Mitteilungen des deutschen archaologischen Instituts. Athenische
Abteilung.
AmJ.Arch. = American Journal of Archaeology.
AmJ.Phil. = American Journal of Philology.
Annual British School = Annual of the British School at Athens.
Annuario = Annuario della regia scuola archeologica di Atene.
*Apx«*E^. = yApxaio\oyuaj i<fnjfup£t.
*A0rjva = *A$rjva. 2vyy/xi/x/xa irtpio&ucov ttJs lv *A0i}ku« iirurrrf/juovuajs! frat-
peuis.
B.C.H. = Bulletin de correspondance hellenique.
Ber.Berl.Akad. = Sitzungsberichte der kdniglichen preussischen Akademie
der Wissenschaften zu Berlin.
Ber.Sachs.Ges. = Berichte uber die Verhandlungen der koniglichen sach-
sischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig. Philologisch-
historische Classe.
Ber.Wien.Akad. = Sitzungsberichte der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissen-
schaften in Wien. Philologisch-historische Classe.
(Berl.)Phil.Woch. = (Berliner) philologische Wochenschrift.
Bz.B.= Bezzenberger's Beitrage zur Kunde der indogermanischen Sprachen.
Class-Journ. = Classical Journal.
Class.Phil. = Classical Philology.
Class.Quart. = Classical Quarterly.
Class.Rev. = Classical Review.
Diss.Argent. = Dissertationes philologicae Argentoratenses selectae.
Diss.Hal. = Dissertationes philologicae Halenses. Halle.
Eranos = Eranos. Acta philologica Suecana.
Glotta = Glotta. Zeitschrift fur griechische und lateinische Sprache.
Gott.Gel.Anz. = Gottingische gelehrte Anzeigen.
289
290 GREEK DIALECTS
Gott-Nachr. = Nachrichten von der kOniglichen Gesellschaft der Wiasen-
schaften zu Gottingen.
Hermes = Hermes. Zeitschrift fur classische Philologie.
I.F. = Indogermanische Forschungen.
I.F.Anz. = Anzeiger fur indogermanische Sprach- und Altertumskunde.
J.H.S. = Journal of Hellenic Studies.
Jb.arch.Inst. = Jahrbuch des deutschen arcbaologischen Instituts.
Jb.f.Ph. = Jahrbucher fur klassische Philologie.
K.Z. = Zeitschrift fur vergleichende Sprachwissenschaft, begrundet von
A. Kuhn.
M.S.L. = M6moires de la Soctete" de linguistique.
Mnemos. = Mnemosyne. Bibliotheca philologica Batava.
Mon.Antichi = Monumenti antichi pubblicati per cura della reale accade-
mia dei Lincei.
Mus-Ital. = Museo italiano di antdchita classica.
NeueJb. = Neue JahrbQcher fur das klassische Altertum, Geschichte und
deutsche Literatur und fttr Padagogik.
Oest-Jhrh. = Jahreshefte des oesterreichischen archaologischen Instituts in
Wien.
Philol. = Philologus. Zeitschrift fur das klassische Altertum.
Rev.Arch. = Revue archeologique.
Rev.dePhil. = Revue de philologie.
Rev.6t.Gr. = Revue des 6tudes grecques.
Rh.M. = Rheinisches Museum fur Philologie.
Tran8.Am.Phil.Ass. = Transactions of the American Philological Associa-
tion.
Wiener Stud. = Wiener Studien. Zeitschrift for klassische Philologie.
Woch.f.klas8.Phil. = Wochenschrift fttr klassische Philologie.
Zt.oest.Gymn. = Zeitschrift fttr die oesterreichischen Gymnasien.
Texts and Commentaries
DittOr. = W. Dittenberger, Orientis Graeci inscriptiones selectae. Leip-
zig 1903-1905.
DittSyll. = W. Dittenberger, Sylloge inscriptionum Graecarum. 3d ed.
Leipzig 1915-1921.
Greek Inscr.Brit.Mu8. = The Collection of Ancient Greek Inscriptions in
the British Museum.
Hicks = E. L. Hicks and G. F. Hill, Manual of Greek Historical Inscrip-
tions. 2d ed. Oxford 1901. Hicks 1 refers to the first edition.
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 291
Hoffmann = O. Hoffmann, Die griechischen Dialekte in ihrem historischen
Zusammenhange mit den wichtigsten ihrer Quellen dargestellt. Got-
tingen.
I. Der sudachaiache Dialekt [Arcadian and Cyprian]. 1801.
II. Der nordachaische Dialekt [Thessalian and Lesbian]. 1893.
III. Der ionisehe Dialekt, Quellen und Lautlehre. 1898.
IG. = Inscriptiones Graecae consilio et auctoritate Academiae litterarum
regiae Borussicae editae.
IV. In8criptione8 Argolidis, ed. M. Fraenkel. 1902.
VI. Inscriptione8 Laconiae et Messeniae, ed. W. Eolbe. 1913.
V.ii. Inscriptione8 Arcadiae, ed. F. Hiller de Gaertrigen. 1913.
Vn. Inscriptiones Megaridia et Boeotiae, ed. W. Dittenberger.
1892.
IX.i. Inscriptiones Phocidia, Locridis, Aetoliae, Acarnaniae, insula-
rum maris Ionii, ed. W. Dittenberger. 1897.
IX.ii. Inscriptiones Thessaliae, ed. O. Kern. 1908.
Xl.ii. Inscriptiones Deli liberae, ed. F. Durbach. 1912.
XI.iv. Inscriptiones Deli liberae, ed. P. Roussel. 1914.
XH.i. Inscriptiones Rhodi Chalces Carpathi cum Saro Casi, ed. F.
Hiller de Gaertringen. 1895.
Xn.ii. Inscriptiones Lesbi Nesi Tenedi, ed. W. Paton. 1899.
XILiii. Inscriptiones Symes Teutlussae Teli Nisyri Astypalaeae Ana-
phes Therae et Therasiae Pholegandri Meli Cimoli, ed. F. Hiller
de Gaertringen. 1898.
XH.iii. Supplementa. 1894.
XH.v. Inscriptiones Cycladum, ed. F. Hiller de Gaertringen. 1903,
1909.
XII.vii. Inscriptiones Amorgi, ed. Delamarre. 1908.
Xll.viii. Inscriptiones insularum maris Thracici, ed. C. Fredrich.
1909.
XH.ix. Inscriptiones Euboeae insulae, ed. E. Ziebarth. 1915.
XIV. Inscriptiones Siciliae et Italiae, ed. G. Kaibel. 1890.
Inschr.v-Magneaia = O. Kern, Die Inschriften von Magnesia am Maean-
der. Berlin 1900.
Inschr.v.Olympia = Dittenberger-Purgold, Die Inschriften von Olympia.
Berlin 1896.
InscrJurid. = Dareste-Haussoullier-Reinach, Recueil des inscriptions juri-
diques grecques. Paris 1895 ff.
Michel = Ch. Michel, Recueil descriptions grecques. Paris 1900. Suppl6-
ment 1, 1912.
292 GREEK DIALECTS
Roberts = E. S. Roberts, Introduction to Greek Epigraphy. Part I. Cam-bridge 1887. Part II (with E. A. Gardner). Cambridge 1905. All
references are to Part I, unless II is added.
Schwyzer = E. Schwyzer, Dialectorum Graecarum exempla epigraphies
potiora, Leipzig 1923 (revised edition of Cauer's Delectus).
SGDI. = Collitz-Bechtel, Sammlung der griechischen Dialektinschriften.
Gottingen 1884 ff.
Solmsen = F. Solmsen, Inscriptions Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos
selectae. 3d ed. Leipzig 1910.
Ziehen,Leges Sacrae = L. Ziehen, Leges Graecorum sacrae e titulis col-
lectae. Leipzig 1906.
Lexicography
Bechtel,Personennamen = F. Bechtel, Die historischen Personennamen
des griechischen bis zur Kaiserzeit. Halle 1917.
Fick-Bechtel = Die griechischen Personennamen nach ihrer Bildung er-
klart und systematisch geordnet. 2d ed. by A. Fick and F. Bechtel.
Gdttingen 1894.
Herwerden = H. van Herwerden, Lexicon Graecum suppletorium et dialecti-
cum. 2d ed. Leyden 1910.
L.&S. = Liddell & Scott's Greek Lexicon. 7th ed. New York 1883. 8th ed.
now appearing in parte.
Pape = W. Pape, Worterbuch der griechischen Eigennamen. 3d ed.
Braunschweig 1884.
Searles = Helen M. Searles, Lexicographical Study of the Greek Inscrip-
tions. Chicago 1898.
Greek Grammar
Brugmann-Thumb = K. Brugmann, Griechische Grammatik. 4th ed., re-
vised by A. Thumb. Munich 1913.
Goodwin = W. W. Goodwin, Greek Grammar. Revised ed. Boston 1892.
Hirt, Handbuch der griechischen Laut- und Formenlehre. 2d ed. Heidel-
berg 1912.
Kretschmer, Sprache (in Gercke und Norden, Einleitung in die Altertums-
wissenschaft). 3d ed. Leipzig 1923.
Kuhner-Blass=Kuhner's Ausfiihrliche Grammatik dergriechischen Sprache.
3d ed. Part I, revised by Blass. 2 vols. Hannover 1890-1892.
Kuhner-Gerth = Kuhner'sAusfiihrlicheGrammatikdergriechischenSprache,
3d ed. Part II, revised by Gerth. 2 vols. Hannover 1898-1904.
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 293
Meillet, Apercu d'une histoire de la langue grecque. 2d ed. Paris 1920.
Meillet et Vendryes, Traite" de grammaire comparee des langues classiques.
Paris 1924.
Smyth = H. W. Smyth, Greek Grammar for Colleges. New York 1920.
Greek Dialects— General Works
Ahrens = II. L. Ahrens, De Graecae linguae dialectis. 2 vols. Gottingen
1839-1843.
Bechtel = F. Bechtel, Die griechischen Dialekte. 3 vols. Berlin.
I. Der lesbische, thessalische, bootische, arkadische und kyprische
Dialekt. 1921.
II. Die westgriechischen Dialekte. 1923.
III. Der ionische Dialekt. 1924.
Hoffmann = Hoffmann, Die griechischen Dialekte. 3 vols. See above,
p. 291.
Meister = R. Meister, Die griechischen Dialekte. 2 vols. Gfittingen.
I. Asiatisch-Aolisch, Bootisch, Thessalisch. 1882.
II. Eleisch, Arkadisch, Kyprisch. 1889.
Thumb = A. Thumb, Handbuch der griechischen Dialekte. Heidelberg
1909.
Special Dialects
(Apart from the treatment of the several dialects in the general works
just cited. Of the numerous dissertations and monographs, many of which
are now wholly antiquated, only a few will be cited.)
Attic
Meisterhans, Grammatik der attischen Inschriften, 3d ed. by E. Schwyzer.
Berlin 1900.Ionic
Smyth, The Sounds and Inflections of the Greek Dialects. Ionic. Oxford
1894.Arcadian
Ruth von Velsen, De titulorum Arcadiae flexione et copia verborum.
Berlin 1907.
Plassart, B.C.H.XXXIX, 163 ff.
Lesbian
Lambert, l£tude sur le dialecte 6olien ; id. De dialecto aeolica quaestiones
selectae. Dijon 1903.
294 GREEK DIALECTS
Thessalian
Solmsen, Thessaliotis und Pelasgiotis, Rh.M.LVIII,598 ff.
Fohlen, Untersuchungen zum thessalischen Dialekte. Strassburg 1910.
R. van der Velde, Thessalische Dialektgeographie. Utrecht 1924.
Boeotian
Sadee, De Boeotiae titulorum dialecto, Diss.Hal.XVI,145 ff. 1903.
Buttenwieser, Zur Geschichte des bdotischen Dialekte, I.F.XXVIII,1 ff.
Delphian
Rilsch, Grammatik der delphischen Inschriften. Vol. I. Berlin 1914.
Locrian
Allen, De dialecto Locrensium, Cnrtius Studien III, 205 ff. 1870.
Heraclean
Meister, De dialecto Heracliensinm, Curtius Studien IV, 355 ff. 1871.
Argolic
von Friesen, Ueber die Eigenttlralichkeiten der argeischen Dialektin-
schriften. Uppsala Universitets Arsskrift 1897.
Hanisch, De titulorum Argolicorum dialecto. GSttingen 1903.
Megarian
Solmsen, Beitrage zur griechischen Wortforschung I, 93 ff. 1909.
Rhodian
BjOrkegren, De sonis dialecti Rhodiacae. Upsala 1902.
Coan
Barth, De Coorum titulorum dialecto. Basel 1896.
Theran
Hauptvogel, Die dialektischen Eigentumlichkeiten der Inschriften vonThera. Cilli 1906-1907.
Cretan
Herforth, De dialecto Cretica, Diss.Hal.VIII,192 ff. 1887.
Skuxs, Ilept Trjs Kprp-ucrjs SujX€ktov. Athens 1891.
NOTES AND REFERENCES 295
Kieckers, Die lokalen Verschiedenheiten im Dialekte Kretas. Marburg
1908.
Braii8e, Lautlehre der kretischen Dialekte. Halle 1909.
Pamphylian
Bezzenberger, Zur Beurteilung des pamphylischen Dialekte, Bz.B.V, 325 ff.
Kretschmer, Zum pamphylischen Dialekt, K.Z.XXXIII,258 ff.
Meister, Die Inschrift von Sillyon und der pamphylische Dialekt, Ber.
Sachs.Ges.1904,1 ff.
Meillet, La place du pamphylien parmi les dialectes grecs, Rev.£t.Gr.
XXI,413 ff.
NOTES AND REFERENCES 1
1. Interrelation of the dialects. Ahrens 1, 1 ff. Collitz, Die Verwandt-
schaftsverhaltnisse der griechischen Dialekte mit besonderer Rilcksicht auf
die thessalische Mundart, 1885. Smyth, The Dialects of North Greece, AmJT.
Phil.V11.421 ff., 1887. Hoffmann, De mixtis Graecae linguae dialectis, 1888.
Hoffmann 1, 1 ff., 1891. Solmsen, Thessaliotis und Pelasgiotis, Rh.M.LVIII,
598 ff., 1903. Id., Eigennaraen als Zeugen der Stammesmischung in Boeo-
tien, Rh.M.LIX,481 ff., 1904. Meister, Dorer und Achaer 1,1904. Thumb,Dialektforschung und Stammesgeschichte, Neue Jb. 1905, 385 ff. Buck,
The Interrelations of the Greek Dialects, Class. Phil. II, 241 ff., 1907.
Kretschmer, Zur Geschichte der griechischen Dialekte, Glotta 1, 4 ff., 1907.
Fick, Aoler und Achaer, K.Z.XLIV,1 ff., 1911. Debrunner, Die Besiedelung
des alten Griechenland, Neue Jb. 1918,433 ff. Meillet, Apergu 45 ff., 1920.
Kretschmer, Die Sprache (Gercke und Norden, Einleitung 8) 75 ff., 1923.
Buck, Class.Phil.XXI,16 ff., 1926.
1 These are arranged to correspond with the sections of the Grammar. Thereferences are mostly to discussions outside of the Greek Grammars and the
grammars of special dialects, as listed above, systematic citation of which would
seem superfluous. And even for this scattered literature completeness has not
been sought, and perhaps no consistent principle of selection will be evident.
But in the main preference is given to the more recent articles in which the
material is quoted with some fullness and the dialectic scope of a given pecu-
liarity defined.
The references, except those to the present work which are mostly by section
numbers and in Clarendon type as usual, are by pages, or, for collections of
inscriptions, by the numbers of the latter. In a case like Hoffmann's Griechische
Dialekte, 1.185 would refer to no. 186, but 1,185 to p. 136.
296 GREEK DIALECTS
Cf . also the brief statements in the histories of Beloch I, 2, 88 ff.
;
Busolt,I,192ff.; E. Meyer,II,74 ff.,264,284 ff. ;Bury,47 ff.,53 ff. ; Cambridge
Anc. Hist. II, 518 ff. Beloch's extreme skepticism toward the tradition,
particularly his former denial of the Doric migration and his later theory
that the Achaeans were a first wave of Dorians, have found few adherents
among the historians and none among students of the dialects. See Nilsson,
Gott. Gel. Anz., 1914,526 ff. ; Buck, Class.Phil.XXI,16 ff.
P. 2, footnote 2. The theory referred to was advanced by Kretschmer,
Glotta 1, 9 ff. (the identification of Ionians with the Pelasgians does not
materially affect the argument and may be left out of account; it is not
repeated in his discussion in Sprache, pp. 75 ff.), and is applied in the archae-
ological field by Nilsson, Gott.Gel.Anz.1914,534 ff. If it is true, the Ionic
features of Arcado-Cyprian may be derived from an earlier Ionic stratum,
instead of from contact with an adjacent contemporaneous Ionic as sug-
gested on p. 7. But I still incline to the latter view.
Pp. 6, 7. The view referred to in the footnote is that which is elaborated
from the archaeological standpoint by Ridgeway, Early Age of Greece, and
from the linguistic standpoint by Meister, Dorer und Achaer. It has been
rejected by all critics. Cf. Ed. Meyer II, 72, and, on the linguistic side,
Fick,YVoch.f.Klass.Phil.l905,593ff. ; Thumb,NeueJb.l905,385ff.;Schwyzer,
I.F.Anz.XVIII,46 ff. ; Buck, Class.Phil.II,245,note. On Beloch's Achaean
theory, which is contrary to all probability and evidence, cf. references
cited above.
Achaean is a generic name for the Greeks in Homer, and is now attested
in Hittite inscriptions of the thirteenth century B.C. There is every reason
to believe that these Greeks were pre-Doric and that the dominant elements
in that period were the Aeolic (a name also attested in Hittite) and that
represented by the later Arcadian (the Ionic element is insignificant in the
Homeric story, though dominant in its final composition). Hence the term
may be used of all the pre-Doric Greeks, or, with exclusion of Ionic, of the
two then dominant elements. It is used in the latter sense by several
scholars. But Aeolic will continue to serve for the northern regions, leaving
Achaean as a convenient, if somewhat arbitrarily restricted, term for the
southern. Instead of this, to avoid any ambiguity, I have recently (Class.
Phil.XXI,19) suggested Arkadian, so spelled, to distinguish it from the
historical Arcadian. But here I have let Achaean stand as in the first
edition (the same use in Bechtel), its use in this book being clear, namely,
when applied to a prehistoric period, referring to the dialect group later
represented by Arcadian and Cyprian.
P. 7, end. Bechtel, Gr.Dial. passim, appeals most freely to prehistoric.
NOTES AND REFERENCES 297
mixture to account for differences within a given dialect, and in manycases where other factors seem more probable. Cf. Am.J.Phil.XLVII,297.
Pp. 8 ff. No mention is made of Macedonian, which, so far as we can
judge from the scanty remains, is a form of Greek, but detached at such
an early period that it is best not classed as one of the Greek dialects in
the ordinary sense. Yet it shows some notable points of agreement with
the neighboring Thessalian. Cf. Hoffmann, Die Makedonen.
3. Kuhner-Blass 1, 26 ff. and the literature cited. Thumb, Handbuch
der griech. Dial., passim. Wilamowitz, Textgeschichte der griechischen
Lyriker.
Although, for reasons stated in the Note, a detailed treatment of the
literary dialects is excluded from the plan of this book, the following
summaries for those other than Homeric, later Ionic, or Attic, may be of
service. They are arranged with references to the appropriate sections of
the grammar.
Alcaeus and Sappho
Texts : Diehl, Anthologica Lyrica;Lobel, Fragments of Sappho.
The language of Alcaeus and Sappho is substantially their native Lesbian,the characteristics of which, summarized in 201-203, 206-207, are nearly all
represented in the texts. Epic influence shows itself in the use of v movable, afew cases of lack of augment, the occasional a beside <r<r (82, 83), -5«pot besideMpcu, etc. (64), a few occurrences of gen. sg. -do, gen. sg. -oto, d**po», etc., aswell as in various other matters of prosody and phraseology. The texts containmany cases of hyper-Aeolic at, some of hyper-Aeolic pp, etc. ; also the spelling
ad = f, which is late (84), and various other corruptions.
The papyrus fragments, and likewise the quotations in late authors, scholiasts,
grammarians, so far as these latter have not been further corrupted in trans-
mission, reflect the current Alexandrian text. This latter very probably goesback to a redaction by earlier grammarians from Aeolic Asia Minor (some suchare known by name), who were familiar with the Aeolic of their time, say thelate fourth or early third century b. c. This hypothesis receives support fromthe treatment of final »jt, on, at, which in some of the Oxyrynchus texts, andlikewise in the verses of Balbilla (a woman of Hadrian's time who imitated the
Sappho of her copy), appear as 17, w, but at, a differentiation which accordsneither with contemporaneous practice nor with that of the poets' time, butagrees with that of some Lesbian inscriptions of the late fourth century (38).
Cf . Kehrhahn, K.Z.XLVI, 296 ff.
6. arpdros, /Spoxlw, AwSpore, rpoVrfv, xoAawt, kp.pcpp.kvov = elpxLppJvov, 6ptr€rov
(cf. dpirrrbv Hesych., from weak grade of tpiria) = kprerbv, mlkku (cf. <nr6Xe«ra-
o-raXeura Hesych.). So reropratbf in Theocritus. — 6. 6», 6vla, dvlapoi, Kbdapot.
8. <p&na etc., generally. But also hyper-Aeolic at = a, due to the regular
correspondence of aur to a% from avs (see below, to 77.3, 78). So nom. sg.
A/oXfoatt, KpoWdat*, poplatt (similar forms in Balbilla and the grammarians),further kirkpaurt, kirroaur beside krroa<rev {from xrodu = vrokw, see below),pAp.vaia, 6pvaurat, <paurd\ 8 sg. ipaun (cf. regular 3 pi. (f>auri), all these before <r,
more doubtful pjp»aift\ naxo-trap. (Some other cases in Diehl's text are withoutMS. authority and due to a wrong theory of at = 17 ; cf. Class.Phil.X, 216 ff.).
298 GREEK DIALECTS
9.7 with A pp. XP^*°»» roptpvplap, x***"*4* *vrfai«*i, o-vkUp, fiopUui, rltai, butgenerally « (Ifourtr, tup, etc.). — 18.1. ipos. — 18.3a. Arcpot. — 17. a/^6>wi, alfu.-
S4up.— 18 a. xlpHus, tcipvart. — 19.1. fdX«£at, fd/Scut, etc. = 8ta-. Hence by aneasy error Zaxpvhtvroi = daxpvkrroi. — 19.2-4. pi to p{ (after a consonant to e/>t),
whence pp, or with simplification p. Wppoxot, xtpp4xour\ w-epe0i)xao (cf . weppefrfr-
koto Hesych.), Wp dripiai (cf . Wpp dxdXw Theocr.), xop<p6pot>, vop<p6pa, &py6pa ;
Htppdpia, Hcpdpoto.— 22 with a. dxtf, upoi, far Urate, vcSutr. — 26. 17, u>, as #n7»>os,
J}X"S infin. -17*, gen. sg. wpavot (but also oparof, the explanation of which is
uncertain).— 81. "AXxaof, YL6.ov, guxdas, t6«, Xaxoijr, t6tj<t<u, xoe^*, etc.
—
86. aOwt, reuJw, rafots, fletforroj, «Vtoc6i|i, gc^t™ (also oWror, as in Pindar, butw as if d/rdra*).— 88. Regularly -a*, but frequently (in some papyrus texts,
always) -17, See above.41.2. 0do», <rdo», fidonai, xtpeHjKao, but Qvptitpwi (Horn, tfvpdwpofo) .
— 41.3. deXi»and dX/w.— 41.4. at, gen. pi. -«r, Uo<rel8ap, but xefirfopor, 'Afoao. — 42.1. <W^eaetc., but ipof. xebrecu, but otxWi Torift.— 42.8. t)xtr> ^X»"ero, xqros, infin. -77*, butwKtti, *7XM» Kayxiercu.— 42.4. <pi\ei, Ktirdypei.— 42.5,6. orxaXlorret, fop, gen. sg.
-«ot, etc. — 48. fcnr^wr, pavfoTjtt, etc.— 44.3. gen. sg. gen. sg. afftws, au5u«,
acc. sg. pQp beside r6o*. — 44.4. Ipipotp etc. o + «, x47. ^Sju, not tpatpx. For 3 sg. 0a«rt, see above, to 8. For SokI^oi^u the better
reading is Soxlpuapu. Forms like 7A014U, f<rrai/u, etc., quoted by the grammarians(cf . Hdn.II.826), are not confirmed even for the Alexandrian text.—49.2. «p*ro»,
Kp4rvj<rau.
62. Initial f before a vowel is so written or otherwise clearly attested for
the pronominal foTfft, por, fHkv, but generally ignored, as dV^r, fdWar, f8p*r,
fpYor, etc., without preventing elision or causing position length. (For the fewcases of hiatus, cf. Lobel, p. xxxi.)— 68. Intervocalic c lost, as xXfos, pfcu, etc.,
xcfu (as in Homer), weu8oi. (But oWrar, above, to 86).— 64 with b. From pfetc., f lost without lengthening of the preceding vowel, pApoi, xdXoj, *6pa, Wpat,TTtp6.Tu>v, i<r 01. But in one fragment of Alcaeus (Diehl 136) v-ouriX65e<poi (so MSS.)and irtp6.Ttop with first syllable long, both due to epic influence ; so probablytvvtKa for Horn, efrexa, though the history of this word is troublesome.— 66. /3po$a,
/SpododdxruXor, ppaSlpap, 0pdxea. — 67. Psilosis. — 67. xt6X«, probably epic.—68.2 with App. x4px*
,t^Xw, (arAXw) croXlw. — 74. dtppti, 4y4ppyp, IpAppti, rapo-
plppti, (SlppfiPTts here?). — 76. /36XXopat, p*\\tx6p*i8e. — 76. Sppxi, vppes, tp-ptpou*,
(finaroj cre\dpva, <pdevvoi, ipdvvov, CWdem. But once with X 5fo-x*X/oir. — 77.1,
79. kt4ppo.ii, 7^roT0, AyytXhai, djppare, ffvptppaura, x*PPat ' hyper-Aeolic ppin MppaKti, better 0u>pa«t. — 77.3. rawra, Moura, rXijflowa, Xiroura, pxiSidffaura,
plyeura, etc., 3 pi. dirvxptfrTOWi, 0«u<ri, f«tfi, 4xippop$et<n, etc.— 78. 8XJC. pi. -«uf,
nom. sg. m. partic. ofxeit, ^8ctt (= p«84up). — 80. Kbpccu, xtp*"*- — 82,
88. Usually <r<r, but also 0- (epic influence), pjffffop, pArot, &r<rot, &ra, *<rcro, rAwaat,WX«<ro>', ir^eucriv, yvrafrecro-iF, etc., ipSptfft, ipjUffiP, ffT^deaip, etc. — 84. Ctrdwr,
T4ff8u>p, pJff&op, etc.— 86 App. 6nrara = Io'Xoj, Md<rX?;t.— 89.3. KdXrjmuetc., p6t)V(m, -rtroiijpLpJpait, k\&wui, AporpAfiptp. Cf . also below, to 101.1. —92. twVXok. — 94.1. wn}p, rupop. — 94.3. kwtti.— 94.6. k&tI> KAppATa, k&\44mm,«dr, etc. (a uniformly in pap. texts), but also x^y, x^ir. — 94.7. kw&kI, xuvrt.—96-99. icdr t6, cdp. p^y, #cA* ire^dXat, xd/3/3aXc, etc., rdp 84, vkp pip, wip KetpdXat,
TepffKbreura, dx iroTipwp.— 101.1. dppiipiPt, dffipprroi, dffVPp4Ti)pu.— 102. p movablefrequent (epic influence).— 103. Recessive accent, attested by the grammarians,also shown in papyrus texts (so far as the accent is written at all), as KoBapop,
gen. pi. \6ypap, ra^ay, fuplpvav, etc., likewise Ztvt (for ZA>f).
104. Voc. sg. Af«o, gen. pi. -«r, dat. pi. -ouxi(p) but rati, acc. pi. -ait.—108. Gen. sg. once So (epic).— 106. Gen. sg. -w, rarely -cu> (epic), dat. pi.
-wc(r) but ro?», acc. pi. -on. — 107.3. xUtffffip etc.— 108.2. Acc. sg. d^Xd/3^r,
4pup4prip, etc., dat. sg. Atrrop/n?!, voc. sg. p«XAxx6pe(0> (cf . -a in AUa).— 109.2. roXtot
and roXiyof (epic). — 111. /5o<r(Xi7<f, tok^wp, etc. (above, to 48). But "Apcvt, gen.
NOTES AND REFERENCES 299
"A/xvot, acc. "A/xva (Horn. "Apiyf, 'Apyoi) with tv extended from nominative.—114. fa.— 116. Gen. w4turuw
t84Kuw.— 118.8c. Gen. 4fi4d*p,a4dtp,f46tp.— 119. d/vm,
O/ifiej, d/i^r), OmM")* and ififttcip.— 121.1. 4ft avrat, tf/i avrwt. — 125. icijpos. —t4ovtoi (rta&rai, rea&rap) — routOroi, from a *reioi — roios (cf . Cret. dreios = inroiot,
ISO), with loss of i (81). — 128. Dat. sg. rfot, dat. pi. rWir= Horn, rty etc.
Cf. 9 App.— 129.2. tfrrcvrt, 0TTimt, gen. sg. Jttw (cf. 9 App.), dat. pi. 6roiat
(?cf. Lobel, p. xlvii).— flinroTa, fcrrwre, Anrofey.— 188.4. xiJXw, dXXi/i, rtfifc,
fr«wf.— 182.6. Trfrroi.— 182.9. 5ra, r6ra, dXXora.— 188.6. dr.— 184.1,2. a*, kc,
jceK.— 185. dr, dxtf, ford, e/t, redd.
188.1. rlBriffda etc. — 188.6. rfoax*' etc., but 4<rrd$rt<rap (epic).— 148. 4*d-X«<r<ro, xoXd^o/tuf.— 148.1 App. frra3«ap6MaKe.— 147.2. rtBpdtci\p. — 147.8. XtXd-
iicyeybvwp, etc.— 150. xaXdwojur. — 158. *x'7»' ©tc. — 154.2. t^upat. —155.2. pcAfrAfi', T9\4ff(h)w. — 157. icdXrium etc., <pCkrtv$a, tpop^putda^ 4*6r)wxepy
€iutx^fJ^POi1 Hipphpfkun, x^Xauri, IraJpeiref, xoX^icvri, Slvrqvrei (cf . a), ofrett, pJ8ets.
But also thematic forms, as *7p«, xatf*>i», 6pKa\4orr*t, tot4optcu.— 159. d8urij«,
to0iJw.— 161.2. 6piiftfuf xor4orrat beside dji^Mrdrarcu, 4icrerorafi4pa.— 161.2 a App.-aw = usual -«w, in ifartparav, 4-rr6natp (and fV7-6a«r', above, to 8 ; cf . eVrod^tEur.).— 162.8. Soxlfiufu = «0Ki/*dfa.— 162.7. 4tt!x>n*p. — 168.3. fjt. — 168.8. f<r*a
and tWa. — 164.1. /9a<nXiJioj, rtp.repVnia.— 164.2. iXX&tis = r\aoi, like Horn.
Vocabulary : d-ypet, cf . d7^« in Glossary. <ttAX« = otAXcu, pface (App. 68. 2).n&T€iaai = xarowrot, but from a different root (cf. Lith. minti, tread).
Alcman
Text : Diehl, Anthologica Lyrica.
The language of Alcman agrees with Laconian in its general Doric features,
and in several others that were not general Doric, as 17, w, not «, ov (25), infin.
-rip (153.2), acc. pi. -us (106), 4p6- = 4\9- (72), xdppup (80}, etc. But some of thespecial Laconian peculiarities were ignored. So certainly the change of inter-
vocalic <r (59.1), of which there is no trace. So probably the Lac. 88 = { (84),
which occurs only in one MS. of one passage (Diehl no. 100). Alcman probablywrote f, for which <r5, frequent in the texts, was a late spelling. The v for $
(64) was much later than Alcman's time, but is frequent in the texts, especially
in certain words, as aiol = deol. The 1 for e in this and some other forms repre-
sents a Laconian pronunciation (9.6), but one that is ignored in the spelling of
the majority of forms (6p4u>p, aMopri, etc.), and very likely by Alcman himself.
In the matter of spelling, aiol may owe its t as well as the cr to the redaction of
grammarians
.
The most conspicuous Lesbian feature in Alcman, as also in other lyric
poetry, is the use of Lesbian participial forms like fxowra » Xuroura, 0eura, etc.
(77.8). Such forms are so frequent in Alcman as to indicate that his practice
was uniform in this class and that exceptions in the text are to be suspected,
not only xafMowrtp with its Att.-Ion. ou, but also Xa/9w<r' (Diehl no. 28), which,though good Laconian, rests on an emendation. It was only the Lesbian parti-
cipial form that was adopted, not the general Lesbian treatment of vowel +which is not attested for other categories, not even the analogous Mofra as in
Pindar, but Mw<ra, and never in third plural forms. KXeppd (Diehl no. 1.44} is aLesbian form (76), which may go back to the poet. Forms that are Lesbian,but also current in epic, as infin. -/i*rat, dat. pi. 7ral8wv^ etc., may be groupedwith other examples of epic influence. Such are the frequent use of p movable(102), <r beside <r<r, as rWot, rhaos (82), yoipara^ Sovpl (54), the latter wronglyemended to 8wpl (Diehl no. 77 ; but Lac. 8opfl or 8opf), vp6ri (185.6), 8 pi. fxowr*»V
300 GREEK DIALECTS
8. d, Sdpoi, dpipa, etc. — 9.6. o-tof, ^pitrluv, aieiS^s, ipyipiop, warfxfAcicn, butWo, Mop, oIp4opti, etc.— 10.1. Icy>6*, also Arfam (cf. Theocr. xu££at), as in lateAtt. = irltae.— 10.3. 67ra etc., 7a.— 26. 17, a>, asxifpot, xVP^i ^M*** tapavbv, Muxra,gen. sg. -<•>, acc. pi. -w (but some cases of «, ou left In text).— 41.1.
TOT-fadw.— 41.2. 0u*, S sg. opt. *uc(?.— 41.2. dW. — 41.4. 'AX*M«»S 'AXxpAr,xatam, gen. pi. -dp.— 42.1. f-rr], Ap&ij, 1fp.
— 42.6. uncontracted «o, ew, or 10, 10(above, to 9.6).
62. fdvairrt, fi(k*, f&dvi etc. (f written in some sources, but mostly restored).— 63. W/TIOP, afotpopipai, but tpm, AXtor, etc.— 61. irrl etc., rtf. — 64. o*to/, rap-<t4pox, <ra\cw<ro-, ^dXXti, etc.— 68 and 88 App. p\ijp — 8fktap. y\4vu, y\i<papor= /3\6rw, f}\i<papop.— 72. ivBouTa, k4pto.— 76. 1jp*P, dpJs, etc., but k\cvv& (Lesb.).— 77.3. Lesb. partic. forms ?xoto
*a«
<ptpoura, Xirowra, ipBolca, \vdcT<ra, etc.
—
79. x^**— 90. Kdppcov.— 82, 83. rbcvoi, r6cos, 48av<raro, ivaaplpai, ralSeaai, etc.— 84. Usually f or late <r8, as pd<r8up etc., once 68, KaOaplSSijp. — 94. k-^p, k^ttI,
Kuwiopav. — 96, 99. kA(t) tAp, xapalpup.— 102. v movable frequent.
104. Gen. pi. -ar, dat. pi. -auri, -att.— 106. Gen. sg. -w, acc. pi. -o>s, dat. pi.
-ourt(i'), -ott.— 107. Nom. sg. pAxaps, like Cret. pjalrvps. Dat. pi. ral&t<rai etc.—118. Gen. Wo, fifap. Dat. /uot, rot, rfr. Acc. W, W, r«f, rtf, rfr. — 119. dpUty
dpdwp, etc. — 120. dp6s, fa, fftptA, a<pots, fftpcrtpun. — 122. Nom. pi. ral. —126. KTjvo%. — 132.2. atirti. —132.7. Jr.— 132.9. 8ica, voica, toko, also Biota. —134.1. al.— 134.2. ica (Ap in Diehl no. 81, but improbable). — 136. it, xeW,vport.— 138.3. rap^aopet, dppitapes.— 138.4. alviovri, ^n-/ (eu5ou<rip, ?x°wir epic,if genuine).— 138.6. Mpap.— 142. appJ^aro. — 142a. dpvlxv*-— 163.2. 4>alw^p
etc. (mostly corrected from -tp or -eir).— 164. ^m** etc., fSperai.— 163.3. ijf.
— 163.8. wapirrow.— Note also aor. tyewro, as in Hesiod, Sappho, etc., likewiseK^iTo = kAto.
Pindar and Bacchylides
Cf . Schone, Leipziger Studien fiir klass. Phil. XIX, 181 ff. Texts : Pindar,Schroeder
;Bacchylides, Blass-Suess.
The retention of original a = Att.-Ion. 17, together with a from 00 a« = Att.-Ion. ew, w, is the most conspicuous characteristic of the choral lyric, and theonly non-Att.-Ion. feature which prevails with any approach to consistency(even this not complete) and persists in the choruses of Attic tragedy. Theweight of a-forms is further increased by the choice of Att.-Ion. a, not Dor. 77,
from at (wear = Dor. pikijp, etc.).
Of the general Doric characteristics (cf . 223), which are really common tothe West Greek dialects and partly to Boeotian and Thessalian, only a fewappear frequently, some occasionally, and others not at all. Thus Pindar, whouses much more Doric than Bacchylides (or Simonides), has usually 3d pi. -orrt,
infin. -per = -vat, frequently { in forms like KareipApt^ep, t6 beside <rtf, Hp beside<rot, rarely rdita beside rftrt (and only Art, vore), and never *a, xpdrot, (f)Uart,3 sg. 1jt, 1 pi. -pes, but only the Att.-Ion. Ap (or Aeol. «(*)), TpGnot, dKwrt,f,P, -PAP.
Aeolic features, occurring also in Homer, are *«(*) = Ap, the double nasals inAppes etc., x\eepp6i (both P. and B.), perf. part, with pt {rttppltcoprat etc.).
Specific Lesbian, in Pindar regularly Moura, Qtpoura, etc., frequently 3 pi. -owt(in B. only MoTca beside Mowra).
Pindar has a few cases of 4p with acc, sometimes attributed to his nativeBoeotian. But Delphian influence is perhaps more probable. There is no clearevidence that the poet's language was affected by his local dialect.
8. a most consistently in broad categories which could have only a in Doric,as the endings of a-nouns of the first declension, non-present tenses and deriva-tives of verbs in -ow, suffix -ros, -toto», personal endings -pap, -vdap. In in-
NOTES AND REFERENCES 301
dividual words Doric a usually retained, as pArrjp, b\86s, <f>dpM, but occasionally
Att.-Ion. 17 (at least in our texts, and need not be rejected), as 4>^pA (B.^, which,though a hybrid form, is not stylistically offensive beside genuine Doric rjpa.
13. Non-Doric lephs (but <r/ctap6t), 'Aprepus, ore, wore, r6re, rarely rbita, neverica, ya.— 26. ei, ov, not 17, a>.— 41.1. Att.-Ion. a, not Dor. 77, as puc&p, meat, rt/ta*,
<ri/Xara<, etc.— 41.2. rt/twrrej etc.— 0dos, oalxppwv (B.) and (xwcppwv.— 41.3. dAior,
aXtot. — 41.4. Gen. sg. m. -a, sometimes -40 (P.), gen. pi. -dp, dt, Uoaetddup,
TlocetSap, \a6t (but MevAar etc.), pads, flws, {i/i-dow, {(/vara, (Jirdaji', Koivavi, eta —42.1. trea, /3Aea, etc., rarely -17. ic4ap, *ap, ^po» (P.). — 42.3,4. rpeis, 0tXet, etc.
— 42.6. eo or ev, as gen. sg. -eos, -«/», 0tXloira, 0iXeO»raj.— 42.6. 0tX^wv etc.
—
43. paa i\ijes etc., also AgiXXlof etc.— 49.2,4. Tpd<pu>,Tpdx<»>, rdp-put.— 65a. ir^rftTot.
62. Former f mostly ignored in prosody, but sometimes effective, especially in
the case of reflexive ol. — 63. Once dvdrap for d(f)drav.— 64. p&pos, x6pa, 6poi
and less commonly povpos, icotpa, oupof.— 61. 4<plitri, <f>4popri, etc. (beside Lesb.or Ion. ©--forms, see below, to 138.4), totI (beside rp6s), t6 (beside <nJ), but ef<o<7t,
Uoffti&dv (once perhaps noretoapos).— 68.2. tfijp. — 76. Lesb. dupxs etc., KXetvxfc,
mXc5erv6s. — 77.3. Lesb. MoTaa, in Pindar regularly <p4poura etc., and frequently8 pi. -otai. — 82, 83. 6caos, Scos, re\4<r<rai, re\4cai, etc.— 86 App. 4<r\6s (P.).
—
88 App. y\4<papop.— 94. <njr, xifK, x«T«i etc - — W. d? frequent, rarely rap, <rar,
as *-dp to56j, wdp xetP^*i fdpQpup, k6lp v6pMv. — 96 App. xipo&ot, tctp auras.—102. v movable frequent.
106-106. Gen. sg. masc. -a, sometimes -do, gen. pi. -a*-, dat. pi. -ait, -auri. —106. Gen. sg. -ov, also frequently Horn, -oto, dat. pi. -<kt, -o«rt. — 107.3. vbiecai
etc. frequent. Horn, wardpos etc. — 109.1. -«, -to5, etc. — 111. -ei/s, -170*, and-^05.— 114-116. wpCrros, not Dor. wpdroj, efiroo-i, not Dor. (p)lKari.— 118. 4yu,
4y4p, n$ and <rtf;gen. o~4o, <r46ep ; dat. 4pu>l, noi, col, rot, tIp, oi, If (?) ; acc.
(re, £, vip.— 120. re6s, ^6$, and 06s, 6s;
a/xos, vpM, <r<p6s, and dpArepos etc. —122. ral, rol, and al, oi. — 126. Art. as rel. frequent. — 132.9. r6/ta rarely.
— 134.1. </, never al.— 134.2. dp and ice, xep, never «a.— 136.4. 4s, els, andrarely 4v in Pindar. — 136.6. we8d beside usual /irrd. — 136.7. dpupl frequent. —138.2. 4<plrjTi, but rWr)<Ti, 8l6u<ri. — 138.3. -pep, not -p*t. — 138.4. In Pindar 4vrl,
<t>avrl, <p4povri, etc. usually, but also Lesb. -ouri(v). In B. usually -ovai(p), rarely
-opti.— 138.5. f/Sar, T/0ev, ^dnep, etc. — 142. Kareipdp^ep, rcudrtgai', etc. (beside
forms with <ro-, <r). — 142 a. 0p«x««- — 147.2. 7e7d*cetv, xexXdoetp. — 147.8. Tetppl-
KOPras, Kex^dSopras.— 163.1. -<tr. — 154. -pep, also -/x*voi, -vat.— 162 App. Ura/xi
= olJa. — 163. 3 pi. in Pindar 4rrl, once tlclp, in B. tlal. 8 sg. imperf . Hp, not ^s.
Theocritus
Cf . Magnien, Le syracusain litt^raire, et l'idylleXV de The<>crite, M.S.L.XXI,49 ff. Text: Wilamowitz.
The Sicilian literary Doric that appears in the scanty fragments of Epichar-mus and Sophron and in the corrupt texts of other Sicilian and Italiot writers,
but is best known from Theocritus, is based mainly on the Doric of Syracuse,though most of its characteristics are common to other Doric dialects. Its
striking difference from the language of Pindar is due not so much to Sicilian
peculiarities, though there are some, as to its much more thoroughgoingadherence to Doric.
Theocritus imitated various literary dialects, the epic (XII, XXII), theLesbian lyric (XXVIII-XXX), the mild Doric of the choral lyric (XVI-XVIII,XXIV). But most of the poems are in the fuller Doric, based mainly on theSicilian Doric of Epicharmus and Sophron and of his native Syracuse, but withmany epic forms (Ap, k«, el, p movable, gen. sg. -oto, dupes, freeco-i, etc.) and theLesb. Motaa, *xot*a i e^°- It is to these that the following ummary applies.
302 GREEK DIALECTS
8. d regularly. Rarely Att.-Ion. t;, as in Horn, phrase ply* ical K&prot. Hyper-Doric a in tyuvvt (but this in a Lesb. poem), other cases doubtful. — 13. EpicUp6i (lap6t in Epich., Sophron), but a>ua.p6s, *a, 70, 5*a, etc. — 26. rj and «,mostly w but also ou, with great fluctuation in MSS., e.g. fjvdt^ tltUi, gen.sg. -w, Kutpa, Kodpa. —41.1. 6pijre etc. — 41.2 with App. Normal Dor. w in opwr,
ovywrri, Teipuifxtvoi, etc. Hyper-Dor. a in 2 sg. aor. ^rd^a, inrdcra. of some MSS.But retyam (likewise orrdrret in Epich.) is from -du> (Horn. xeir4a»*-), andTcXam, rapeXairi are for -dm from 7eXa-, Aa- (162.4).— 41.4. i*, gen. sg. -a,
also epic -do, gen. pi. -dv, etc.— 42.1. ditfea etc., but 2 sg. mid. -17* from -«at.—42.3,4. tv/xeviet, <pi\hi, etc., but usually contraction.— 42.6. to or cv, gen. -«os,
-CVf ,ibrra, tZvra, etc. — 42.6. 4u>r, (piXtwy, but fUt. 6oku>, d£w, etc. — 43. pa<ri\rjo\
etc. (also -*os). — 44.3. Adpwt = Adpoos, gen. sg. -<*>. — 62,63. No f.— 64. xwpa
(icovpa), fxuva and xopa, /u6m. — 61. eficart, rtf, xXaWov, rfthfTi, irrl, etc. — 72. $p0or,
(iimurros.— 77.3. Lesb. Moura, fxowra » e^c «— 82, 88. faros, 6Vo$, trfferai, etc. —84. f and 0*8.— 86 App. iuxkos.— 94. ic^r, jc^i, x^^Pt etc « — 86. d», wdo, Wp,«dr tu, tot tot, etc. — 102. p movable frequent. — 104-10& Gen. sg. masc. -d
(rarely epic -do), gen. pi. -dr, dat. pi. -ait, -oto't(r), acc. pi. -d* frequent. —106. Gen. sg. -« (and epic -010), dat. pi. -ott, -wj(r), acc. pi. -«$, sometimes -05.
— 107.3. v&rrt<r<n etc., also epic Mwat(v).— 111. ^aciXrjos etc. (and -tot).—114, 116. Toarot, Ttroptt, than (cf. Heracl. /retort).— 118. Nom. ri>
;gen. l/*evt,
ftcv, rev*, rev, rlfer ; dat. 4pdw, pot, W*, rot, ol ; acc. nJ, W, rl», wr.— 119. Lesb.
&mm, v/i^Kf, etc. — 120. reot, Ws, d^iot. — 122. ro(, tcU, and oi, ai.— 126. rrjvos. —129.2. 6Vti, omroVa. — 132.2. njvti.— 132.6. irai, Tamil.— 182.6. rij, 6r»>, T170V
(or r«W«?).— 182.7. J.— 182.9. 6*a, t6ko, t6<co, 6V*a.— 188.4. froot.— 134.1. ai
and e/.— 184.2. «a, £>, and *tf(r).— 136.6. toW, rarely wpot.
188. 2 sg. avplaSts etc., beside usual -«tj. 3 sg. Tl$Tjriyxpolifri. 1 pi. \4yopxi
etc. 3 pi. <rrf, <pavrl, X^om, etc.— 141. ^<ro"ecrot and tvvrrai, ohrtvpw and ofrerat,
etc.— 142. xaP^V^ tpya&i1,
de<TTl£a<ra, etc. — 142 a. *Xa/£.— 143. 7eXdo-o-a«.
—
147.1. 8c6oUu>i reirotfetf, ire^fret, etc. — 163. -tir (or -^r) and -€F. — 164. 0<>cr,
^/icr, etc.— 167. Once wo06pvjpn with Lesb. type.— 161.2. roSopevea, irvXtiJ^w.— 161.2 a App. ittwbpoatv. — 162 App. fira/u = oTJa.— 163. rfrW, ijs. Glossary,Ww. Xijit, Xdm.
4. Kirchhoff, Studien zur Geschichte des griechischen Alphabets, 4th ed.
Roberts, Introduction to Greek Epigraphy. Larfeld, Griechische Epi-
graphik, 3d ed., 204 ff.
Facsimiles of archaic inscriptions in Roberts, and Roehl, Imagines in-
scriptionum graecarum antiquissimarum, 3d ed. ;photographs in Kern,
Inscriptiones graecae.
Kirchhoff's map needs some revision in detail, e.g. Rhodes should be
colored red. Cf. Wiedemann, Klio VIII, 523 ff., IX, 364.
The remarkable discoveries of the last decades in Crete and elsewhere
have brought a new conception of the antiquity and variety of systems of
writing in the eastern Mediterranean region. But they do not occasion
any material revision of the traditional belief that the immediate source
of the historical Greek alphabet was the Phoenician. That is, it was an
alphabet which became known to the Greeks through the Phoenicians and
was and is still commonly termed the Phoenician alphabet, though it
probably did not originate with the Phoenicians and was certainly not
NOTES AND REFERENCES 303
exclusively Phoenician, but rather a North Semitic or Canaanitic alphabet
This alphabet of twenty-two letters was a unit in system, that is, in the
number, order, and value of the letters; but it was still plastic in the
forms of the individual letters. The same is true of the simplest Greek
alphabet of twenty-three letters. Its essential unity as a system is strik-
ingly shown in the uniform adaptation of five Semitic characters of conso-
nantal value to the designation of the vowels a, c, t, o, v. At the same time,
the forms of the letters show radical local differences in the earliest
inscriptions, and many of these beyond doubt reflect variants existing in
the Semitic alphabet.
The earliest Greek inscriptions of determinate date— that is, of date
fixed by persons or events mentioned in the text— are from the beginning
of the sixth century b.c. By comparison with these, other inscriptions
that show more archaic forms of the alphabet are assigned to an earlier
date— how much earlier is a matter of rough estimate. Epigraphists
formerly maintained an ultra-conservative attitude under which manyarchaeologists have grown restive. Kirchhoff, whose lead was followed by
others, never ventured to suggest for any known inscription an earlier
date than the second half of the seventh century. But it is altogether
probable that the earliest of the Theran and Cretan inscriptions are from
the eighth century or earlier, and that the earliest Attic inscription, that
of the famous dipylon vase, is not later than the eighth century.
The interrelations of the local alphabets show that the latter were
already established in Greece in the period of the great western coloniza-
tion, in the eighth century. The Corinthian alphabet was carried to
Corcyra, the Chalcidian to Italy, etc. It is quite otherwise for the very
much earlier period of eastern colonization. There are no such relation-
ships between the alphabets of the Asia Minor coast and the Aegean isles
and those of the mainland regions from which the colonization started.
The distribution of alphabets has no relation to the distribution of dialects,
which does reflect the earlier conditions. The adoption of a native syllabary
by the Greeks of Cyprus is striking evidence that the Greek alphabet was
unknown when they left the Peloponnesus— if any such evidence were
needed for a period so early (for there is evidence that the Greeks were estab-
lished in Cyprus by the thirteenth century b.c.)
If we take into account the fact that the earliest writings were presum-
ably on perishable material, such as merchants' accounts on papyrus, and
further recall that the Phoenician activity in mercantile marine began in
the twelfth century and reached its height in the next few centuries, one
may take the tenth century as a conservative estimate of the date of the
304 GREEK DIALECTS
introduction and adaptation of the Phoenician alphabet, while a still earlier
date, the eleventh or even the twelfth century, is not excluded. (ThePhoenician alphabet, formerly known only from the early ninth century, is
now known from the thirteenth.) There is also some reason to believe
that the alphabet reached the Greek-speaking world by more than one
route, and at different times; for example, Asia Minor by an overland
route, the Aegean isles by sea. But the precise history of its earliest
dissemination must remain obscure.
The earliest and universal modification of the Phoenician alphabet,
apart from the use of the aleph, he, yod, ayin to express the vowels a, c, t, o,
was its increase from twenty-two to twenty-three letters by the differentia-
tion of the wau. In its original consonantal value (tr) and in its alphabetic
position the wau was represented by F, which must be a development of
one of its variant forms (note the Cretan *V and >*)> while Y, which is
closest to the usual Phoenician form, was used for the vowel v and given
a place at the end of the alphabet. The four sibilants were taken over, LI, M, ^, but were not yet stabilized in value ; either M or ^ = <r, I some-
times = {, as Ther. Cor. Icvs, I sometimes = to- (?) as Cret. olos, later ottos.
The history of the supplementary letters, <D, X, V, has been the subject
of endless discussion. The following is a brief statement of what nowseems probable (based in part upon the important observations of Kretsch-
mer, AJMJCXI, 423 ff.). All three were first employed to supplement the
$ = 0 by signs for the other two aspirates,<f>
and x (for o-combinations,
( and the use of single letters was later and leas general). The first two
may be in fact derived from the theta by simplification in two ways, $ to
<D (sometimes 0) by omission of one bar, © or ® to -f- or X by omission
of the circle. The V, of which the guttural value, as in the western alphabet
and in Lycian, is the earlier, represents a rival method of indicating the
guttural aspirate, namely by a variant form of the kappa, one which had
perhaps come in by another than the main route of the alphabet. The
kaph of the Moabite stone( f ) is similar to Y as well as to X, and that of
the Byblus inscriptions is precisely V.
Both X (+) and Y (V) had, then, originally guttural value. In the
western alphabet Y = X was preferred, but the combination of guttural + or,
in which the stop was also aspirated (cf . Attic iSo^a-t, fypa^cc), but perhaps
differed somewhat from the usualx» was sometimes written X^, e.g. archaic
Boeot. apyuporoX^ot, Rhod. *vAt+S, TTpaXZtooo (no. 93, beside Xc'SVa).
Generally this spelling X^ was simplified to X = £In the eastern alphabet X = x was preferred. This is the one common
feature of the eastern group, for there is divergence in the notation of £
NOTES AND REFERENCES 305
and \jt. In Attica and some of the islands (the light blue of Kirchhoff's
map) the normal spelling was and <t>^, as in Att. c^o^crc, $ypa<fxre.
Another rare designation of the guttural combination was at Naxos(no. 6), in which is a differentiated form of B, or H£ at Amorgos
('AAeH^ot IGJUI.vii.142). But in the Ionic alphabet, with which those
of Megara, Corinth, and Argos agree in this respect, the J became fixed in
the value of £, and as a pendant to this, to indicate the labial + <r also by
a single letter, the old guttural sign V, left free by the settled use of X = x»
was arbitrarily given its new value of\J/.
Such a history may be summarized in the following scheme
:
Semitic alphabet : aleph to tau, 22.
I. Earliest Greek : a, simplest form, A to Y, 23 ;b, with (D = <f>, Y or
X (+) = x»26 (M or $ = <r, I and J not stabilized in value, variant
forms of many letters).
II A. Earliest West Greek : II 6. Earliest East Greek
:
As in I b, but Y = x, XS (or As in I b, but X = * (or
YS) =t,<DZ= ^ D$, Ht)Ill A. Usual West Greek : III B. Ionic :
As in II A, but X = & disuse As in II B, but I = & Y = ^,
of I, and locally of F, M or H = rj, addition of Q = oi
;
3, and ?. eventual loss of F» M, ?•
Hence
IV B. Standard Greek alphabet of
24 letters (26 - 3 + 1).
A few of the most striking variants in letter forms are :
A. > (as in Phoen.) Athens once, ft, h.
B. ^ Crete. ^, £ Thera. rp Corinth. £ Argos. \\ Melos etc.
C Naxos etc.
r. r, |s a, <, cE. § frequent in Boeotia. Corinth etc. X Sicyon.
F. ^ Crete. Ys Crete. >A Pamphylia. C Chalcis etc. E frequent in
Boeotia, sometimes elsewhere.
H. B- Cnidus. = £ Naxos. r Heraclea etc.
@. ®, ©, 0. Rarely 0, <D, B-
I. S, 3 Athens (once), Crete, Thera, etc. % Corinth.
A. Is A, V- V Argos.
M. t**% 3 Mantinea.
II. P, ^ Crete, Boeotia, etc. C Crete.
2. t. i Sparta.
306 GREEK DIALECTS
^ 5. For other examples from the Lesbian poets, see p. 297. (3pom is
probably an Aeolic form, Class.PhiLII,275.
Bechtel is clearly wrong in not recognizing op = op in Arcadian, andomitting to mention some of the decisive evidence.
In derivatives of ypdffxa other Argolic examples of ypxxfr- are ypo^xi,
&yyp<xf>d1 iyypofya, ypo$U. avyypofjxK occurs also at Delphi, &vriyp<xf>ov in
Anaphe, ypo<fnvf in a Doric xoivrj inscription of Stymphalus. On the con-
trast with verbal forms and the question of Mel. Tpojxov or ypojxnv, cf.
Class.Phil.XX,140 ff.
Delph. Awfcpujv, shrine of Artemis Laphria, named from an Aetolian
town (tv Ad<f>py) near Calydon. Cf. Ditt.Syll.366.
- 8. Att. iiprjvrj, Kprjvrj point to original ij in the root syllable, but other
dialects have d, Ipdya (tipava, dprjva, Iprjva are late hybrid forms), tcpdvcL.
They are apparently from different forms of4the root. The first syllable
of dmvrj is also difficult; cf. Wackernagel, I.F.XXV,327. Likewise a
secondary spiritus asper (cf. 58 c) which appears in Boeot. Hcpoxa and in
a late koivt? form attested by Coptic transcriptions and ^i/jtJvus in a late
Cretan inscription.
v 8 a. Brugmann-Thumb, 37 ff. But the theory of Attic reversion is
disputed.
V 9. Solmsen,K.Z.XXXII,513ff.; Rh.M.LVII,600ff. For Boeotian details,
Sadee, 220 ff. ;Buttenwieser, I.F.XXVIII,5 ff.
In Lesbian the spelling is uniformly c in most forms, as 0coc, «W, etc.,
hence forms like xpva-i&s = ^pvcrco? have been regarded as formed with
suffix -co?. But I am now inclined to the belief that Lesbian shares in
the same phonetic tendency, though this shows itself in the spelling
(cf. the fluctuation in other dialects) only where especially favored,
namely, in the case of \pvaioq, etc., also ScvSptov, (tvkujl, xwta, popuus, by
parallel suffixes -tos etc.;further, in the case of tuik, rlourw (cf . Horn, ri^
oreowiv), also gen. sg. oVrw, probably (cf. 19) from *oVtuo (cf. Horn, ottco),
by rts.
In Arcadian i occurs before a front vowel in dirvStet = diroScct, AvkXuu.
= Ev«A«ia ; so also -ct to -a, whence -I in dat. sg. irXrfii, <frt, Upt, etc. Cf.
Hermann, I.F.XXXV,164 ; Bechtel, 1,322. Before other vowels we have
regularly c, as &os etc. Hence in dirvkuavat (no. 184.20), which is most
probably connected with Acio?, AauVw, Boeot -XuuVw, the t is not easily
explained as in the Boeotian form, and probably rests in some way on the
earlier a. Shall we assume a *AcIoa>, whence *Xucxd, *AIoa> (cf . ttoXZ, above) ?
A quite different etymology and interpretation is urged by Thurneysen,
Glotta XII,145.
NOTES AND REFERENCES 307
In two late decrees of Corcyra and Epidamnus occurs 0capoc, but the
change is not otherwise attested for the Corinthian dialect.
^10. Cf. Meister, Ber.Berl.Akad.1910,153 ff. ;Plassart, B.C.H.XXXVIII,
165.
v 13.1. Buck, Class.Phil.11,253. uxpo? is placed here rather than under 12
because of its different range. So also Thess. Kta/xov = Kxipwv. Like fucpky
puapfc are 7rveAos, irvaXos, the latter in Argolic.
v 16. Arc. (Orchomenus) yet = vfj, vol is another by-form (cf . a, ai, 17,
134.1). In vr/arcs = Horn, vctaro? the vrj- is probably a by-form seen in
Hesych. and perhaps yrfik (Brugmann, I.F.XI,274). For "Apaav
beside "Aprjav, "Aprja, cf. Horn, dpi/tot, otpcto? (Fraenkel, I.F.XL,84).7 17. Schulze, Gott.Gel.Anz.1897,904
;Brugmann, I.P.Anz.IX,13. But
other evidence of Lesbian epenthesis is inconclusive. Cf. 47 and p. 298.
v 18. Outside of Aeolic, cf. irepuDptata (IG.XIV,352) = mtrtpui»purta from
irtptopttto (Fraenkel, K.Z.XLII,238). But here possibly influence of words
in -cote, -€o-lo, rather than phonetic change.
v 19. Solmsen, K.Z.XXXIV,554 ff. ; Rh.M.LVIII,612,LIX,493 ff. Buck,
Class. Phil.11,270. Kretschmer, Wackernagel Festschrift, 192 ff.
v 19.3. Cf. Thess. #eua*TTiot, Klio XVIII,261.
20. For 'Afi<t>LKTiov€?,,
A/a<£uctvovcs, see Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXI,429,669
;
for alsripyaras, alavfAvqTrp, Solmsen, Beitrage, 58 ff., where /aoAv/JSo? beside
poXx/Sos and some other similar cases are discussed.
If 2vk<cwiv (no. 1, A) is the correct reading, the fluctuation may be due
to the foreign origin of the name.
v 25 a. BechteFs formulation (II passim) of the conditions, namely 17, <oby
lengthening but ct, ov by contraction, fits many of the facts but is opposed
by others. The further belief that the latest lengthening, that arising from
vf etc., sometimes resulted in a closer vowel than the other lengthenings,
serves to account for Cret. ctEvio?, but apart from this the evidence is slight.
Cf. the author's criticism of Bechtel's view in Am.J.Phil.XLVII,299 ff.
If in the archaic Cretan inscriptions BftEv and ptoXEv are to be under-
stood as rjfttv, fxBXcv = later fjpLTpr, poXrjv, as is probable, the note to no. 110,
p. 261, requires modification, and the transcription -cv, -pxv is preferable
for the Law-Code. But apart from some lingering doubt, it has not seemed
worth while to make the numerous changes in the text.
^ 25 c. For Att. xIA«h etc. cf. Wackernagel, I.F.XXV,326 ff.
v25 d. For Mi etc. cf. Kretschmer, Wiener Eranos 1909,123.
For Att.-Ion. SovXos, Boeot SovXos (Attic loan-word?), Cret. &>Ao?, cf.
Buttenweiser, I.F.XXVIII,60;Lambert, GlottaVI,lff.
;Fraenkel, SGDI.
IV, p. 1054.
308 GREEK DIALECTS
J 27. The view of Thumb, I.F.XXXI,226, that the ct in these verbal
forms is due to the analogy of infinitives in -civ rather than to phonetic
change, is certainly wrong.
In various dialects occur forms in oa for cua, pointing to dissimilation
of the first a, e.g. Att Ti/vcea beside Tipatcvs, Phthiot. McAircia beside
McXmucvs (Ditt.Syll.546), Heracl. irportpua. = nportpaua. Cf. Wackernagel,
I.FJCXV,331 ff.
„ 28. Meg. tE& (Schwyzer 148) may also stand for ti}6c (cf. 132.6), but
tcISc is the more common type.
28 a. The lexicons give cTcruri?, doubtless because of riots. But there is
no evidence that the penult was short, and, while the word seems not to
occur in the Attic inscriptions, the spelling cWcum is decidedly the moreusual in the papyri (Mayser, Gram.d.Papyri,91), thus agreeing with Ion.
iTcrciois (SGDI.5532.17) and Arc. iarums (no. 18.32). The introduction of
the strong grade of the root is due to the influence of the verbal forms.
v 28 d. Noteworthy is the early appearance of the spelling El in El/x£
which occurs in a number of sixth century inscriptions, not only Corin-
thian, but also Attic (as in no. IB), Eretrian, Boeotian, etc.
v 30. In late Cretan also occasional confusion of ot and v, Xvpi'Aos = Xoe
ptXos, and conversely UoCtuk (no. 113) = usual Hvrios for Hvdios ;frequent
confusion, somewhat later, in the Koanfj of other regions.s
33 a. For av = cv, cf. Nachmanson, Eranos X 1,239 ;Kretschmer, Glotta
IX,213. AvkXUul is an Arcadian place-name in an Argive inscription.
" 34 a. For toto = tovto, cf. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXIX,553 ff.
v 35 a. Cf. Schulze, Quaestiones Epicae, 52 ff. ; GottGel.Anz.1897,904.
Hoffmann 11,430 ff. Solmsen, Untersuchungen, 169 ff.
v38. For io,
-7J,but -di, in texts of the Lesbian poets, see p. 297.
v39. For Attic cf. Meisterhans 36 ff.
v 41.1 a. Arcadian has rj in crasis (kciti IG.V .2.113), and there is no
reason as yet to doubt that this represents the regular contraction. For
iiraBXov (IG.V.2.6.72), quoted by Bechtel 1,325, is probably an Attic loan-
word. Thessalian has rj in crasis uniformly, while irrucocvara^ ipovrai in
two tablets of Dodona are inconclusive, since, apart from the possibility of
KOivq influence, they may belong to the -do> type (cf. 159) like dat. sg.
TCftavrt (d from do, not ao) in another inscription of Dodona.
In Lesbian, on the other hand, d is more usual than rj in crasis (cf . 94.6,
p. 298), and 3 8g. rtfjuu is more probably from -act than from -act, in view
of 3 sg. oTcc^avoc from -oa, not -oxt.
" 41.2. For a> from ao in all dialects, not West Greek d, cf. Buck, AmJ.
Phil.XXT,321 ;Ehrlich, K.Z.XL,355 ff. For Boeot. SavKpdVet* etc. cf . also
NOTES AND REFERENCES 309
Buck, I.F.XXV,262 ff. (add Lesb. SavAdw). Others compare the frequent
cv = co (42.5), without explaining why ov occurs in just this group of
names, otherwise ao (Boeot.) or <o. Horn, ravavnow: is isolated and probably
due to influence of the raw- compounds.
v 41.4. Homer does not have \rjos like vrjoit but the non-Ion. Adds. Thelatter also displaced Aew? in the Koivrj and Modern Greek. Similarly raoc,
instead of vc<o?, in some Ionic inscriptions and the kolytj. Buck, Wacker-
nagel Festschrift,135.
Like nocctSawv etc. is Arc. Ildovt (IG.V.ii,556) beside Ildvos, Ildvt
(ibid. 555,557). Here the native Arcadian contracted form is retained in
Attic-Ionic.
, 41.4 c. Buck, Glotta 1,131 ff.; Ehrlich, Zur idg. Sprachgeschichte, 54.
« 42.4. Bechtel 11,29 reads Locr. oWct etc. as of the type ipu (159). This
is possible, but not necessary. Cf. 45.5.
Z42.5 b. For uo in Tarentine writers, e.g. rim = tcos, quoted from Rhin-
thon, cf. Solmsen, K.Z.XXXII,544. Cf. also Theran cVapcayuvoi, vap-
jftums (for c, cf. 161.1).
^42.5 d. 0e-, 0O-, J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXVIII,39 ff. Cret. *oo>toVro etc.,
Solmsen, K.ZJCXXII,533 ff. Delph. iroiovrtov, Ileracl. iroiovratrat, Buck,
Glotta 1,130. The especial frequency of o from co in forms of mxca> is due
to the fact that a vowel precedes. The forms of iratc'cu that are cited in
42.6 may also be taken as having loss of c, but since contraction after a
vowel is even more common (cf. 45.2), they have been so classed provi-
sionally. Bechtel 11,100 separates most of the forms of iratco) (but the
Heraclean forms are taken still differently, 11,387, and Mess, irotdm,
Inschr.v.Magnesia 43.20, is not mentioned) from the Cretan and Argive
forms of other verbs, and does not admit a Delph. Bcapovrov (11,89, taken
as = BexpwvTwv and not Delphian).
v 43. In Arcadian (Orchomenus) xpfa Mmopti;o)v, Top$wiy<avfbut usually
Xpc'o?, -co)v, etc.
44.1. It is commonly held that oa gives West Greek d- But cf. Buck,
Class.Phil.II.255 ff.
V 44.4. 0 + 17, if from 007, is contracted to co in Attic-Ionic (2 pi. subj.
/iio-tfwTc) and elsewhere, so far as quotable; from oprj contraction to o> in
Ionic (44.2).
o + ct and o + r/i give -ot in Attic-Ionic, e.g. 3 8g. indie, and subj. futrOot
Form8 like orc^avwt (Thera, Astypalaea, Gela), Calymn. d^uut, Heracl.
subj. rrpiwi (162.3) are generally taken as from -wo (159), but it is possible
that they represent contraction of o + a, rjt, like <u from o + c (44.4 with
25 a), and that forms like Rhod. orc^avot are from Attic.
310 GREEK DIALECTS
v/45.4. Meillet, BulLSoc.Ling.1910,289, thinks the length of the word
(cf. 45.8) rather than the accent is the decisive factor.
V 46. J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXII,321ff. (but much that is doubtful). Ehrlich,
Griech.Betonung, 128 ff.
See above, p. 298.
n/48. icfktdpov is quotable from Crete, Delphi, Syracuse, Issa, Thessaly, as
well as from Homer, and irkiBpov is perhaps from this (cf. Kretschmer,
Glotta I,262,V,263).
>/49.2. So Delph. arup*rno is probably aorist of artpopai with regular
gradation (Bechtel 11,182), rather than a case of op = tp (12).
v 49.4. For rd+ivw, Tqxvw, cf. Wackernagel, Glotta VII,174.
49.5. On fycTcunc as a blend, Ehrlich, Zur idg. Sprachgeschichte, 53
;
Meillet, Bull.Soc.Ling.XVI,287. Bechtel 1,167 holds to gradation and
quotes Ion. Krcuns from a late inscription of Paros.
^50-55. Thumb, Zur Geschichte des griechischen Digamma, I.F.IX,
294 ff. Much new material to be added.
s/si. Meister* Dorer und Achaer, 38 ff.,58,87 ff.
J52 a. J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXI 11,4 5 5 ff. Solmsen, K.Z.XXXI1,273 ff. ; Un-
tersuchungen, 186 ff.
J52 b, c. Thumb, I.F.IX£36 ff. ; I.F.Anz.XlV, 9, XIX.19. Solmsen, Un-
tersuchungen, 187 ff. Sommer, Griech. Lautstudien, 90 ff. Ehrlich, Unter-
suchungen griech. Betonung, 131 ff.
An unpublished archaic inscription recently discovered in the American
School excavations at Nemea contains the unique FBIOM = vios, with fh
from hp , but the latter in this case arising from consonantal pronunciation
of the v.
^53. On the early loss of p in mus, tocos in Cyprian and elsewhere
(Horn, to?, but tocos), cf. Solmsen, I.F.XXXI.470, Hermann, Silben-
bildung 47.
v 54. Wackernagel, K.Z.XXV,260 ff. Solmsen, Untersuchungen, 181 ff^
302 ff. Hermann, Silbenbildung, 51 ff.
The history of <rp in pCapot etc. is so nearly parallel to that of vp etc.
that it has been included in the same tabular representation. But it is not
wholly identical. In Cretan the p of <rp survives longer than that of vf
etc., e.g. in the Law-Code purpopoipov beside koxvCo and koAo?.
In Arcadian we have in no. 17 Karappw but fcwt, in no. 18* Sippar,
€v$voppuiv but bpioL, wpwuv, Suopov (the last, as also Att. evOwnpuL, with
composition lengthening, 167 a). Meillet, M.S.L.XX,127, attributes this to
the early loss of p before o (52 a).
\/ 55. In Arg. &pp4r€V€, Aprp-cvt the initial a is puzzling. According to the
NOTES AND REFERENCES 311
latest suggestion (Schwyzer, Glotta XI,79 ; Bechtel 11,460) it is the aug-
ment (there are no present forms by which to determine the truth of this)
with a change of tp to ap which is compared to the cases of av = cv (33 a).
But it is strange that a phonetic change of which there is so slight evidence,
except for a very late period, should prevail in this particular form, with
no fluctuation in spelling, against the analogy of the other augmented
forms with normal e. It seems more likely that the a belonged also to the
present, and is either prothetic (cf. Cret. aipaa from *df€pau beside tpcrrj)
or arose by assimilation from dv- = dm- (cf. 96.5) with intensive force
(dmSeucwfu * proclaim ' etc.).
%/ 57, 58. Thumb, Untersuchungen tiber den Spiritus Asper. Sommer,
Griech. Lautstudien.
Bechtel's denial of Cretan psilosis (11,663 ff.) is, at least for central
Crete, unwarranted. Cf . Hermann, I.F.XXXV,167 ff., Phil.Woch.1924,783
;
Buck, AmJ.Phil.XLVII,298.
>/58 d. A new early Locrian inscription (below, to p. 219 ; other Locrian
additions, below passim, are from this) shows similar fluctuation in spell-
ing, namely Am, At'Aoo?, Aon, Aorris but also oTrtvt, oSe, hmpov and tapo?,
vnuirpocrdi&Cov, tfuaov, Ketorrdv. It also has i<f>dytcr0ai (cf. in no. 56 haylv
but iirdyov).
V 59.1. The spelling <r also occurs on an archaic Spartan dedication
(Schwyzer 9), vucdous in contrast to vtxdAas no. 66. The fluctuation has
nothing to do with any difference between Spartan and provincial speech,
as Meister, Dorer und Achaer, 7 ff., tried to show. Cf. also nos. 67-69.
Nor is Bechtel's view (11,322,465) more probable, that the change to A in
Laconia and Argolis is a pre-Doric feature and the fluctuation due to mixed
elements of the population. The change is unknown in Arcadian, irottrri
= 7roo-«rri being probably a case of dissimilation. Cf. Meillet, M.S.L.XX,
131 ff. The fluctuating spelling in Laconian and Argolic, sometimes in the
same word, is still best explained as in the text, 59.1 and 275.
v 59.2 a. NucoAapurra occurs in a dedication found at Epidaurus, but the
home of the dedicator is unknown. Sa/xotbc = Saftartos occurs on a tile.
v/59.4. Cyprian glosses in Hesychius (Bechtel 1,413) furnish further
evidence of loss of <r.
Noteworthy are a few personal names from other regions, showing loss
of <r, as 'ApeiiroAis from Anaphe, McXcunm from Thera, and ApcCww,
IlaavSpo? from Epirus.
sf 61. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXX,565 fE. Buck, Class.Phil.11,247 ff.
62.5. Spirant value of Cret. S is also indirectly indicated by Avrprjunr =dv&fxiov, with spelling t to show retention of stop sound after v (cf. Mod.
312 GREEK DIALECTS
Grk. dvTpas pronounced andras) ; likewise in local treatment of pt, see
below, note to 73.
J 63. The question of the spirant value of Cretan 6 and the significance
of the spellings 66 and t6 (81 a, 85.3) has been much discussed, e.g.
Meister, Dorer und Achaer, 68 ff., Brause, Lautlehre der kret. Dial., 22 ff,
Bechtel 11,669 ff., W. Krause K.Z.XLIX,121 ff., the last reviewed by
Kretschmer, Glotta XII,204, who supports the view that $ was a spirant
For actual deaspiration after a sibilant (as the alternative explanation
of <rr) there are plenty of parallels in other languages (cf. Sievers, Pho
netik 6§ 825).
V 64. Meister, Dorer und Achaer, 25 ff.
V 65. The regular dissimilation is observed in Arc. fieaaxoOev in contrast
to Att. Tmvrayodtv etc. ; likewise in Arc. i(a)<nc€6fjv, Lesb. xnrocKtBrjy, in
contrast to Horn, (r^cda-iv. Cf. Thurneysen, Glotta XII,146.
On imv6a etc., Wackernagel, I.F.XIV,370.
^ 67. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXI,426 ff. Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,264 ff. Schrif
nen, K.Z.XLIV.17 ff.
* 68. Brugmann-Thumb 132 ff. with literature cited.
>J 68.1. Lac. TTtfitrdtu has regular w, while 7roraxis follows irate,
w 68.2. Since this phenomenon is not shared by Arcadian-Cyprian, Cypr.
wwei is separated from Thess. ir&crai and explained under 1 as analogical-
Otherwise Bechtel 1,411, who calls it an Aeolic element in Cyprian.
Beside the regular Thess. /StAAo/xcu, an inscription of Crannon has the
West Greek Bukofuu.
A special case is Lesb. <nrc'AA<i>, used like ot«AAo> in its earlier sense set,
place. Cf. Hesych. munrcAAci * aropvvei, oircAAapeHU • oT«iAafio*u, <nrok€um-
araXdcra, Sappho <nroAc'ci) (like otoAw) ' I will place,' also Thess. cnroXo?
1stake.' But crrcAAco is from a root oreX-, seen also in Lesb. trrdMa, IE-
*stel: Perhaps <nrcX- is a blend of this with wcA- of ircXo/iot, TtAAw, etc,
IE. •q»el-.
^ 68.3. The appearance of <r for original dental in AirwtSofuvtK = <fcro&&>-
fxcvovs is perhaps a special case of dissimilation. So Kretschmer, Glotta
111,293, comparing 'ApKaxrt&rp = *ApKaStSi^. But it also suggests the possi-
bility that in the other cases the sibilant results from a secondary change
of the dental before front vowel, not dependent upon labio-velar origin as
implied in the text. Only further material can settle this question,
v 68.4 a. tavxva. Solmsen, I.F.XXVI,107.
x 71 a. Brugmann-Thumb, 94, with references.
v 72. Solmsen, A.M.1906,347 ff. ; Beitrage 1,106 ff. <ftvra>v is also quotable
from Achaea (Dyme) and Arcadia. Arc. b>0-, formerly quotable only from
NOTES AND REFERENCES 313
an inscription of Lykosura, occurs frequently in a Tegean decree (no. 184).
Kieckers, I.F.XXXV,288. Add Theran owcv66vt*s.
y/73. The phenomenon in question is observed regularly only in Lesbian
and Thessalian, and is one of the most distinctive Aeolic characteristics,
one that is familiar in Lesbian poetry and in some Homeric forms (aftfie,
2/x/xcv, etc.). But there are also scattered examples elsewhere : from Chios
and other once Aeolic territory in Asia Minor (cf . 184 a) ; in Macedonian
(Solmsen, I.F.VII,48) ; Lac. ^o/Jcvkos, ^acmi ; in an Arcadian inscription
of Orchomenus (no. 188) frpiwa, like Lesb. Ixptvm (77.1), and o^tUu, in
contrast to 6<fnq\to (Tegea) = 6<f>ukto (75). But in these Arcadian forms
the local appearance of an Aeolic peculiarity is so remarkable that, until
it is confirmed by further evidence, one must reckon with the possibility
that iKpwv* belongs under 89.3 and that o<£cAAo> is from a different present
stem, namely, *o<£cW>, like otcAAw (likewise Horn. ocfxXXoj * owe ').
Parallel to the treatment of these groups in most dialects is a local
Cretan development of po (this again pointing to spirant 8), e.g. irrjpi£ •
ircp&£ KpiJ-rcs (Hesych.), prjpovrtav = ip&ovrwv from Gortyna (beside
v/ 75. According to another view the normal treatment of Av is that seen
in oXXvfu (a), and the forms cited here are derived from ka, in which case
they would belong in 79. So for fiovXq etc. Meillet, M.S.L.XX,130. But
in most of the words a y-suffix is more probable than a cr-sunix. Cf. also
El. a/rXavcos etc. (55). In any case it is convenient to keep this group
distinct from the aorists of undisputed A<r origin.
In this group belongs Att. 6<f>ti\u>, Arg., Cret., Arc. 6<f>y\<o (for Arc.
6<f>tW<i> see above, to 73) ; also Att. i(ovkrp Sucrj ' action of ejectment,' from
the o-grade of /r«A-, and kcltovAxu, KaTovAcw in an inscription in Doric KOLirq
(Schwyzer 668).
v'76 6. The treatment of initial <rA etc. is sometimes extended to words
which apparently never had an initial <r, as in the case of Corcyr. MAct£to?,
likewise pMyaXo in an archaic Attic inscription, Pamph. /lActaAav, MAaa-
Actos, etc.
V 77.3. Forms like Lesb. walaa occur also in Thera and Cyrene, and with
the new examples (Abh.Berl.Akad.1926, no. 5, pp. 21, 28), some from the
fourth century, we no longer regard them as artificial. For final w there
are no such forms, the distribution then being the opposite of that in
Elean (78).
V 80. For the evidence of Boeot. pp, which is ignored by Bechtel 1,250,
cf. Solmsen, Rh.Mu8.LDC,485 ft". In the dialects which show both pp and
pa, even if the pa is more common, the pp probably represents the normal
314 GREEK DIALECTS
colloquial pronunciation, while pa may be due partly to external influence
(the pa being familiar from other dialects and especially literary Greek)and partly to analogy (cf. a). Even in Attic, where Odppos etc. are the true
Attic forms, quotable from the earliest inscriptions, names like O^xrnnro?,
0cpaavc/x>9 are common, while forms in Oeppt- are rare (cf. Bechtel 11,106).
Arc. <t>$€pai is explained differently by Bechtel 1,334, and still otherwise
by Thurneysen, Glotta XII,147 (fut. = fyStpti, with a for c after p as in
Elean).
J 80 b. Wackernagel, K.Z.XXIX,129 ff. But the position of the accent
has generally no bearing on the treatment of consonant groups, and even
here its action is disputed. On the aorist forms, cf . Debruuner, Glotta XV,25.
J 81 b. Schulze, G6tt.Gel.Anz.l897,900 ff.
v 82. Lagercrantz, Zur griech. Lautgeschichte, 19 £f. Hermann, Silbenbil-
dung, 17,20. Pedersen, Wackernagel Festschrift, 114 ff. Whether Cyprian
had <r, like Arcadian, or <r<r is of course unknown.
v- 84. Rhod. Acvs, AmJ.Phil.XXIX,461 ff., Schwyzer 276 a. Delph. Svyot,
Schwyzer 317.
v84 a. So also Boeot. tftpdrroi (Corinna) = <£pa{<i>, Locr. d(A.)Aa£a> =
dXXdaata.
v 85.1. The view of Thumb, I.F.XXXI,222 ff. and in Brugmann-Thumb125, is certainly false. Cf. Kretschmer, Glotta VI,295.
v. 86.3. Locr. irptxya — yepowux, fiovXrj.
v 86.4. Bechtel'8 doubt of Boeot. tt from <rr is uncalled-for. Especially
in matters of consonant assimilation a quotation like Boeot. ittcd in Plato
and Aristophanes, or Lac. Kappw in Plutarch, may be more significant
than the usual spelling of inscriptions. For the inscriptions represent, if
not literary dialects in the usual sense, nevertheless the written form of
the dialects, in which certain features of colloquial speech may sometimes
be ignored. Cf. above, to 80, and K. Meister, Gnomon 11,434.
86, add. There are scattered examples of kk from up, as Horn. TrcAemup
beside ircXocv?, the glosses yXvKKov • ykvicv, okkov • 6<j>$aXfxov, and even lkkos
= fmroc (Et.M.) if genuine.
But fjuxKos = pxKpot, usually classed with these, is more probably a
hypocori8tic formation from the puc- of piKpoq, with the doubling so
frequent in hypocoristic names (89.5) and nursery words like poppa, arru,
etc. The form occurs (usually #cx, but also k) in Doric writers (Theocr. etc.),
in Boeotian, is called also Ionic and Aeolic in Eustathius, and appears in
proper names from all regions, e.g. Ion. Moocos, Muoua&i^. With further
diminutive suffixes, puctcvXtK (Mosch.), Lac. *puua\6it whence fuxxt^tSoo-
pjcvv; (cf . nos. 70-73, note).
NOTES AND REFERENCES 315
Lesb. Smrara = o/x/iara in Sappho (imitated by Balbilla in ypcWaTa)
looks like an artificial substitution, due to oWtto, ctyis, etc.
In the simplification of three consonants there is little that is dialectic.
But Ion. coAo? (also in Pindar), Lesb. foXos = l<r#Xo?, Lesb. ftdtrXrp =
fidxrBXrj^, Mess, fiaxpa = fxancrpa, also wcrros = irtfiirroi not only in Cretan
(86.2) but elsewhere. The divergent development of w + stop (e.g. kot to
kt, but k<tk to <rk) led in the case of i( to and is with dialectic prefer-
ence for one or the other (100).
>/88. Dissimilatory influence also in Arg. airdBiov = otoSiov, and in loss
of labial element of tfi in Att. ytyvpa (68.2) and Dor. yXcn-co (Alcman),
y\t<f>apcv (Alcman, Pindar) = /?X«rco, fiktjxipov.
V89.1. Cf. also Locr. So&u, #£oXXoav, igu>fu&xft> tct0/aos.
n/89.3. The converse of such consonant doubling is the simplification of
double consonants where the latter are normal, as of <ra belonging under
81, frequent in late inscriptions (the disproportionately frequent simplifi-
cation in fjfjMros from rj/uaaos, 61.1, is due to the influence of Att. rjfjLurvs) ;
of <r<r belonging under 82, 83 in dialects where <r<r is normal (but here a
may be due to Attic influence) ; of pp belonging under 80, as Arc. <f>depai,
Cean xcponjcos ; of Aeol. p.p. etc. belonging under 76, as Horn, fyiwu ; of
general Greek /a/a, XX, mr, etc., as ypa/ia, aXo?, etc. The majority of ex-
amples are late and simply indicate the general reduction of double conso-
nants. Some of the earlier examples may be only errors. But some remain
for which the explanation is not clear. Cf. Wackernagel, Glotta VII,296
;
Bechtel 1,40,334 ff. ; Hermann, Silbenbildung 28,186.
Simplification, whether graphic or actual, is especially common in prep-
ositional phrases and compounds. Cf. kotov etc. 95 a, Locr. eras etc. 100,
and Arc. t/xccro? for l/xfiearoe, Ivrjdrav for lv vqarav (Horn, vcuxros), (xvpoucua.
(96.5) ;similarly ko. poucuxs from xas poudos (97.2).
91. Allen, Greek Versification in Inscriptions, 126 ff.
94. Lucius, De crasi et aphaeresi, Diss.Arg.IX,351 ff. Ktthner-Blass I,
218 ff. Meister, Herodas, 778 ff.
94.6. See above, to 41.1 a.
94.7. Similar elision in Arc. Kcvopicam; also before a vowel followed by
two consonants, as Epid. KcvKauo-to?.
94.9. A still different treatment is seen in Locr. rodpci = Tot lapoc. Cf.
Class.Phil.XI,212.
95. Gunther, I.F.XX,37ff. Solmsen, Rh.M.LXII,329 ff. Kretschmer,
Glotta 1,34 ff. Hermann, I.F.XXXIV, 338 ff.
Delph. 7rc'po$05, also Hapox&as, Locr. IIcpox&o?. Elision in irept (Attic
only before i) is also quotable from Cyprian and literary Doric.
316 GREEK DIALECTS
With Thess. <tar, br> vw, cf . fanryupu and iPfiaWav, once each in Homer,
Boeot. hr twice before tr, Lesb. dbr vartpwv, all before an initial labial. C£.
the greater frequency of mr, tot before dentals.
J 102. Sommer, Zum inschriftlichen vv <<£*Akwtix6v, Festschrift zur 49.
Versammlung deutscher Philologen und Schulmanner, Basel 1907.
Dak pi. with -v also in Locrian. See below, to 107.3.
>/l03. On grounds of practical convenience only, I disagree with Meillet
who urges that dialect forms and texts should be printed without ac-
cents.
^ 105.1 a and 2 b. Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,494 ff. A new example is Locr.
2po7ra (Schwyzer 359).
w< 105.2. In Cyprian usually -dv, but rarely -d, as 'Apevija before a vowel
(no. 19.18).
v 106.1. The derivation of -oto, Thess. -oi from a form with ending -sio =
Skt. -aya is undisputed. But many scholars deny that -ov, -<»> is of the same
origin and derive it from a form with ending so (i.e. -ov, no from *-oo, *-oso,
in contrast to -oto from -osio). Possibly true, but the objection to common
origin is not conclusive.
Cypr. -ov is attributed by Hermann, I.F.XX,354 ff., to confusion with
genitive plural.
J 106.2. On distribution of -ot, Buck, Class.Phil.11,266. An Arcadian
inscription of Orchomenos (no. 18*) has -ot in nouns, but always toh, e.g. ir
tuh Koo/iirot. Cf. Tegean gen. sg. fem. -av, but to? (104.2).
vl06.6. On the history of the Greek dual, cf. Cuny, Le Nombre duel en
grec. The dual is constantly on the wane from Homer on, until by about
300 B.C. it had become obsolete (except for some literary revivals). Dual
forms occur in various dialects, mostly o-stem forms in -<o, -otv, or, for the
verb, third dual in -rdv = Att. -rrjv (138.6). Forms from d-stems are very
rare, and tw, toiv are used for the feminine, as in Attic. Arg. Tot fawixa
(IG.IV,566), if not due to careless spelling, points to a form without v-
El. -owns is usually explained as re-formed after the analogy of the dative
plural. Otherwise Schwyzer, Glotta XII,2 ff.
The new Arcadian forms are variously explained. Plassart, B.C.H.
XXXIX,89. Meillet, M.S.L.XX,124 ff. Kretschmer, Glotta X,216. Bechtel
1,353. Schwyzer, Glotta XII,5. Thurneysen, Glotta XII,146. Fraenkel
I.Anz.XLI,21.
They occur in an inscription of Orchomenos (no. 18*) in the phrases
Ifitaow rots AtSv/xotw (cf . preceding tw AiBvfiot), and /tcouxo&v rots Kpdvaivr.
rots is the plural form used here like Att. rotv as masculine and feminine.
ifLetrow is most probably = l(fi) fii<ro(i)w (cf. 31), the whole as if Att b
NOTES AND REFERENCES 317
fjJaow toTv At&vfuxr * between the D.' The -otw, parallel except for the v to
Horn, -ouv, appears to contain an inherited u connected with the u-diphthong
attested by the Sanskrit and Slavic dual forms (Skt. tayos, ChSl. toju). The-axw is analogical, like -euv after -<xv.
v/l07.3. On nam, Buck, Class.RevJQX,249 ff.;Class.Phil.11,273 ff. On
-ots (cf. also 226, 279), Sommer, I.F.XXV,289 ff.
In contrast to -ots of nos. 55, 56, the new early Locrian inscription
(below, to p. 219) has yovtvo-w, AvSpdaiv, varri(&)<rar.
Conversely rtropas as nom. in inscriptions of Tauromenium,
SGDI.5223 ff.
108.2. Similar forms in late Cretan, gen. -nrjt dat. -jp, acc. -rjv. On Thess.
lirrroKparw etc., Hoffmann, Philologus LXI,248,LXII,155 ff. ; Bechtel,
Hermes XXXVII,631. On late Lac. gen. *ApurroTiX.rjpt etc., Schwyzer,
Festschrift Hatzidakis, 82 ff. ; Kretschmer, Glotta XIII,246. Boeot. Mcmtetc., Buck, Class.PhiLXII,182
;Kalen, Eranos XII,97 ff.
>/ 109. Rarely dat. pL in -aat from easterns, as Lesb. rpurat, late Cret.
irokiBi. (cf. fer€$6i 81 a), perhaps Lac. iroWcrt. Cf. Schulze K.Z.XXV,368.
vlll.3. In Arcadian also two forms in -tjoxv. See above, to 43. On Cyren.
lopes, cf. Gunther, I.F.XXXII,378 ff. Add Cyren. dat. pi. -«<nri.
y/ll 1.4. Wackernagel, Sprach. Untersuchungen zu Homer, 160 ;Schwyzer,
I.F.XXVm,163 ff.
V 112.1. At(f)et is a relic of the IE. dative (Skt. dive) in contrast to the
usual Greek dative, which is the IE. locative (Skt. divi). Cf. Solmsen,
K.Z.XLIV,161 ff.
v 113.4. fjbtTaros, superlative of fultav, formerly quotable only from lexi-
cographers, occurs in Locrian.
^ 114.1. On the use of Cret. Zos, Buck, Class.Phil.1,409 ff. For irpStrot,
irparos, Buck, Am.J.Phil.XLVII,297, footnote, where I overlooked the fact
that the comparison of irparos with Lith. plrmas had already been pro-
posed by Hirt.
vi 116. On Lesb. e&courros etc., Buck, Class.Rev.XIX,242 ff. The view
there rejected, that these constant Lesbian forms do not come under the
special Lesbian treatment of w, but go with certain rare spellings like
Boeot alarm = aWeo, is still given by some scholars, but is contrary to all
probability.
J 119.2 a. J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXVI,400 ff.
v 122. Thess. rot at Pharsalus, Schwyzer 566, where IG.IX.2.241 reads
tSc Buck, Class.PhilJCVII,86.
v 128-129. The older inflection without v (Horn, rio, ottco, etc., Att. tov,
otov, etc.) also in Arc. 6atax (68.3), Lesb. root, tloutlv, Sttw (above, to 9).
318 GREEK DIALECTS
N 129.2 a. On Locr. fan, cf. Wackernagel, Rh.M.XLVin,301 ft. ; J.
Schmidt, K.Z.XXXIII,455 ff. ; Hermann, Nebensatze, 229.
>/ 129.3. Buck, Class.Rev.XIX,247.
*/ 132. Hermann, Nebensatze, 248 £f.
J 133.1. Arc. 0ixr0cv, Ziehen, Leges Sacrae, p. 195 ; Hatzidakis, I.F.Anz.
XX,175.
v/133.2. -iv&zv = Att. -iv&rpr in Locr. dpurriv&xv, xAovriV&xv, from the be.<t,
the wealthy citizens, AyxurrCvbav from the next of kin.
w 135, 136. Ivy Kellermann, On the Syntax of some Prepositions in the
Greek Dialects (Chicago dissertation). Gunther, Die Prapositionen in den
griechischen Dialekten, I.F.XX,1 ff.
v 135.3. Also Locr. v*uirpo<r0i&o$ (but kv*6, no. 55).
v 135.5. It is a common view that ttc&x in Argolic, Cretan, etc., is a pre-
Doric relic. But quite possibly it belonged to all dialects except Attic-
Ionic. Cf. Hermann, I.F.XXXIV,353.n 136.2. Solmsen, Rh.M.LXI,495 ff.
s 136.8. On Delph. dim /rcrcos, Buck, I.FJ£XV,259 ff. ;Fraenkel, I.F.XL,
86.
- 138.3. Buck, Class.Phil.n,256 ff.
N 139.2. According to another view, preferred by some, the v$ endings
started in brOi, derived from *bm (163.2) by transfer of the aspiration.
- 140.3 a. Also Locr. BtaBovro.
. 140.4 b. Also Locr. &z/xcv6o-0ov.
, 141. Buck, Class.Phil.11,257.
The Heraclean third plural forms are M apparently of the ordinary type.**
But it is difficult to avoid the suspicion that they may after all be from the
-o-co) type, with ovt from tovr as in Cret. Kooyxorre?, Arg. j/x^aw^ovrac etc.
(cf . 42.5 d), in spite of the difficulty of reconciling such a supposition with
ivavytXtovn etc. (different treatment according to preceding consonant?).
\ 142. Buck, Class.Phil.11,251 ff. The presence of a preceding guttural is
most obviously a factor in the distribution of f-and <r-forms in Argolic,
but to some extent also in Arcadian and elsewhere.
146.1 Parallel to AcAa/fyea etc. are others formed from a secondary
stem in d, as Lesb. vrraBto'pofMjet (Sappho), Dor. ycycva/ucpov (Pindar), fUfUr
voxos (Archim.), Arg. ycypafiavrau Cf. Buck, Class.Phil.XX,142.
, J 148. -«td is now explained as a phonetic development of -wd. Cf . Kalen,
Quaest.gram.graecae,l ff. ; Bechtel 11,356.
149. The isolated Arc. <tycv&Ja>v (no. 18s) has been much discussed.
Schulze, A.M.XXXIV,257. Meister, Ber.Sachs.Ges.1910,23. Solmsen, Rh.
M.LXV,320,LXVI,319. Danielsson, I.F.XXX,99. The simplest explana-
NOTES AND REFERENCES 319
tion is that given in the text, namely i^uv from -vpa by addition of the
secondary ending, like Horn. subj. iOiXtofu etc. by addition of the primary
ending. Cf. also 1 sg. opt. -oiv beside -ot/u.
>/ 151.1. So now Ther. hvvdvrox.
V152.4. Cret. ftpKauv SGDI.4982, if not merely an error for -attv (as in
other Cretan inscriptions), represents a still different type, with the opta-
tive sign added directly to <r. But the existence of such a type in Greek
needs further confirmation. Arc. BuucwXvau no. 18.7 is taken by many as
third singular optative. Otherwise Buck, Class.Rev.XIX,246 ff.
^153-154. Cf . Gilnther, I.F.XXXII,372 ff., and for the Cretan forms see
above, note to 25 a.
S 154.5. Jfjxiv at Croton, Notizie degli Scavi 1911, Suppl.94. See also
note to no. 100.
V158. So &*i>LKvifjL€vo)v at Oropus (no. 14.8) under Boeotian influence.
159. Thess. KaroucttowBi and Arc. d^cvSiJwv are not certain examples of
the type in -tjw, for the long vowel may belong to the subjunctive only and
fall under 151.2. In Delphian examples of -oxu are numerous, but for -r^a
they are rare and of doubtful significance, as <rvkiqovT€s twice against over
two hundred cases of <ruXcovrc5. Cf. Rusch, Gram.d.delph.Inschr.61. OnRhod. etc. ortifxivtot and Heracl. subj. irpuoi (162.3), see above, note to 44.4.
Bechtel reads Locr. SokUl etc. as of this type. See above, note to 42.4.
v 161.2. J. Schmidt, Pluralbildung der idg. Neutra, 326 ff. For Doric
and Hellenistic fiotxa*> = fuxxcvw, cf. Wackernagel, Hellenistica, 7 ff.
*/ 161.2 a. The existence of Delph. yprjao^ax is disputed by Rusch, 89.
Lesb., Dor. irovaco = iroviu) (i£tn6va.crav Sappho, ifctirovaxrtv Theocr., trovaJdrjt
Pind.), iirroaxrcv Sappho.¥ 162, add. Arg., Cret. tcXAcd (as also in poetry) = reAcco. Dor. Itrafu
(Crete, Bruttium, and in Pind., Epich., Theocr.) = otfia, formed from 3 pi.
perf. Iouvtl (Horn. iaacrt) after analogy of torafu. Dor. pdm = flalvt*
(Glossary).
* 164.3. For -<ro-ts cf. Buck, Class.Rev.XIX,244 ff.; Fraenkel, Glotta I,
280. The latter's analysis is now given preference in the text. Yet if all
the derivatives of stems ending in a dental or <r had this history, it is sur-
prising that there are not more frequent examples of <ra, since the majority
of dialects retain original <r<r (83). Bechtel's derivation from the aorist stem
(11,478) leaves Boeot. ayopaxrm* unexplained (Boeot. aor. -rr- or 142).
v 164.4. Locr. &u0/xos = Sacr/ufc, though from a different root, like Sairpov,
Cret. Sato-ts, etc. (&u'a)).
n/164.5. Fraenkel, Geschichte der griech. Nomina agentis auf -r-qp, -r<ap,
Trp. -rrjp is retained, even in Attic-Ionic, in names of utensils etc., as
320 GREEK DIALECTS
Kparrjp, and a few others, as o-amjp. Conversely the substitution of -rip
(-nds) is not confined to Attic-Ionic, for many dialects have not only
SuccurrtU, which is in part due to Attic influence, but also other like forms,
v 164.7. Solmsen, Beitrage, 116 ff.
V 164.8. Buck, Class. Phil.II, 267. Jacobsohn, Philologus LXVII,353.
Solmsen, Beitrage, 98 ff.
v 165.2. Locr. vmnrpoaOfikos.
y166.1. Buck, Class.Phil.11,267. Solmsen, Beitrage, 98.
^166.2. Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,498 ff.
v 167. Locr. dvfyx<£ovtxds for dvSpo-.
V 168 a-d. Solmsen, Rh.M.LVIII,603 ff.,LIX,596 ff.
v169-178. Among the few special studies of dialectic syntax, beside those
on the use of prepositions already cited (p. 318), may be mentioned : K.
Meister, Der syntaktische Gebrauch des Genetivs in den kretischen Dialekt-
inschriften, I.F.XVIII,133 ff.;
Rtlttgers, De accusativi, genetdvi, accusativi
usu in inscriptionibus archaicis Cretensibus, Bonn 1905 ; Jacobsthal, Der
Gebrauch der Tempore und Modi in den kretischen Dialektinschriften, I.F.
XXI,Beiheft; Edith Frances Claplin, The Syntax of the Boeotian Dialect
(Bryn Mawr dissertation); Hermann, Die Nebensatze in den griech.
Dialektinschriften; Nachmansson, Syntaktische Inschriftstudien, Eranos
IX,30 ff.;Slotty, Der Gebrauch des Konjunktivs und Optativs in den
griech. Dialekten.
j 173. Cf. no. 62.8 alpScrras itcartptDv Soca ten of each being chosen; simi-
larly inrovra? Ditt.135.15. The absolute use of the accusative, singular or
plural, of participles is common in late Greek, and led to the modern
indeclinable participle in -ovrac
n'179. Buck, Class.Phil.11,258 ff., with literature cited. Jacobsohn, K.Z.
XLII,153.
Cf. Bowra, Homeric Words in Arcadian Inscriptions, Class.Quart
XX,168 ff.
^' 274-280. Thumb, Die griechische Sprache im Zeitalter des Hellenis-
mus. Buck, The General Linguistic Conditions in Ancient Italy and Greece,
Class.Journ.1,99 ff. Wahrmann, Prolegomena zu einer Geschichte der
griechischen Dialekte im Zeitalter des Hellenismus. Hermann, Nebensatze,
180 ff. Meillet, Aper$u, 259 ff. Buck, The Interstate Use of the Greek
Dialects, Class.Phil.VI 11,133 ff.
J 275. The author is increasingly convinced that, more than is commonlyrecognized, we must reckon with external influence even in very early
dialect inRcriptions. Some of the disparities between inscriptions of the
same dialect, some of those which are commonly attributed to local varia-
NOTES AND REFERENCES 321
tion and even to prehistoric dialect mixture, are due to nothing more than
the elimination, by the writer, of one or another local peculiarity in favor
of what is usual in the majority of dialects and especially in that literary
form which was familiar to all, the Homeric. See also 12, 59.1,2 with
App., 62.2, 68.3.Note, above to 80, 86.4, and below to p. 219.
%/P. 205, no. 49. I have revised the text after the new readings of Bourget,
which if correct necessitate a material change in interpretation. But on
some points 1 have doubts, which the photograph does not resolve, and his
interpretation of the phrase TON - -- dpxovro appears to me a desperate one.
V P. 219. To the two early Locrian tablets there is now added a third,
recently published, with photographs and full commentary, by Papadakis,
the director of the Thebes Museum, to whose courtesy I am indebted for
a reprint. After this publication Wilamowitz has given the text with some
differences in reading and interpretation.
s/ 562. Naupactus (?). Probably early V cent. B.C. Papadakis, 'Apx-'E^-
1924 (issued in 1926). Wilamowitz, Ber.Berl.Akad.1927,7 ff.
a. reOfibs 68e irepl ras yas peftcuos «rro kgVtjtov avb\u9p6v UXaKoavXwL^
kcu AuTKapta*: kol tov a\iror6pov kcu tov SapxxrCov. cVivo/xux 8' taro yo\v€v<rtv kol
7r<noY- al $k put ttols etc, Kopai • ai8k pk Kopa etc,||dStA^eot • at 8k pk doeA^eof 5
etc, avxuTTL [v]8av cirLvtpccrOo kol(t) to|Soccuov. at 8k pc toI iirivopot o • • . N
/ (6 a) Kop%ouv, d£to8oras «rro tclv avro oltivl xplt£ot. / hort 8c Ka <£vrcucrcTai,
ao~v\os t aro. at pk troXipoL dvavKa£o/xevot? 8o££at av\8pdo-tv hevi kckqltov doio*-
Ti'vSav tol irXiOtL av8pa<; ofa|jcartb$ ptlcrTov d^^to/xd^o? cVi/rouco? ctyxyiaOat,
hocrT \*t 8k 8cu9pov iv<f>cpoi e ipatfwv 8ia<f>tpoi iv irpetyat c V ttoXl c|'v airotc\co~uu 10
c arTamv iroLtOL ntpl ya8cucrta?, avro? pk\v peppcro kol yevta apxvra ttolvtcl,
XpiuaTa 8k 8aptvoo~06v\kol /roucta KaTcuTKatrriaOo kot tov dv8p€<f>ovuc6v
Ttrdppv. o8« tct0/ao? tapo? taro to *A7r6AAovos to IIvoVo kcu tov cruw^dov 15
cpev tol To]vra rrapfiaivovTL e££6Aetav avroi kcu yevcai kcu 7rd|vrc(cr)o-iv, Tot 8"
tvcTtfiiovTL At'Aaos taoro. d 8k y[a to pkv €/xt(o*)o"ov|tov \mairpo(T6L8Lov «rro,
to 8' ipi(o-)o~ov tov iirLfOLKov €oro.|to? 8k kol Aos /xdpos 8lq.86vt6. ctAAaya 8k
Pifiaulp «tto, a(X)Xa£co~96 8k dvrl to 6\p\o.
b. [at 8k Tot] Bapiopyol K£p8cuvotev dXXo|
tov ytypapptvov, huxpov to 'AttqA-
Aojvos €\€TO ayaXfjjx 8t* cwea /rerjcoV kol pk Trortypdi/'ai xepoo?.
Like nos. 55, 56, this is a bronze tablet inscribed on both sides, and like
no. 56 it contains two distinct documents, of which the second in this case
is the continuation of one on another tablet. The boustrophedon order
and the forms of the letters, notably the ©, favor an earlier date than for
no. 55, while on the other hand there is agreement with no. 56 in the
absence of ? and in acc. pi. -Q^ not -OV^, and with the first document of
322 GREEK DIALECTS
no. 56 in the preference for the optative. The dialect shows more external
influence than nos. 55, 56, as in -4>tpoi not -^apoc, in aB not or, and perhaps
in the datives yovewiv etc. Any of these matters may reflect the habit of
different scribes, and are not quite certain criteria of date, but I incline to
the opinion that this tablet is the earliest of the three.
In 1. 6 the engraver omitted a line of his copy and later added it as the
first line on the reverse side (inserted in our text as 6 a), also partially
erasing a word in 1. 6. This is the view of Papadakis, and, in spite of the
uncertainty in supplying the object of ko/u£oov, is far more credible than
Wilamowitz' attempt to read 1. 6 as complete, taking the first line of the
reverse as belonging to still a third document.
In L 5 where I give d^urri[v]&u' Pap. and Wil. read -EoW, which from
the photograph I do not credit.
Without discussion here of technical questions pertaining to the content,
the following is offered as a tentative translation.
a. The following law concerning the land shall be authoritative for the parti-
tion of (the districts) UX and At., both the separate lots and the (undivided)
public lands.
The assignment (of rights of pasturage and cultivation) shall be to the
heads of a family and to the son ; if there is no son, to the daughter ; if there is
no daughter, to the brother ; if there is no brother, the assignment shall be made
according to the law to one from among the nearest of kin. If those to whom the
assignment is made do not furnish (the customary fee to the state ? Or perhaps
simply if they do not take it up, accept it, that is the assignment), one (the
yovcvs ?) shall be entitled to give his (share) to whomever he wishes.
Whatever one plants (as olive trees etc.), one shall be secure in its
possession.
Except if under pressure of war the majority of 101 men chosen from the
best citizens vote to introduce at least 200 colonists capable of bearing arms,
whoever proposes partition or votes for it in the senate or assembly or special
body, or makes civil strife concerning partition, he and his family shall be
exiled for all time, his property confiscated, and his house destroyed just as
under the law concerning murder.
This law shall be under the protection of Pythian Apollo and the associated
gods ; to him who transgresses these things shall come destruction, to himself and
family and all his property, but to him who honors them (the god) shall be
propitious.
The land shall belong half to the former citizens, half to the colonists. But
the valley portions (that is, the fertile lands as distinguished from pasturage)
NOTES AND REFERENCES 323
they shall distribute (to individual families). Exchange shall be allowed, but
the exchange must be made in the presence of the chief magistrate.
b. If the demiurgi make any other profit than what is prescribed, it shall be
field sacred to Apollo as an offering for nine years, and they shall not register
additional profit
J Pp. 219 ff ., nos. 57, 58. & fpdrpa, simply the covenant, though the article
is more commonly omitted in headings (e.g. no. 62). Of. Wackernagel,
Vorlesungen uber Syntax, 11,144.
*/P. 259, no. 104 a. The reading Tc^avwp <ipfcAaycras is now definitely to
be preferred. Cf. Ther. Apxayerav re #au fiaxriXtj, Abh.Berl.Akad.1926, no. 5,
pp. 21, 39.
GLOSSARY AND INDEX
In the alphabetical arrangement the presence of p is ignored, in order to
obviate the separation of the many forms which occur with and without it. Thus(F)UaTi, i.e. fUan or ffcari, stands in the position of bean, and va(p)dt in the
position of vcufe. 9 stands in the position of k.
For inflectional forms the conventional captions (nom. sg., 1 sg. pres. indie.)
are sometimes substituted, and in these the transcription which we have em-ployed for forms occurring in the epichoric alphabets is frequently replaced bythe more familiar spelling, e.g. e, 0, A, by 17, «,', or Cret. x, *, by <p, %• But the
precise form occurring is sometimes retained as a caption, or added, or givenseparately with a cross-reference. Brevity and convenience in each case havebeen preferred to consistency.
The references are : numbers in Clarendon type, to the sections of the Gram-mar, or, where App. is added, to the corresponding sections of the Appendix;otherwise, to the numbers of the inscriptions. The Heraclean Tables (no. 74)and the Cretan Law-Code (no. 110) are cited by name.
d = a. 58 adfdrarcu Lac. 68d^Xios Cret. = 77X101. 41.3dpXowCa Cret. = d/9Xa/9/a. 5, 66d-yatot Delph., admirable, wonderful
(?). Cf . Etyra. Mag. dyaiot hrl<p$o-
pov $ davnaardv. No. 51 D 38, noteayaXp-a = dyddijua. No. 35, notedya\|iaTo$£p El. = lep6av\ot. 107.1,
no. 60.13, note&yappis West Ion., assembly. 5, 49.2,
80 with a'AvcuriXifS Eub. = ' AyaaCKew. 41.4, 58dy&cu Cret., bands in which the Cre-
tan youth were trained
d-ycXdoi Cret., ephebi, members of thedyfXai. 31, no. 113.11, note
&y«po-it East Ion., assembly. 49.2"AyXoo-, AYX«-. 41.2
d-yvfa = Ayu. 162.6. dx^Kbrat, 66dyopd Delph., Thess. = iKKXtjala
d-yopavoiifo Thess., preside over theassembly, like Att. /xwraWw. Seepreceding. In other states the dyo-
pa*6rwi were officers in charge of
the market etc.
dydpoo-o-vt Boeot. 164.3dypif* Lesb., El., dvypfe Thess. (58 c)
= cUp4u>. Lesb. dyp4$trres, Karay[pf\-
Brii, Kardyperror, irpoayprjMxtvu). El.
i£ayptov. Thess. iif>dvyptv$tiv. So also
Lesb. &ype<rtt, Thess. dwypeen = atpe-
nt. Cf . Horn. 7ra\ivdyperoi, aindyp*-tos. Akin to Hypa
dyxwrrCvSav Locr., from the next ofkin. App. 183.2
dSiaXTwha* El., from dSea\r6<o = dJij-
X6w, d<pavl$w. 59.3, 152.4, no. 60.12,
notedScXcjxdt = dde\<p6t. 164.9d8ivma( Cret. = dSe\<pal. 71, 164.9d8r)Xd« Heracl., make invisible
dStjvfot without fraud, plainly. Chiandb7)94m yeyeivtomet, calling out plain-
ly, no. 4B. Cf. Hesych. dS-qvtwd86\ott, aVXwf, xuph povXijt
&Sot o Ion., decree. See arMrw= ^Xu»$. 41.3
dtaOdt Cypr. = dya66s. 62.4
dt«Td» Delph., convict. No. 63.17, note"AeaPpo* Delph. ='A$anpo,. 69.3at West Greek, Aeol. = el. 184.1,2 c
ai Dor. etc. = # adv. Cret. at also final
and temporal. 182.6, 8 a, 9 a&t Lesb., dC Arc, aU Ion., d(v Thess.= del. 183.6
dCSao-pot Ion., under perpetual lease.
133.6
325
326 GREEK DIALECTS
eUfiC Cypr., Phoc. = <W. 58, 188.6aOUm Cret. = alptw. 18atXot Cypr. = dXXof. 746atXdrpia El. = dXXArpta. 746atfidriov Coan, coagulated blood and
meat, sausage-meat. Cf . Hesych. al-
ftdria • dWdrrtaal|i(ovot Lesb. = fjuloroi. 17at|uorvt Lesb. = r/nurvi. 17, 61.6dCv Thess. = del. 188.6atwt Delph., Meg., decree. Cf. Et.Mag. olw ^-fapuTtia and Hesych. s.v.
alpcttt Ther. = olptfc/t. 78alo-a anare. 191alcnpydTOf, aUrifivAvTtt Meg. = afru-
M»Vnt etc. 80 with App., 858&Kt4« Cret., ta&e care of, act as guard-
ian. Ci.&Ktfai- Tijpei. Ktwptot Hesych.dicpaWjt Ion. = ixvpot. Cf . Kaprtpbt
dicpdfct Delph. = dKpodlnow. No. 61 D47, note
hdicpot Corcyr. = d*/x>». 58 c
bojcpooiupCflu Heracl., heights coveredwith brushwood. 58 c
dfXaWot El., wholly, in /utf. 66, no.
69.4, notedXCa assembly. (1) Delph. (no. 61), used
of the meeting of the phratry; (2)
Aearn., Corcyr., Heracl., Gel a, Ag-rig., Rheg. = liurXipria
dXioCa Arg., Mycen. = ixicXvffla
dXtcurfia. (1) Gela, Agrig., assembly(not in technical sense, cf. pov\atiXUurfta)
; (2) Rheg., decree ofthe dXtadXtcuroot Arg., act of the dXuila. 164.3dXta4TTtt( Arc, in form= Att. ^Kiaaral,
but title of Tegean officials who en-forced penalties etc. (no. 18)
hdXuot Arg. 66&Xiv<nt Epid., stuccoing. 77.8 a4Xt©t Dor., &Xu»t Lesb. = ^Xtet. 41.8FoXCwico|iflu Thess. = d\l*Konai. 68 c,
89.1
&XXa Lesb., elsewhere. 182.6dXXcC(» Locr. = iWdaaoj. App. 84 adXXcU Cret., Corcyr., otherwise. 188.6dXXrf Meg., Delph., elsewhere. 182.2dXXetroXCa Cret. = dXXo6n/i£a. Cf.Cret.
x6Xti = Sfjfwt
dXXdnppot Lesb. = dWArptot. 19.2dXXdrrpiot Cret. 89.4&XXv Arc. = dXXo. 28&XXvt Lesb., elsewhere. 188.4dXXfa Cret. = draXtfw, ransomdXopyd* Ion. = dXovpyfo. 44.4
&Xfot Cypr., &Xot (a) Sicil., &X«v (d)
Arc, piot o/ cultivated land, planta-tion. Cf . Att. dXwt, Horn. dXc*4
&X«pa Boeot. = <kvd\u>fxa. Not an orig-inal uncompounded form, but ab-stracted from ipdXufta. Hence theabsence of c
hctfta Lac. 182.6 aa\iAp* Locr., Delph. = iindpa. 12, 58 6'Afidptos Ach. 12fitfioTo Aetol. = dWXwj. No. 62.2, note&|ipprd]rnv Lesb. = d^iaprelv. 5, 49.2 ad>«t Delph. = 6fiod. 132.2djUv late Cret. = ii/iets. 119.2 ad|Upa with lenis. 68 6<2jUt, d|&4t. 67, 58 6, 76, 119bpxQpim Ion. = iptdntu. 88
&l4ut, &ftju Lesb., d|i|U Thess. = ^/ictt,
^a 5. 76, 119Afubdviov Delph., penalty for delay.
From ipafUrv. Cf. Horn. Kamiawlri—Karafwrff
dfioifd Corinth. = d^3^. 61 adji-r- in early Cretan words, see under
Apirffo-i) Arc, from drare/flu, mislead,corrupt. No. 184.80, note
AiimXttpYucdt Heracl. = -ovpyucln. 44.4dfjur^Xtma Heracl., reoate. Heracl.Tab.
1.108 ff., noted^atvofuu Cret (e.g. dfxralve(6)eai1
dnrapdfiet>oSy dneardfxevot, d)urarros,
dtnrairof), adoptAp^awt Cret. (drxara^), adoption
(act of). 77.8 ad|i^avr6t Cret. (drramJt), adoption
(condition of, i.e. state of being anadopted son)
dpA(. 136.7
df4(6r)|La Cret., ornament, gen. sg. dr-
rtSiiias. 112.5
'Ap^urrCom, -icrtom. 80= d^tX^yw. 88.3
i&Xoyot Arc. 89.8dn^ijiwXi* Cret. (e.g. A>r(/i5Xl>>), con-
tend about (in law), litigate. SeepuXtadp4<|M»Xot Cret. (duvlfioko*), subject to
lawsuit
nitnauok Heracl., investigate. Cf.
esych. dtupUrraadai • i$rr&t*ip
dv = drd. 85&v Arc. = d dr. 68 ahdv Arc. = dr. 58 ddvdarop El., see draror
fdva* = dm*. 68
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 327
&vaOTCi|(M)f Arc, see do-icrje^s
&varof immune from punishment. El.
drdarop, Locr. adv. dydro(s). 53dv$dva)=3oWw be approved, voted. Cret.
tjadt, Cyren. &Se, Ion. fade = tdofaLocr. fCfa&€K&ra (146.1) = MoypAra,ypt)<purpJva. Cf . Ion. Ados = 567 /xa, de-
cree^ and Hesych. ddijpa, dSurfxa,
defined by ffoio-pM, 86yna, Tarent.
Mitts (cf . ypd<pi^is, 142 a) • ipoXoyla
dvSixdJw Locr., be of divided opinion.
Cf . Hdt. 6. lOdSlxaylyyoyratalywufiai
dvSpcdwvucds Locr. = dv&po-. App. 167AWOcav, dWOiav = dvidtaav. 9.2, 138.5
dvttciM Boeot., Tbess. = dp4$rjKt. 16dv«KicX4jTo»s Delph. = dpfykXip-ws. 69.3
&v«XM9 Lac. = dwXArfluF. 140.8 6
dvnrt-ypo^os Heracl. = -ypcupos. 5
dvfe^icc Lac. = dvidyfKt. 64dvruv Epid. = 4wv. 133.6
&v«vt El. = drew. 133.6, 136.4dvh«£<r6ai Heracl., from dplijpx. 146.4dvT]p(9fVTos Ion. = irepldtvTot not venal.
167 advw>xt« Lac. = IjtHoxiw. 9.6
dwtopcu Cret. = dpriopMi. 86.5dvtxrtja Cypr., impiety. No. 19.29, note.
But neut. pi. dvocija also possible
;
cf. SGDI.3538,3644dvir- in early Cretan words, see under
&H<p-dvTairoStSA<r<ra El. = -SiSovca. 89.3
dvr(. 136.8dvrt-ypodwv Cret., Anapb. = dvrlypa-
<pov. 5 with App.dv-rCfuoXo* Cret., opponent, defendant.
See fuaXita
dvnTV7xdv« Arg., Boeot., Delph., Lac.= xapaTvyx&w happen to be present,
or in office (so nos. 46, 78)
&vTO|iot Heracl., road, pathdvropot Heracl., a counter-boundary
dvrp4)iov Cret. = irSpttop. App. 62.6
&vrpSiros Cret., Pamph. = &»6purros. 63dv4>6Tapos Locr. = Afjup6T€pos. 12dv£y» Cypr. 191dveaSa Heracl. = Avwdcp. 188.1
dvSpos Cret., Tbess. = dwpos
d£id» Lesb. (dfidff«) = d£«So>. 162.2aoTds East Ion. = afrfc. 88dir Thess. = d*6. 95diraYop«v<* Cret., proclaimdiraros Cret. = dmrot, used imperson-
ally, e.g. iyom dvarov *p*v, thereshaUbe no finefor the one who seizes. 58
dirtXdSvrai Locr.= dreXatWrrcu. 162.4d*«X*v0fptl» Delph., Thess. = dwtXevde-
pbw. 162.1. Thess. dirtXevdeptadtvaa.,
18, 77.8dir&Xcu Lac. = iKKXrplai. Cf . 'AreX-
Xcuos, name of a month. 'ArlXXatDelph., name of a festival corre-
sponding to the Attic 'ArarotpiadvtXXata Delph., victims for the 'ArA-
Xou
d-n^XXw Lesb. = dTtiXto. 75'Air*XX«v = 'At6XXw*. 49.3diriraipof Cret., one who is not a mem-
ber of ahaiptla. Law-Code II.5, notedir«xop(vof Arc. = -pJvovs. 10"AwXow Thess. = 'At6XXw»-. 49.3diro8«6dav«i Boeot. = -feftcfcao't. 139.2,
146diroSttywo^cu Eretr. = -ZeUwa-dai. 66d»oS<S<nrcu El. = dtroZbadai. 85.2
dudSpopof Cret., a minor. See Ipoyjcbs
diropiXfe El. = dxeiXio. 75
AwoXsYfrrrttOTn Boeot.= dwoXoyUraadai.
82, 85.1, 142diro|u»\fo Cret., contend in denial,
deny. See puaXito
dirovtirpdo-Kw sell, Lesb., Ion., etc.
dnwSvtoi etc. Cret., see dwo<pw*4u
diropeaC Heracl., springs or torrents
d-w-oo-rpdij/cu Delph. =dvo<rrphf/ai. 49.2
dirortvoiav El. = dworlpoup. 12 ad-n-oAopd Coan, carrying off
dirod>»vfo Cret. (drororfoi etc.), bear
witness. See <pittv4u>
d-nrcurdjuvot Boeot. a dvaKrrpdnevos.
69.4dmrturdTou Thess. = dToreiadrw. 68.2
Air* Arc, Cypr., Lesb., Thess. = dw6.
22dirvSUi Arc. = droft&t. App. 9
dvvSdat Arc. = drofotft. 144dw8dv|uot Arc, for sale
dmj&o<rjuSt Arc = dToSoais, payment.164.4
dwXiAvai Arc, smooth out, settle (?).
No. 18*.20, note. App. 9
dirva-fSo|ihr[ot1 Arc. = droitbopJpovs.10" 68.8 with App.
dirvTfh* Arc = dworlvw. 162.12
d-ir4» Arc, summon= poet. fafa, d*-6w.
191diritporot Cret., under oath of denial
dpaTpov Cret. = iporpop. 162.2dpd» Heracl. (dpdaorrt) = dp6w. 162.2
Fopydvoi Delph. = 'Epydrg . 12
328 GREEK DIALECTS
Fdpyov El. = tpyor. 12Apyvptot Lesb. = dpytiptot. 164.6. dp-
7upa, 19.4dpyuppov Thess. = dpybpvov. 19.3dpfcrjuov Phoc., /ee, perquisite. From
dpfffKW
hofUamu Locr. = i\4edai. 12, 85.1
Fap4v Cret. = dpijr (Att. inscr.), nom.of dpf^t. 52
dfpi-m*, dp-fjTtv* Arg., presided. 55with App.
•Apkrrtuxvo* Coan. 69 adpuj~riv8av Locr.,from the best citizens.
App. 188.2
h£pvT)<nt Heracl. = ipnjffit. 58
d
dpplvTfpot Arc. = &ppv- 80, 165.1
&pf>i)v Att., Fdppi]v El. 49.2, 80&pa^v Ther. etc., &po-qt Lac. = d/ywyr.
49.2, 80
"Aprofuf = *Aprefut . 18.2
'Aproufonof = 'Apripurtot. 61.8
'Apnpteta Eretr. = '
AprtpXaia. 60.3dprvM Heracl., devise by will. Ct. He-
flych. iprvfia • StadJiKT], and dprurai •
diadetrai. In Cretan (Law-Code XII.
32) manage (property). In Arcadiansimply prepare, provide. Ct. the of-
ficial titles Arg. dprvwai (no. 78.2,
note), Epid. dprvvoi, Ther. dprvr^p
ApXtSavxvo^opfo Thess., see Safrxra
dpxiTToXiapx^" Thess., be thefirst pto-
liarch. See rroXlapx01
'Apxoicpdrqf Rhod. = ' ApxtKpdrris. 167
dpxdt Boeot., Cret., Ion., Locr. = dp-
X<ap magistrate
at = l«t. 41.4,45.4,182.0 ado-axmSf reflex, pron. 121.4
'Aa-KaXavufe Thess. = 'AffKXrfrUn. 48do-KTidVft Arc, used of animals without
blemish
&(<r)<rwrTa El., Lac. = dTx**™- 118.8.
Lac. to2 't d(o")(rt«rTa ird0t*et, El. rolp
hf &(<r)aurra, those next of kin. Ct.
Cret. ol 4x &*x i(rra(or t^dvx^ra)
Ktirauivoi the nearest owners, Locr.
^rdfxwTTOj next of kin
dtrrdf Epid. = dvaards. Ct. 77.2
pcurrtSt = dcrbt. 52&ra Cret., penalty, fine. 53dray(a Thess., time when there is no
ray 6s, hence time of peace. No. 38,
notedrdtt Cret. (drapJvoi, dradelfyfine. 53art Lac. (har) = tfre OS. 182.6 adrtXIv Cypr. = dreXi}. 108.2
drtp&mXot (and -tXXot) Epid., see<hrrfXo»
ortpot = trtpot. 18.3'AT6dwrot Thess. = ' A<p$6mrros. 86.2&ti Cret. = dnra. 129.3
drpoirdfivtut Lac., see »•parordp.*cut
drrdjuot El. = dfijvuot. 84a6dra Lesb. = &rrj. 53a$0i* Rheg. = aWn. 133.6AvkXUuj, Arc. = EfcXleta. 33 a, App. 9aCpr]icTos Lesb. = dppijKros. 66 aafo-avrdt reflex, pron. 121.4
afoot Cret. = dX<ro». 71a<Hrmr6% Delph., reflex, pron. 33 a,
121.4
QVrafiap6v Locr. = avfrrjitepSr. 12, 68 &
avrauipiv Cret. = aWvp4p6p. 133.6
dfvrdv Corcyr. = dvrijr. 32dfvrdp Att. = airrdp. 32, 50afrravrd* reflex, pron. 121.4
a*rrt W. Grk., afrrf Boeot. = aflrou.
132.2
afottf Boeot. = ai/roTi. 30a{nv Cret., avris Arc, Ion. = a80ts.
133.6
atrdt. 121.3,4,125.2afa-oo-avrdt reflex, pron. 121.4
a^rovra Sicil. = iavrov. 121.4avrrcivTa Sicil. = iavrur. 121.4
aft^tra Cret. = AXtfura. 75afe*t Lesb. = tun. 85
d^«8piaT«dw Boeot., serve as dtptSpidras
or official dedicator. No. 42, noted^4p£ovTi Heracl., shut off (water bydamming). Heracl.Tab.I.iaofF., note
6.&*A<r%u Arc, from d<plrjfu. 146.4d^lKVClUvMV OrOp. = dtfUKPOVpJnaP.
App. 158'A4>opS£Ta Cret. = *A0po5/rij. 70.1
4<jxpdv* Cret. = dp4>dvia. 69.3&4>Mvot Heracl., intestate
ixt Dor., where. 132.5 adxvptot building to hold chaff. Ct. He-
sych. dxupos • 6 dxvpuiv. dxvpod6Kri •
dirotfijKt; Twr dx^pu?dt|*v64j«v Arc, 1 sg. subj., uritf be
faithful to (the alliance). App. 149,
159
d(F)4t Dor. etc. = *«*. 35, 41.4
BoSodfuot Coan, Rhod. = Bo-rjdpofuuv.
44.2padolw Lesb. = pov9tu>. 44.2
0avd Boeot. = 7u*^. 68.1
pdpvapai = pdppapai. 88
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 329
paoriXcUt El. = patriXips. 16
Pao-iX«v5 official title in many states.
In some the chief magistrate; in
others restricted to religious func-tions, like the ipxw fiaaiXefa at
Athens, e.g. at Chios (no. 4 C) andMiletus; /9a<rtXet$ an official body,e.g. in Mytilene (no. 22) and Elis
(no. 67)pd« Dor. =paivu>. Heracl. toriprji, Cret.
ipfiHn (cf. 161.2), Ther. Tappturras(App.42.56),also^/3«io-ojThuc. 6.77
piP<uos Locr. = Kvpiot
p*paiwW|p Delph. = -t¥i$. 164.6
0c(Xo|uu Boeot. = pofaopat. 49.3, 68.2,
76p4XAop.cu Thess. = /SotfXo/xat. 49.3, 68.2,
76. 3 pi. subj. pfKkovyOety, 27, 189.2B&4>aiov Thess. = *&£\<paiov, Ae\<plyu>y.
68.2BcX4>o( Lesb., Boeot. = Ae\<pol. 68.2W» El. = pipjw. 18 6
vtuttos Dor. = pfXrurrot. 720€tt6v Lac. = *feaT6v. 86.4
Ptyvpa Boeot. = yitpvpa. 68.2p(8«oi, pCSvot Lac, title of officials. 61
pUrof Cret. = filorot. 167Poa0o<M, poaWw = porjd^u). 44.2 with apoiT|6fo = Poridiui. 31 aPotk Cap El. = oUlat. 61p6Xip.os Delph., Epid. = pMKipos. 88PoXAa Lesb. = /SovXiJ. 76BoXXivw Lesb. = povXcfaa
BoXo^vra Cret. 44.4, 61poXoptai Arc, Cypr., Ion. = po4\onat.
76 6
B6p6tos Cret. —'Opdua. 61pova-ydp Lac, leader of the povai, the
bands in which Spartan boys weretrained. Nos. 70-73, note
Powdt Arc, cattle run. From *povo-6os,
cf . nij\<xr&ri, sheep run, Hesych.po<&v Heracl., coio-shed. 166.4
ppo\vs Boeot., Thess., Arc. =ppa\<n. 6
pvpXCa Heracl., papyrus marsh, raypvp\lay Heracl .Tab. 1.58 = raypvpXl-
0 yap pxi(rx<i\av 1.92. See fiaax^XapipXivot Heracl., see pjxax^-Xa
pvpXbv = pip\lop. 20
P*»8*a» Ion. = poifd4uj. 44.2p«»Xd Boeot., Cret., Arg., etc. = povX^.
26 with a, 76Baptta Lac = 'OpBla. 61Bwpo-fa Lac. = 'Opdla. 64P«St Dor. = pods. 87.1
vd W. Grk., Boeot. = yi. 13.3
rcudfoxot Lac. = yadpxot. 63•yau&v Heracl., heap of earth, mound.
166.4-yd|u\a Delph. = yarfXia, wedding cakes.
164.9yrypdpav-rcu Arg. = yeypdtparai. 66,App. 146.1
yrypdilraTCU Heracl. =yeypd<parai. 146.3ytymviu Chian, call aloud. 184•yftoqu Lesb. = yt\du. 47 with p. 298y&aiu = ye\dw. 162.4•pvta family, offspring, also in plural
descendants. No. 60.1, note, no. 66y«pta^dpos Coan, title of a priestly
official. ytpifip6pot occurs also in
Pserimos near CalymnayCvopcu = ylynpuu. 86.7ylvot Rhod. = ylyyot
y(w|uu Boeot., Thess. =ytypofuu. 86.7,
162.6Yivwerico* = yiypttxricui. 86.7yXdwnra Ion. = 7X<*r«ra. Cf . 49.6yX^rrw Dor. = p\tTu>. App. 88-yX<(4>apov Dor. = p\4<papoy. App. 88yvSpav El. = yyufiey. 12 aYveifiT], yvwp^i, opinion, declaration of
an official body, frequent in Ionic
and Doric•yvoo-la Arc = yvdvit. 164.9•ypdSp-o Arg. = ypdpLpux. 164.4-ypappartSSw Boeot. = ypapmartto. 84.
So ypap.pjarurrd% = ypapLpuxrcfa in
Boeot., Ach., Delph., Epir., as in
Hdt.•ypdo-o-p-a Arg. = ypdp.pM. 164.4
ypaMt Arc. = ypatprfs. 111.4
•ypd^ot El., Arc = ypdpifia. 241
*Ypo4>d, ^po^cfe, etc. = ypa<pij etc. 6
with App.YvppviK6s Arg. 89.3
FupvdBSopat Lac. yvfAy&fapnt. 84vv*mra<rros Boeot. 69.4
8ai6jwSs Locr. = SatrpM. App. 164.4
Sato-it Cret., division
Sokk4Xu>« Boeot. = data-faun. 87SdX-ros Cypr. = 8f\ros. 49.8AaX^oCt = AeX0o<i. 12 6
8apiTa» Carpath. = 8npMri$. 1675apwp-y6s Astyp., Nisyr. = dijpuovpyhs.
44.4
8aptop*Y<St = 8i)movpy6i. 44.4
8apu*<p4v, Saftw&ovTfi Boeot. = intuovyetc. 169
330 GREEK DIALECTS
Aapoicplrtt Lesb. = ArjuoKplrov. 18
8a)MKrvo(a £1. = STjfuxriolrf. 15, 157 6
SajuxrUajuv El. = drjfjuxriovp. 157 6
Sofior^X^v Lesb. = -reXrj. 108.2
8apdra Delph., a ceremonial cake. No.61 A 5, note
Sapicvd Cret., see 6apx*dSdppa Delph. = Sip/xa. 12
8apx»td = 3p«XMi>. Arc, Cypr., EL,Corcyr. 49.2 a
SapxvA Cret. (tapicpd) = 3/xixutJ. 49.2
a, 69 aS6TTa60at, S6.rrZvrai Cret. = 3dw0at,
Sdaurrai. 82Sa*xva Thess., Cypr. = 3d0nj. 68.4 aWotoi Arc. = 3o<p. 189.1, 151.1, 191
S«(\o|iai Delph., Locr. = poAXopai.
49.3, 68.1, 75SfcrrOcu Cret. = S^ecdai. 66, 85.3
&^Kwp.i Ion. = Stltcwfu. 49.1
Uko Arc. = Mxa. 6, 114.10, 116 aS4ko|Uu = S4xopMi. 66Sfcorot Arc, Lesb. = Unarot. 6, 114.
10, 116 aS4k»v Lesb.,Chian=gen.pl.of 3Aca. 11664XX* Arc. = 0dXXw. 49.3, 68.1
S«|uX«tf Epid., leeches. Cf. Hesych.SenpXeU • p5AXat
AfivCas Corinth. = AetWat . 28, 54 dWpfa Arc. = Mpif. 54SipfOpOV Arc. = pdpadpor. 68.3
A«vt Boeot., Lac., Rhod. = Zetft. 848«4« Lesb. = 3/w ward. 35
8^vpa Cret. = yi+vpa. 68.2
S^Xofiai = poiXopjau. 25 with a, 49.3,
68.1, 75. El. 3ijXo^p, no. 60.5, noteSr)|M>pU»v Orop. = Srjuoeluv. 60.3
Aijva Cret. = Z^w. 84, 112.1
Skaicv6vT»v Heracl. = SiaytArrur. 668udXap4"» = StdX^tf distinction, in late
Lesb., Cret., etc. Cf. And., Thess.\dp.\f/op.ai — Xfyopaii as also in Hdt.
8bo\ia(v» Boeot., see -XiafwAiSVoiw Arc. = AiMpaiv. App. 106.6
8U Thess. = 3id. 7
SuvrfXa Epid. 162.4Ai(p)it- = Ad-. 112.28ti kC Thess. = 3i6ti. 1318iT]Kd<riob Ion. = Mxk6cu>i. 117.28bicdSS» Cret., El. = 3«dfw. 84Sbcaut El., legal penalties, fines. {t*cua,
62.26ucdarl» Arg. = 3i*dfw. 89.1
SiK&o-Kairob officials at Mytilene, in-spectors ofjustice
SiKturrfjp Locr., Pamph. = -rij». 164.58uc&»t Lesb. = Sucaluts. 81
S(kw|u Cret. = SeUcwviu. 49.1
SUptat Cos, Chios, double portion of
flesh, a double cut
Sivdic« El., change, amend. Cf. Slrw
Atd(orot Boeot., Thess. = AUttorot.
166.28£opcu Cret. = 5i<fc<#. 162.108w>p6«rr^p Corcyr. = -rifrf. 164.6
Siovo Boeot. = Mo. 248nrX<i Cret., Heracl. = fturXp. Cf.
182.2
SiirXcfof Locr., Cret. = 3«rX6i
8Cpi«ns Cret. = 6idpptf<rii in form. Law-Code IX.26, note
8Upvios El. = dirXdauit. 241. fl0utos.
62.2
8U»pot Arc, having two boundaries.
App. 5484-ypa decree, usually that of a league,
council, or selected body, as dis-
tinguished from the decree by popu-lar vote, the ^^ur/ua
Softfvat Cypr. = fovnu. 154.1
SdKT))Mi Arg. = Mypa. No. 81
8oKtfuiSS« Boeot. = SoKind^u. 84SoKipdM Lesb., Ion. = Soxi+Ldfu. 162.3
8ov\C(» Boeot., Phoc. = Mv\6u. 162.1
8PUpos Syrac. = 6l<ppos. 70.28pop4vs Cret., one who is of age. Boysunder seventeen were not allowedto enter the gymnasia, which the
Cretans called &p6pot, and so weretermed drUpotun
8vfdv* Cypr. = Sldupu. 162.11
Svvdt Delph. = fvyfn. 84SW Lac. = Mo. 114.28x*tv = SvoT*. 114.28<»o, plural forms SvQv, ftuoii, Mas.
114.28vdS«Ka = 3u>3<*a. 115
Svifcica = arffaea. 1158u«8«Katt, 8«*84Kat« Delph. = Ion.
3«r^f sacrifice consisting of twelve vic-
tims
S4k» Cypr. = SlSuui. 162.11
S6\a, S-Xot Dor. = 3<h>Xij, SovXot. 25 d
with App.8Ap,a, temple. 191
S«6? Cret. = fu*5?. 84S4» Boeot., Cret. = 84.1, 162.7
4 Locr. = lir. 100
la El. = efi;. 15, 81
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 331
fffah*K6ra Locr., see dvddvw
Joo-o-a Arc, Arg., Mess. = ofora. 163.8
40S«|iatos Epid. = ipSonaiot. 114.7
4p5«jW)KovTa Delph., Heracl. = ip&op.-ff
icorra. 114.7
IP8«jios Delph. = tptopot. 48, 114.7
«Y>po4>os Cret. = tyypa<pot. 5
4v6oT^jp Argol., Lac, iaSor^p Arc, onewho lets the contract. 164.6
I-ycvTo = tyivcro. No. 76, note4<yfT)\Ti0(ttvTi Heracl., to 4^et\4u pre-
vent. 75, 151.2
(yKTCuris = fyKTriffis. 49.6
typappcu Cret., El. = ytypapnai. 137«Ypcur4>«v = typa\f/cv. 87IvpaTTai Cret. = yiypaxrai. 86.2, 137•ESdXiov = 'ISdXtow. 10iSovKcwji Thess., i8»Kaiv Delph. = *5u>-
Kav. 138.6ISpajia Epid. = tSpa. Cf . the rare Sa-
crum
!0iv Epid. = ou gen. 8 pers. pron. 118.3cl W.Grk. = oC adv. 132.2
FdCos El. = elSds. 62.2
tlx Arc. = el. 134.2 aftUa-n Heracl. = etWi. 116cCkouttos Lesb. = eUocrbs. 116 with artX«, tlX4«. 76clpA-riov = Ifx&riov. 25 c
lifiantrpSf = IfiarurpM. See precedingrfpciv Rhod. = eJyai. 163.7
<tp«v = elvai. 163.7
tlv Eub., Chian = eW 160cfvarot Ion. = tvaros. 54ctvtKa Ion. = tvexa. 54ctvi(av Boeot. = fjveyicav. 144 aF«ir- (Cret. pelirovri etc.) = «/*-. 52clp^rou Ion. = elpiarou. 43, 139.2
cCarxipcu = tffxvtuu- No. 19.14, noteFh«KaSd|M>< Boeot. 30, 46, 52 6
F<ica06a Cret. = ixovaa. 163.8 aF^Ktwrros, Ikcutto*. 62 b
F«KaWpt) Cret., in each place. 132.6 ai»<aWp« Coan, adv. on eacA side of.
132.7 aFcK^Safios Thess. 46, 52 6
{Kcxipta = ^cex«pfa. 25 6€K*XT|na Locr. = l7«Xi7/*a. 69.3F«96vra8 Locr. = iicbrrai. 62h«KOT6v Arc = iicarbv. 6, 116 a, 117tKirfrttvrt Heracl. = iKiriataci. Heracl.
Tab. 1. 120, noteJktuo-is, not tKTiffit . 28 a with App.iXap.1 = Adw, Aai/vw. 162.4IXavfcpot late Delph. = IXetf&pos. 33 a
IXcgc = tlvt. So regularly in Boeotianand Thessalian decrees, where Atticand most dialects have elxe. AlsoArgive
hiX&rrcu Locr. = i\i<r8ai. 85.14X4<rriiv Thess. = t\4e$at. 85.1, 156'EX<v0€walo« Cret. =*EX«u^ep»'atb». 86.5'EXcvhvvia Lac = 'E\ev<rhia. 20, 59.1iXov0€pds Cret. = iXevdepbi. 83 a4pi6cv Dor. = ifiov. 118.34pios Dor. = ifiov. 118.34|MTp(«|jkts Heracl. = iptrpovpAv. 9.6,
42.6 6
4|iCv W.Grk. = ipoi. USAIp^ftfv Thess. = ehai. 168.7Jfijuvai Lesb. = ehai. 154.2, 163.7Ippi Lesb., 4p.pt Thess. = e^i/. 76Ifiirav Dor. = tffunp. 183.6«p.ira<ris Corcyr., Meg.=*7rri^r«. 49.64pird,» El., see itrep-xdu
2pirp<xr6a Heracl. = tuirpoadev. 183.14p<pav(a-<rw Thess. = 4n<pa*l{u. 84 alv = els. 135.4? Iva-yos Delph., ceremony for the dead.
Cf. ^cryffw. No. 51 C38, noteh«vaT«5« Delph., Ther. = 4varbs. 58 c,
114.94v8«8u0K6Ta Heracl. = ipfiepiuKbra alive.
68.14vS«i-yv4|Mvo« Ther. = iv&einvipxvos. 66ivMpa Coan, see no. 101.38, noteIvScvtt Lesb. = ipMw want. 354vSutd£opcu Arc. hSucdfonai (10), be
subjected to suit. No. 18.34, noteZvSikos Cret., tvdiKos Arc. (10), used
impersonally with dative of the per-son who is liable to, or has right to
trial
2vSo0cv Att.-Ion., Cret., within. 133.
1,4JvSoOCSios Cret., belonging within. 165.2
IvSot Lesb., Epid., Syrac, within.
133.4IvSopo Coan, see no. 101.48, note4v8ds Cret., Delph., Syrac, within.
133.44vSd<r« Ceos = et<ru. 183.44v8o<r0t8ia Epid., entrails. 165.2
Iv8vt Delph., within. 132.4, 133.4
5v5» Delph., within. 132.7 a, 138.4
4vcvix8«Ui Boeot. = elceveyx^V' ai
151.2, no. 43.49, noteIvtripux Locr., taxes of admission (to
citizenship). From IWij/xt, like Att.
tlaiTjpia from etceipt
332 GREEK DIALECTS
Ivf^avtrom These. = iweQ&tnfop. 84 a,
138.5
Ivhif&hcus Lac. from irrjpdu. 41.2, 59.14v6av6a Att. (inscr.) = irravda. 654v6aOra Ion. = irravda. 654v6ttv Arc, Dor. = iXBtTw. 72Mivoi Cret. = tricot. 164.9M* Boeot. = to™*. 189.2, 168.64viavrvot Coan, Delph. = 4vuvj<rios. 61.84viavr6t (1) end ofthe year, anniversary,
(2) year. For the former and moreoriginal meaning, which the wordsometimes has in Homer, cf . Delph.no. 61 C47, Cret. Law-Code 1.36,1V.4
IvKoiBraC Cret., sc. Sapxral, money given
as security. Cf . Hesych. koTov tvixv-
por, Koi&fct - ivexvp&fri- Deriv. of jcet/xat
h«vWa Heracl. = ivvia. 68 c, 114.9Iwixa Lesb. = tvtica. 54 6
Iwii Delph., Rhod., Cyren. = ivv4a.
42.2IvoTOt Lesb. = fyaroi. 6, 114.9, 116.9
<vw(S«f Meg. = At««. 724vmirdo-KO|Mu Arc, acquire posses-
sion of. Cf . xa/ta, 1/iTcurti, etc.
ivrrSi El., see iwefXTduIvs Cret. = eft. 114.1
JvrdSc Argol. = ivddfc. 664v rdv Boeot., untii. 186.1, no. 43.49,
noteIvToo-vt Thess. = IfKTiiait. 49.6Ivr<ur<riv Heracl. = o&rir. 107.3IvraOra El. = IrravOa. 65ivrt Locr., hivTi Delph. = tart, fwt.
58 c, 182.9 a, 135.4IvTft Dor. = 6rr*s. 163.84VK W.Grk. = cUrl. 168.2Ivnfios Locr., in office. Cf. Plat. Rep.
628 c
JvTottflk Cumae = irravda. 65, 124.
ro0a Orop. 34 a4vTo^f)ia Delph. = 4rrd<pia, funeral
rites. Cf . Hesych. ra^to • imdtpia,
elt Ta^V ivBivra IpAria. 6JvTi* = tffTUP. 168.6
'EwpaKparCSa* Lac ='Owpa-. No. 66.
35, noteIwfyalva Cret. (iwrdvei), weave within
(the house)
F<£ = *£. 50 6, 52 6, 114.6
4£aypfa El. = l£atpla>. See d7p^w
4|dv Coan, Rhod., Ther. = itft. 183.64|avr(cu Arc, over against, near by.
No. 18*. 13, notetgapxCSu* Cret. 165.2
l£t Lac. = tfr. 133.54|tXa^vota Arc. 162.1
ifyjicourTOf Lesb. = i^Ktxrrfn. 1164gavaicd(S)S«v Thess. = tfawyjtdfeir.
69.3, 84, 89.1
2£oi Cret., Syrac = f£u. 133.6^diMiwov Thess. 4^dp.ijpo». 6
4£ opvg? Cypr., expropriate. Probablyfrom an i^opitcaui used in a figurative
sense (cf . Eng. root out). But manyassume itopvfa as a by-form of 4£-
op(r)/fw
Zgos Dor., Delph. = *{w. 138.5l£% Ion. 101.2
F^o« Locr. = lavTov. 118.34ir Thess., Boeot. = 4irl. 95hra0o\d Cret., share. 167 abrdicoi Lac, dual of 6rd*oot. No. 67,
notelirdvaKKOv = (TrdrayKet. 69.34irawTd» El., return, Cf . lrirr4ov = JW-
ov, and Hesych. tlra/ccir • 4\r)\v$4pai
hrdvxurros Locr., nexi o/ A:in. See4(<r)<ri<rra
liraiHiXoYot Arc, tnd$/ense. No. lS4^note
2irapY|ia Thera = dirapypa offering. Cf
.
Att. (inscr.) trapxt beside dxapx^tirapi£}uvoi Ther. App. 42.56, 161.1
ImiSt Meg. = 4vtib-h. 93IirtiTf Ion. = tireira. 132.9lir&a+Li = hrtkaima. 162.4. Coan 4re-
\drru drive up, but Heracl. fre\d<r$u
and Arc. brtkaadadw mean collect,
enforce (fines). Cf. also Arg. wore-
Xdro enforce, Ion. 4rrj\d<riov rental
tinXfWft (fut.), tiriXcvo-av (aor.) Cret.,
bring. 162.9
tirf|Mrda El. {hremroi, brcrrirta) enforceor declare. Also ^ktoi from simplexiuxdw. Probably related to ifurdfu
lir4t Arc, with reference to. 136.10hn<rr&KovT* Thess. = itpevr^Kora. 58 b,
147.3
JirtTov Dor. etc =tvfaov, aor. of t/ttw.See no. 74.120, note
4ir«x«f Delph., km^h Arg. =132.2M El. = hrel. 132.6
4irr)p€idl«» = /rnpedfw. This spelling
with ec, as in no. 18.46 and also in
papyri (4-irrjptidaayTos, Berlin Aeg.Urk.II.589.9), is the etymologicalone (cf . lir¥)p€ia) , while brijpcdfa of ourtexts is like duped beside Swpcid (31)
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 333
M Boeot. = ixel. 29Ffcnja Cypr. = tvea. 9.3
tirCapov El. = *4<plepop sacred penalty
briarfe (tult4s) Locr., /or t/ie year.
No. 56.36, note4in,pAXX«»v Cret., shortexpression for wt
lr</?dXXet. Sometimes = ui 4npd\-\<i (tA x/"WTa)» i- e - heir-at-law
;
sometimes = <5t tripdWet (dxvler),
i.e. groom-elect
ki^t Heracl., see /3dwlmS<( Boeot. = *r«3ifr. 29tm$T||U«piv Eretr. = 4ri8iip.u<rip. 60.3
JmSucaTot Lac. = oIj iriSixd^erau those
to whom property is adjudged by law,
heirs-at-law. For -arbs cf. 6avfiar6s
beside davpAcrhs
hnf,ii|i(tt|ia Heracl. = iftmorpenaltybriXv-yiov Arc. = Croftryioi'
4-iriOiCav El. = tiridutv. 12 aimOudW Arc. = toridiyydpTj. 62.3tirucaTa0dX\*» Heracl. = 4-ripdWv im-pose upon
JmXfKTapxfo Aetol. No. 62.16, note4iriFOMc(a Locr. = troucla
bnoucoSopd Heracl., collective, used of
the buildings belonging to the land.
No. 74.160, notefertfoiKOf Locr. = froiKOs
firiir^v Epid. = KarairdaatiP. Cf . He-sych. try Kal ttjv ivl rov Kardxtxact *ai
Karardaaeip
brimjpd*) Cret. (iiriTepcrai) = xeipdu
4mir<SXaiaxp^M-aTa Cret., movableprop-erty. Cf. Harpocration IxtxXo • rijp
olov brnrb\au>v KTrjciP nal ptraKopd^e-
ff0ai SvpapJmjp
lirnrptlyurro? Cret., the next oldest. See-rptlyurros
4mo-K«d(tiv Corcyr. = ixurKevd^tr. 864irunr^v8«* Cret., solemnly promise. Cf.
Lat. spondeo. hriairepfft, 77.3
Jmxfrot Arg. =Mxvaa beaker. No. 82lirolfih* Arg. 53, 69.2ItToLfia-t Boeot. 53
Jirobcia -rd Heracl. farm buildings
broUrl Arc, aor. subj. to fut. otvta.
No. 17.21, noteF^n-os = tiros. 52(iriroo-it Boeot. = tyKr-qais. 49.5, 69.4hnrrdiuv Lac. = hrrdKis. 133.6
iirBjwSTou Locr., jurors
flfryov = tpyop. 524p«vToi Cret. = {irrrrral collectors. No.
113.132, note
F«Fpip{va Arg. = elprjpJva. 55^FptTdo-arv Cypr., see pplrdia
'Epn»vo«j-<ra Chian = -atraa. Cf . 464poTd« Boeot., Thess. = iparte. 5Ipn-» = ef/u. Sometimes in tragedians,
Theocr., etc., but also a regularprose use in many dialects, as Arc,Argol., Astyp., Cret., Cypr., Delph.,Mess.
fpplY*** Heracl.
=
ippuryvla. 49.5,146.4, 148 with App.
fippm El., Locr. = tppw = tpctyw. 62,
Jpo-cvaCrfpot El. = Apprjv. 49.2, 80,165.1
Ipor^v = Apfnjp. 49.2, 80'Epxo|uv6s Arc, Boeot. = *Qpxop*v6si
46it = U. 100 with alo-yovos = ticyopos. 100krUXkm Arc. = *ic/3dXX«. 49.3, 68.1,
100io-SoKd Arc. = 4kSox^. Cf . 66, 100to-SoWjp Arc, see 4y8or^p4o-K«6f)v Arc, *4K<rx*6"»i teep out, ex-
clude. App. 65, no. 18*.60, notefo-KT)S«KdTi] Boeot. = iKKaiSexdru. 100Io-kXtitos Sicil., title of a select official
body. 100 a, no. 100.2, notetoXiatvw Boeot., see \ialp<a
f«nrdpvos Locr. = iaxipios. 12, 52 c
knr«pda> Arc. = itcwepdw transgress
fcrrpt|i|i(TT» Cret. = 4icTptp.pl{w. 84,
86.6
krt Boeot. = . 100Urea Lesb., Epid. = o&ra. 168.8?<r<rop.at = tcopxLi. 83I(rr« untf/. 132.0 a, 135.4
fcmurn Arc. = tertian. 28 a withApp.
I<rrtXXa Lesb., Thess. = f<rreiXa. 79ItoXov Lesb., ItcXov Coan, yearling.
Cf. Lat. vitulus. 49.3
Irdgoiv Thess. = tra^av. 138.5
F^rat El. = tfrijt private citizen
F<rot = fro*. 52. Cret. f4rtd0iy81 a
fro* = tfrot. 58 c
trn Boeot. = t<rre. 86.4
«vdfi«pos a Cret. = foprij
EvpdX»cT|s Lac 86cfapyrrfe Thess. = efapyeriiap. 78, 157cifoopFUt Arc = dSvupla. App. 54rfiSc Lesb. cT$«. 36 aFfFVKOVOJMlrfvTttV BoeOt. = (fKOVOfJLTJKO-
rup. 146.1, 147.3
334 GREEK DIALECTS
Ftvplvat Cret. = ft\fJrat, assembled, to
€C\t». 71, 76«vv<Sa = ttirola. 81
«vfpiTd<raTv Cypr., see fperduito-aptfob £1. = ttveptoi. 12 aifoX&fMvot = e&Zdfieroi. 87•vtoO These. = iamy. 121.2, no. 28.16,
note
ECrpnrit Boeot. = Evrprieit. 61.3
€vx«X.d Arc. -Cypr., prayer or impreca-
tion. 191
IAa0ot pseudo-dial. = tipypot. 280teaK<o|Mu Del ph., repair. 68 c
4<pdvyp«vfluv Thess. = itpaipovrrai, Karij-
yopovrrat. 37, 68 c, 189.2, 167, no.
28.41, note, see also iyp4u
ty^p£ovn Heracl., shut in (water bydamming). Heracl. Tab. I. 130 ff.,
noteIA6opic6t Arc. = itpdapKwt. 64^iopK4«* = htiopniu). 68 c
iXtw&utv Locr., heir. 49.5 al\B6t Delph., Locr.,Ix8« Epid., Delph.,K6oi Epid. = 4kt6%. 66, 183.8
Itjra^iTTaTO Boeot. = tyrftplvara. 82,
142*«ica = efra. 49.6,146.4
td Lesb. = Std. 19.1
ta Cypr. = yi). 62.4
{atuopy(a El. the body of demiurgi.
44.4, 62.2{av Cypr., see no. 19.10, note
l&Jk* Arc. = pd\\u. 68.3
Up*Qpov Arc. = pdpadpov. 68.3
Z^va, Ztivos, etc. 87.1, 112.1
(bcata El., see SUaiaU4>wav El., see Sl<pvu>s
Zokwcto* Lesb. = AiSrwros. 19.1
lAm = fr. 162.7
tj Boeot. =faZ. 184.1
t| whether, l Cypr. = */. 132.6, 184.1,
with a
^ Cret. where, when. 132.6, 184.1 a
jj-ypafkiiat Cret. = yiypanfiat. 187
F^a Cret. = efyia. Gen. sg. rfnat.112.5
j|Mv = tlvai. 163.7mtjv Cret. = efrat. 164.4, 168.7
j|ii)v 1 sg. imperf. mid. of 168.9
ruiL= elp.1. 26, 168.1
MplSimLvov Epid. = iipJSifipop. 88 a,
89.4
tjulva Cret. the half. 164.9
ht ILippf]wov Delph., probably Aa(/"-
groum sheep, i.e. such as are midwaybetween lambsand full-grown sheep.66 a
tj)uo~of = rffwrvt. App. 89.34jjiuro*ot = if/iwvt. 61.6, 81 aM|i(Ttta Epid. = ijpMreia in sense of ^J-
€ktop. 61.6, 164.9tj>utWkt5 Cret. = ii/udrrov. 61.6mwv = r)p.iav. 20jv Ion. = Up. 134.2 6
v = Vor. 163.4
jvoi Arc. = «Imi. 164.1, 163.7{varot Cret., Arg. = fmrot. 64,
114.9jvwca = jji«7*a. 49.1, 144 aivuca = rjrtyKd. 49.1, 144vroi Mess. = Zat. 161.1, 163.8= V- 163.3Heracl. = eft. 114.1
El. = (<tt(j). 163.6
rot Delph. = }. 161.1, 168.8
|t» = fcrrw. 163.5nuTfly Coan = <fairru>F. 121.2
fa™ Orop. = 5tou. 132.3
T|4t Ion. = *«f . 41.4 6
OaXaMa Cret. = WXarro. 81 aeaXarra. 81
Bappim El. = Bapciu, 0app4u, but in
technical sense of oe secure, immune.So ddppoi security, immunity. 80, no.67.1, note
6a(p)fH)t Ther. 42.2, 80e«- Meg. etc. = Geo-. 42.6 d8«ap6t = 6ewp6j. 41.4
Wflfitov Locr., Elean = Ofopuor. 66,164 4
M|i4t Epid., Lac. = OtcpM. 66, 164.40«dca Boeot. = SiafHfrt) will
BtoJoTOf Boeot., Thess. = Qt6$or or.
166.2fkopoipta Coan = 0eoO ^o?po tAc part
consecrated to tAe pod6«6pSoTot Thess. = Qthcborot. 60.4Ofopdt, 0cvpet = OtwpSt. 41.4 aWpo-os = 0dp<roj. 49.2
Mrrmv Phoc. (Stiris) = Mr0wr. 85.10rjavpot Arg. = $ii<ravp6s. 69.2
enXvrfpot El. = er)\vs. 166.1
fuu*p(a Boeot. = Btutpla. 41.4Oi-ydva Delph., fid, cover (?). Cf. He-
sych. Olyuvot ' klPutov. See no. 61 C38 ff., note
•iM|Mvot Cret. — n$4/iepot. 66
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 335
ftvot Cret. = Ottos. 164.9
BiOKopfiCSot Lac. 60.4
©idinrcurroi Boeot. 69.4
6ufc = 0e6t. 9ewi^Kurros Boeot. = *Ot60€ffTos. 9.2 a,
68.2Bo- Meg. etc. = Geo-. 42.5 dBoa-La Boeot. = dvala. 24Wp8a Arc. = Wpafe. 133.2
0vp«Tov Epid. = *dipunpov. 70.8
ft&rfcv Arc. = fc/pafe. 133.1
0ihJ>\<5s Cumae = rv<p\6s. 65Wia Cret. = rfe* 656«dSS» £1. (0od{S)Soi) impose a fine.
See following
6«»(i)d«> impose a fine. Locr. doiiaro,
Att. 05a*, Delph. eutbvrup. 161.2.
Cf. Att. 0w(i)d, Ion. 0wuij (37.2),
Delph. Oulaffis
I Cypr. = ^.
la Lesb., Thess., Boeot. = /da. 114.1ta00a Cret. = oiVa. 81 a, 163.8LapuaSStt Boeot., serve as priest. 84Laph Cyren. = iepeft. 111.8
tapo(ii)pvdpom, see Upoarf/atav
lapd«, Lapdt = Up6s. 13.1, 49.2, 58 6
tacrcra = Lovea. 168.8 a
Si-Hjp Cypr. = larpin. 56, 164.6
rpard Epid., perquisites for healing.
165.3CaTra Cret. = odea. 81, 163.8tyyuos Arc. = fyyuot. 10tvK«xt1P^KOi Arc., from iy%tip4w. 10,
256158 Thess. = fSior. 19.8, 58 c
184 Cypr., *Aen, and. 134.6
FC8ios = Wtoj. 52Up«»s Mil. = lepflJi. 48, 111.6
Upija = i^xia. 28 b
Ufrfjua Ion. 87.2
Uf^jf Arc, tj«pit Cypr. = lepefo. 111.4
Upi)Tt4» = ieparevw. 167. Upfrrt^Kari
Phoc, 188.4
UptTffa, lapirtfv = leparevw. 167UpodvWw Arc, Phoc, Rhod., etc, 6e
Upod&rrjt. Arc. Upodvrh, 78, 157Upo06TT)t(-at) official title. Sometimes
applied to priestly attendants, some-times to priestly officials of highrank, who were even, in some places,
the eponymous officers
Upo|iv^|u»v, -|ivd|M«v title of certainsuperior officials, primarily in chargeof religious matters, sacred commis-
sioners, ministers of religion, but insome states the chief magistrates.Arc. Utpoavapuowi, 77.1 a. Arg.Epid. lapo{a)avdaovts, 58 6, 89.4
Upoiroidt title of officials in charge ofreligious matters, sometimes regularmagistrates, sometimes extraordi-nary commissioners
UfxSs, Up*?. 58 6UpwTivw = leparevio. 167t66dvrcs Cret. = lardvrn. 81 aI8*s Ion., Boeot. = tOMt. As in lit.
Ion., so also inscriptional IMs (Ephe-sus), tOvwa (Chios), though cvdvvos,
iv06vu> also occur. Proper names in
'I6v- are Ionic and BoeotianUdt = tUas. 116. Ther. hucdSi, 68 c
(p)iKavr6t Boeot. =eUoffr6s. 116 with a(V)tKOTi = eUoai. 52, 61.2, 116FitcarCSiiot 6 Heracl., name of a par-
ticular (twenty-foot) roadFucaTfanSos Heracl., twenty feet wide,
used with Arrouot
Utrat Arg. = Uirr/t. 58 c
ttcfia^vos Cypr., stricken (in battle),
hit. Denom. from *Uua. Cf. ticrap
at one blow, at once, Hesych. Ueria •
ditbrnQv, Lat. icd
Uoo-rds Thess. = tUocros. 116tn» = rjKta, in all dialects except AttictXoot, tX«os, tXtjos (Lac hlXefoi) = fXe-
m. 49.5, 53, 58 dhiAa£d<rT5 Delph., from IXdaxouai. 85.1hCXipos Lac, see t\aot
lpAo~K* El., probably maltreat, relatedto lads, ludaffu
tv Arc-Cypr. = h. 10, 135.4
flv = oT dat. 8 pere. pron. 118.4tvd-y» Arc = eUrdyu. 10(voX(vo» Cypr., write upon. 10. Cf.
Hesych. iXLveiv • dXeltptiv, and dXei-
Trrjpipv • ypacptiov. Kirrpioi
fiv avrSi Cret. = iavr$. 121.1
tv8iicd{o|Uu Arc, see irdindto/tai
CvSikos Arc, see fvSucos
Ivutv^lfs, tvaovdyot Arc, blameworthy,impious. 10
Ivrrtunt Arc = tuiraffit. 10, 49.5 atviroXd Arc. = i/nroX^. 10tv^atvea Arc. = /iTjw/w inform in legal
sense. Cf. tlafalwa Ath. 75 alv^op(3to, lv^opPur|id? Arc, impose apasture tax, the imposition of a pas-ture tax. No. 17, note
Ids Cret. = *Keivos. 114.1
336 GREEK DIALECTS
lovtA Boeot. = vlov. 24*I«*4S«|fcot Rhod. = 'IvTtta/uot. 167hnr^rmt Boeot. (as in Horn., Hdt.) =
Cpdva = tlp^rq. App. 8
tjma Lesb. = Up*M priestess. 18.1
tptvt Lesb. = 2e/x^t. 18.1
l^r*<m Lesb. = Upartfa. 18.1, 167Ipot Lesb., tptff, lpo* Ion. = M>. 13.1,
76 ato-cuu Dor. = ofda. App. 162ta-d$t Arc., vrttAin the distance of.
182.76FUrot, fUrot, trot = firo*. 60 6, 62, 64,
68 c. Lesb. lao-oBiotai, 64 6
lorla, UrrCa = 4<rrla. 11
UrTvttT^piov Rhod. = i*Tiar6piot> ban-quet-hall. Cf. Hesych. Jo-T*aT4pia-
5eiTrrp-f)pu>r. 11
Fbrri»p Boeot., witness. 62 c
Itt» Boeot. = Errw. 86.4ttvstor. 9Uv Boeot. s tfiiv. 62.3, 118.2
tea W. Grk., Boeot.= x«, dr. 18.3, 184.2
icd = word. 96 with aKd Arc.-Cypr. = koI. 97.2, 184.S
ica(S)8«X4o|uu El. = KaraSijX^opou in-
jure, violate
icdSSit, gen. icdSSixot, Heracl., Mess.,
a measure. Cf. Hesych. Mdixop-terror, and Lac. raMcxot urn (Plut.
Lyc. 12)koSCkkop Lac. = KaiUrxos. 86.3KaJ«rTdicar\ Delph., 8 pi. perf . 188.4KOXpilti Arc. = Karatepidy. 161.2icaXatt Epid., probably hen. From
*Ka\afit to xaXlw as Eng. hen to
Lat. canfl
' KoXXtrtpot El. = KaWlupKa\A4[eua]Ta Ceos, sweepings. Cf.
Hesych. cdppara • KaWtoparatcaXfdt Boeot. = xaXo*. 64Kdrfa Lesb. = xapdla. 19.1
K«J>vd«* ojfer, especially a burnt offering,
in late inscr. of Cos, Smyrna, Thera,Athens, as often in the Septuagint.Cf . Hesych. Kapww64rra ' ra iwl &u>-
pLov Ka$ayiff64rra.— xdprupM • Qvcla.
Coan KaprQvri, 26 aKappmv = Kptlrrup. 80, 118.1
Kaprahrot pi. xa/>rahro6a, Cret. largre
cattle, in contrast to vpofiara used of
sheep and goats. Cf . KaprtUwovs bull,
in Pindar. 49.2 a
tcopTtpdf Ion., Cret. =xp«rcp6>, in mean-ing often = KifHot valid. Cf . also
Ion. dxpar^s invalid, xpareti* 6e ua/id,
Cret. Kdprwv q.v. 49.2 axdprof = Kpdros. 49.2 aicdprttv Cret. (ndproran) = Kptlr.vv, in
meaning = icvpidrrtpot, as icdprorars
fp*>>, shall prevail, be of greater au-thority. Cf. KtLprtpSt. 49.2 a, 81,118.1
KapvtOftS Boeot. = KypvKtlov. 68,
164.1
xdt Arc.-Cypr. = xai. 184.8Kaa-(yvi)TOt Arc, Lesb. 191-xdo-koi Arc. = -nfxrioi. 116 a, 117.2Kao-o-r)par6piv, Ko00T]paT6piv, ica99i)pa-
Tx4ptov Lac., the hunt, name of an ath-letic game. 64. Nos. 70-73, note.
Nouns in -it, -iv, for earlier -to*, -u>v,
are frequent in late inscriptions, andoriginated in the reproduction of
Roman proper names like Cornelius,
colloquial Cornelis
k&t — nard. 96KaraycXdiuvos Epid. 162.4Karaypfo Lesb. = K*6aipiu> convict, con-
demn. See aypluKttTtt8ovX(TTO0Tt] Boeot. — -dovXLffaffdat.
Cf. 82, 86.1, 142Kar«fiX|Uv9v Cret., assembled, to xarei-
\4<a. 78KaraMvs Cret. = narabtlt. 78tcarcufct Locr. 63KaraK<C|Mvo« Cret., one whose person is
mortgaged, passive of Kararldripu
mortgage, mid. take a mortgageKardicXirrot Heracl., summoned, icard-
xXvrot i\la = Att. ©nfyxXifros <x-
KaroXXdo-VM Arc, intrans., act other-
wise
KaroXoptft Epid. = *xaraXa/!tafc sup-
port. 6
KaraXvfiOKdw Heracl., cover over withstones. Cf . Hesych. \6paKtt xirpai.
-\vpxLKu$-fjt, 78Ka.r6.mp = xaBdrep. 67 a. Also for xor-
rdxtp, cf . 96 a, 126icdrapfot Arc. = xardparot. 64Karar(9t||u Cret., Mess. = vrorl&rjpi
mortgage, mid. take a mortgageKaWOijav Cypr. = Kartotaav. 138.5K<vr«(p«»v Lesb. = Kadiepovv. 13.1, 165.3KaT«v66vra«, KarqvOrjKdTi Arc. = xarcX-
06rr«f, xareXijXouflori. 72, 146.1
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 337
KttT^Fopyov Cypr., aor. of Kartlpyw. 5KCLTvapab* El. (Kariapaiuv, tearia.pa.6cfit)
= KaOicpeiu} in form, but in meaning= Karrryopfo. 12 a, 181.1, no. 67.2,
noteKartyvfiiTOs] ?TheB8.=Kafflynrros. 191-cd-noi W.Grk. = -xfoiot. 61.2, 116 a,
117.2KaTurTdfMv Cret. 57 aKa-roiKctovvOi Thess. = kcltoikGkti. 189.2,
159 with App.tcardircp Ion. beside Kardvep — naQdrnptcarj Arc. = nara. 22, 95KaropplvTipov Arc, see dpptrrepos
icavxtft Cret. = x«X«6». 65, 71
k* Lesb., Thess., Cypr. = &v. 18.8,
184.2
KCtvOf = ltctivo%. 125.1
kikX«P«s Mess. 66k&cv6os Arc, road. 191k&c( Lac. = k(\tjs. 142 acfvro Dor. = kAto. 72KfpaUt Delph. = Kcpdrw/u. 162.8, 229iclpvav Lesb. = xiprdvai. 18 a, 165.3Kfriov = KItiqv. 10Ktfj Boeot. = xal. 26k^vo« = ^iiwi. 25 with a, 125.1
Kipcvaas Cret. = xhp*»*u divorce
Ki^aXXivw Ion., ac£ as highwaymanKi(dXXijt Ion., highwayman. Used with
XijurriJ? in no. 3 B 19, as in Democr.fr. 260 ed. Diels. Probably of Carianor Lycian origin
K(t Thess. = rli. 68.4, 128, 131
Kitties Eub. 81
kU»v d Thess., often used instead of
crdWa = ar^Xrj
icXaiKTdt Argol., Mess. = kknar&t.142 a
k\cl££ Argol., Mess. = k\cIs. 142 aicXapo« Cret., the body of KkapGrrai or
serfs attached to the estate
-icXlat, proper names in. 166.1
-kXcfcs , -icX<i)t, -kX^s, proper names in.
108.1ax\ifot Fhoc 63KXivas Thess. etc. 35 akXCvt] Naples, Cumae, tomb or niche in
a tombKo0ap4s Heracl. etc. = Ka0ap6t. 6K66apcns El. = fcddapcis. 6KOivav, KOivaWw = koivvv, koivwv4u),
41.4Koivd«* Thess., Dor. = kolvIho. 162.2
Kd|ua~rpa Td Cret., gifts. 165.3
KO|urrdp4voi Boeot. = KOfutrd/xepoi. 142Kdpfa Arc. = k6ptj. 54KoptCa Cypr. = xapSla. 5, 19.1
Koorufo (-U») Cret., 6e a member of the
Kbonot. See following. Kwrpbvrn, 42.
6 d*
k6o-}u>s Cret., the body of chief magis-trates (collective ; a single memberwas called KoapAwv, see preceding)
;
later used of a single member ofthis body, with pi. kSchoi
Klrcpos Ion. = rbrcpos. 68.4•coTvXla Coan = kotCXtj
Kovpii Ion. = K6ptj. 54•cpapdo-oi Epid. = icpcfidaai. 12 c
Kpdva = Kp^tnj. App. 8Kpdvaivv Arc = Kp^vatv. App. 106.6Kp^ww Thess. = Kplru. 18, 74icpfrof = Kpdros. 49.2KpCvvw Lesb. = Kplru. 74. Aor. tupivva,
77.1, App. 78Kpi'Hjp Argol. = KpiT-fjs. 164.6Kpdp.irot Arc, meaning ?
kWwm Lesb. = rrefvw. 74KToCva Rhod., a territorial division
similar to the Attic deme. Cf . ktI{w,
Krlffit
KToivdras Rhod., member of the Krolva.
KTOiWras. 167icvKdv Epid. = Kvicewv. 41.49*9vvs Chalcid. 22 c, 24 aKvptpivai Cypr. = tcvfitpvav. 88, 157Kflppos Thess. = rtpun. 19.3Ktt|Wras Arg. 167Kt&pa Cret. = /cdprj. 25, 54k6s Ion. = xw5. 68.4
Aa- from Aao-. 41.4, 45.3Xappdvw Delph. = \ap.pdvu>. 69.3Xdpauo-iv Chian = \dpu<riv. 77.8
Xha04v Aegin. = Xa/3tii». 76 6
Xa-yafo Cret. (Xa>aki»), re/ease; aor.
\aydaai. 162.8
Xdtopai, Xd(v|&ai Ion., Meg., Boeot.(XdSdovafhj, inco\d88ovi>{hi) = Xanpdrw
Aamrafov Cret. 69.3
Xa«, gen. Cret. Xdo. 112.4
Aao-atos Thess. = Aapurdtos. No. 28.19,
noteXaTpai[6|uvov], Xarp«id|Mvov El. =
Xarptvlptvov consecrated. 12 a, 161.1
Xa$vp»ir6Xkov Arc, sale of booty. No.18.ll, note
XfiToptfa Thess. = Uparctu. Cf . He-sych. Xelropes • Upeiai, and Xi7T^pe$
338 GREEK DIALECTS
Upol <TTt<pav<xp6poi. kOap&pn. These.
«i = rjt (16, 88). Probably related to
Att. XeiTovpytu) (89)Xfirttpylf Boeot. = \tirovpy6t. 44.4XiUt, see \4u>
Rhod., accursed. No. 93, note
Xcicxot Delph., dat. sg. of Xex^. 68XcXd0ijica. Arc, Ion., Epid. 187, 146.1
Rhod., grave. No. 94, noteA«rxaIos Thess., epithet of Apollo.
No. 26, noteArrrfauos Thess. = Acrrfauos. 86.2
\*<nr<r», behold. 191Xcftrov or \*<tr3v Arc, wittingly (?).
No. 17.3, note
X4», Cret. X«U = 0Aw. Doric (Cret.,
Lac, Meg., Corcyr., Coan, also in
Epicharmus and Theocritus) andElean. Cret. Xefw (but subj. Xf}t), El.
\eolrar, elsewhere only contractedforms as XtJi, \u>pes, \upti, etc.
•XiatvM Boeot. = -\talru), but in senseact.) canceling, giving a receipt for,
mid.) having canceled, taking a re-
ceipt for. Cpds. with &t4, 8td, is
Xtttof Thess. = \l0ipos. 164.6, 9XtpAv Thess. = iyopd market-place
(Thess. iyopd = 4icK\ri<rla)
X(vivot Boeot. = Xlptot. 164.6XiTOTtXlw Locr., leave taxes unpaid.
Cf . \irotrrparla etcXwnrdt Cret., insolvent (?). No. 113.
lie, noteXoirfo Arg., some kind of shallow ves-
sel. Cf . \oxds and \erlt
Adaptor Delph. ft with App.Airrros Cret. = Afaros. 86.1
XwWjpvov Arg., Heracl. = Xovrjpiop.
44.4
pA El. = n-f,. 1ft
(id Thess. = W. 184.4
jiaCrvps, (latrwt Cret. = pdprxn. 71 apdv El. = pjp. 12 ajwivToi Epid. = itimoi. 12 c
pao-Tpda EL, accounting, or ftodj/ o/paarpol. Cf . Hesych. paarplcu • ad
tG)v dpx^rTW" evfo**". 18 a, 81
(laorpoi title of (1) officers with special
function, (2) at Rhodes the highest
officials of tne state. Cf . nos. 96, 96pao^dXa Heracl., hollow, marsh. (3v-
p\lra /mffxdXa papyrus marshtuvrdpa Delph. = prrrtpa. 12
pdnurat Lesb. = xaroOcai. P. 299
|U Cret. = rf. 98|U8i|i|ivov Epid. 89.4
\Ul»v Arc, Ion. = pxlfap. 118.1|ic6d|upa Epid. = pied' dpjpap. Adverbformed like vrepKi<f>a\a from vwipKt<pa\&p
|u( Boeot., Thess. = nj. 16ah«tdX[av] Pamph. = ^yoXijr. 62.3MftXixwx, Mi|X- = MiXixw. 2ft c
|uiw6t, |Utv6f Thess. = 77.1,112.3
Mhctgu* Corcyr. 76 6
pcCf Ion., Corcyr., Meg. = pl1)p. 112.3jutorov Locr., at (east. App. 118.4u4)u<r64o-«*vTcu Heracl. 146.3M<vm Boeot. = M4ptjs. 89.6, 108.2M<voKpdri)t Cret. = MtPtKpdrrjs. 167(Uvtov = i*4ptqi. No. 28.38, notepip«ia Heracl. = /uplr
pipot Locr., reaZ estate. No. 66.44,
noteptroictfOcv Arc App. 6ft
luvffyovot Boeot., adj. totfA a third
party. Cf. purtyyvdw L. &S.|U*tfpvT| Att. = pecMprj. 87pltrroSi Thess., untiZ. 182.9 apAro-opot Heracl., intermediate bound-
aryfUcrra Arc, Cret. unttf. 86.4, 182.9 a|MTOfom4m Locr. = peroixe'w. 53(UTfppot Lesb. = pArpun. 19.2|MTpui|Mvcu Heracl. = perpuripfrai. 42.
66|Utt* it Cret., uniiZ. 86.4, 182.9 apirrof Boeot., Cret. = pAaos. 82
El. = ^r. 112.3
|MlSafut Delph. = nijdapov. 182.2Ht)8«ta Lesb. = pV8tpU. Cf. 114.1
|lT|6«(f = /X778eff . 66fi^yvot Lesb. = writ. 77.1, 112.3
p^js Heracl. = p^r. H2.3|UKKixtS84|uvot Lac. = piKifiptPoi, a
term applied to Spartan boys in thethird year of their public training.
84, nos. 70-73, noteMtvrwv Arg. = MIXrwr. 72M(pyot Eretr. = Mlayot. 60.4fiwrnit Cret. = pur66%. 8ft. 1
uva|ifMtov Thess. = pvrjpeiop. 89.8Mvcunra Thess. = MraWa. 19.8
poto-a Lesb. = pofoa. 77.3
|iokx^* Cret. (juhkLop etc.) = Dor. fiot-
xdu = poix^™' 161.2 with App.jioOvos Ion. = f^ro*. 64
fivx6« Heracl., storehouse, granary
\
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 339
|t6a Lac. = novca. Cf. 59.1, 77.3
Cret. (poMr, puiXip, etc.), con-
tend (in law). So also Cret. dix^iyna-
Xtut, d/j.<plfiuXos, drrlfuaXos, dxontaXiu,
adv. dfiwXel. Cf. Hesych. fuaX^erai •
Max^erot. Related to Horn. jx£Xo«
contest. Cf . c^url^/Mii as a law-termin Attic
pd<ra = /iowra. 77.3
vcuviw Cret., £a&€ refuge in a templevaicdpot, see ytwxSpos
va(F)6s = >*<*». 41.4, 58, 54/vairoicu, see ceanro^f
vavot Lesb. = 85, 54/vtl Arc. = nj, m/. 184.7vf)iovT)(a Cret. = reo^Wa. No. 113.146,
notevf6rat Cret., an official body oj young
men, gen. re6rat, acc. *e£ra. 88 avw»*dpos Ion., Delph. raonopos, Delph.,
Epid., Coan raxlpot (41.4, 45.3), cus-
todian of the temple, sacristan. Insome places the office became one of
considerable rank and honorvmmi-oCtm Ion., Coan vavouu. 81, 41.4.
Cf . also Ion. ptunroiSs, Boeot. vavoibt.
Title of officials in general charge of
the affairs of the templeWjarot Arc. = vtarot. App. 16
vucdhas, wxdap Lac. = vucdaas. 59.1,
60.2v(v = *. 118.5vtovjMivCa, vivpchaot Boeot. = vovfitivla,
rovfr/jviot. 42.6 av6\uuo% Ion. = r6fufjLoi. 164.9
vd|tiot Locr. = Wtfufios. 164.9v6\lo* Heracl., a coin. Cf. Lat. num-mus
voo-o-dq Ion. = veocffbs. 42.5 dvo<tt£tto» El. = *vo<rrlfa, vocrita. 84w Cypr., Boeot. 184.6viva\ktu Cret. = Mva/iai. 88
wrrt Cret. = wktI. 86.1
(ctvos Ion. = tfros. 54
g<vFdpi|t Corcyr., El. 54glwot Lesb. = flws . 54 6
^voSLkcu Locr., Phoc., title of judgesin cases involving the rights of tywoi.
ievoUK-nt is used by a late writer
to translate the Latin praetor pere-
grinus£v\A«r0cu Arg., in form = <rm/XXea0ai
(87), but meaning pillage (cf . ^kOXo*)
{vv = <nfc. 185.7
(vv6s Ion. = Koivfn. 185.7
o = 6. 58 a"Oa£os = Fd£os. 51aopkXds Boeot., 6p«XX6t Thess. = <$/3oX&.
t49.3, 68.1, 89.3
0780(1^9, o-yBoi^KOVTa. 31 aov8«i Ion. = «3ry36?7. 44.26v8»Kovra Ion. = <$75oijKo»Ta. 44.2oSfXds = <J/3oX6$. 49.3,68.1o«Cv» Lesb. = ofyw. 49.1
6l<* Cret. = Aroj. 82oWdiciv Cret. = dadxis. 81 a, 188.650t Arc. = oC. 132.7 6.
66pa Lesb. = tyi/ta. 164.4
foi = ol dat. 3 pers. pron. 118.4
FoiKdTOt = oUirris. 167oU((i) Arg. 157 6
FoiKivs Cret. = oU4rrit. 167fOtKOS = ofros. 52fo£k» Delph. = otnodep. 182.7
Fotvos = ofrot. 62olfos Cypr. = olos alone. 53, 191otirav, olirh«, see ot<p<o
olpuv Cypr. {h Totport), dwirici. Cf.
olpwv boundary line, Hesych.ots Delph. = ol. 132.3
hobrovn Heracl. = otaom, 68 doldu* Cret. (oArer, ofirct), Ther. ofcrAe
etc.), Lac. (Hesych.), have sexual in-
tercourse
Ik* W.Grk. = «re. 13.3, 132.96kcu Lesb. = 5rrj. 68.4
Stcica for 6xa xa = 5ray. 132.9oKotot Ion. = 6toTos. 68.4
6ic<xr<rof Lesb. = <5rcxroi. 68.4hotcraKdnoi Heracl. = 6kto.k6cloi. 58
C
okt&kiv Lac. = iirrdictj. 133.6
okt6 Lesb. = 6kt6. 114.8oKTTii Ephes. 89.1
Kokt» Heracl., Ther. = <Jrrc6. 58 c,
114.8
OKTttk 6<ru> i Le8b. = (5rra<r6<riot. 117.2SXrrpos Cret. = SXedpos. 68oXCot = 6X/7of . 62.3
'OXvmrCxnv = 'OXvutIxvv- 69.3
AfioXo-yd a, 6ju5Xo"yov t6 Boeot. = 6^0-
XcyJa
o|U>vd€VTfs Lesb. = 6/jtovoovrrc$. 44.4,157
ov Lesb., Thess., Cypr. = dvd. 6ovdXa, ovdXovjia Thess. = drdXwua.
164.96vYpdi|rciv Thess. = dv*ypd\pai. 27, 156
340 GREEK DIALECTS
6v6ucot Arc. = iwdSucos. 6Svf Thess. = 65c. 128ovtOtCiccuv Thesa. = MBnuap. 188.5
6vL Arc. = Me. 1286vu>vp.a Boeot. = 6vona. 22 6, 24jwa Lesb. = ur/j. 26 d6wi6a Cret. = 6pvi$a. 86.6
6w Arc.-Cypr. = Me. 128
Iwpa = 6vofux. 22 6
8*tu = 6xn. Cret. grot also final. 182.
5, 8 afrirti W.Grk. = bxov
6irip Boeot., Arc. = Mp. 24fori Cret., where, when, Lac. Mire as.
182.6
$n Cypr. in 6xt <rtt = &tt« ? 181, no.
19.29, noteomSS6|uvof Lac. = brtftfixvos. 84'Oirfcvn, 'OxovtCovs, HoxovtOSv Locr.= 'Oxovm, 'Oxot/irfovj, etc. 44.4,
46.4, 63, 68 d6x601 Arc. = &xov. 132.7 6
oxdropot El. = 6r6repos. 126x6TTot Boeot., ox6ttoi Cret. = 6x6-
(rot. 82«xxa Lesb. = «xfl. 129.2, 182.6
6mr»t Lesb. = 5xa*. 129.2
oxr(Xot Dor. = 6<pda\pM. Occurs in
Epidaurian (-t\ot and -l\\os, no. 92passim), as Laconian in Plut.Lyc.
11, and in the writings of Archytasand Phintias. 6x-r-l\ot (cf. dx-rfy
etc.) like rav~r4\oi beside rotf-TTjj
bwri El. = 6KTtl>. 114.8
M> Arc. = M. 22, 245xvt Cret. = bxot. 182.4
bn* Rhod. = 6xoi. 132.4
farc» Dor. (Cret. flxo, Lac. hbxo) = 6x6-
6t*. 182.7
Utup Eretr., 6-nmp El. = 6xiat. 60.1,3,
97 aopdTfHOt Cret. = •tfrputt? No. 112.13,
noteftppV* Corcyr. = Spot. 61
6pK(t» = 6pic6w. 162.1
opKiSTfpot Cret., having preference in
the oath
hoptcBplToi Locr., Arc, jurors
Ipvtg = 6pns . 142 ah6pFo« Corcyr., £pos Heracl. = Spot.
64, 68 a*
6p-Hj Ion. = lopr-fi. 42.5 d6pv£ Cypr., see i£ 6p6&6p4>av©8iKcurTa£ Cret. (6pxapodiKa<rTaC),
officers appointed to look after the af-
fairs of orphans or minors. Cf. Att.
fit Cret. = 6s. 120.3, 121.1
6a*>i Arc. = brey. 68.3, App. 128-1295c-ia Arc, Locr. = 6cLa. 58 d5ra Lesb. = 6re. 13.3, 132.9
ontot Cret. = 6xoiot, 6<ms. 68.1, 1806r«pot Cret. — oxortpos. 127F6n Locr. = Sri. 129.2 a5t%|u Cret. = 6rm. 128, 129.2<m, Arrives Lesb. = bri etc. 129.2«5tto« Cret. = 6vos. 82o*Sfe Lac = ovbtls. 114.1
o*6a|ut Epid. = ov5<mov. 182.2oiQtt* - oMtlu 66o4Xop^T[ptov] ? Coan, 6ariey measure.
Cf. Hesych. oflXox6tof dyyetor eft o
ai o6\al ififidWovTau xpbs dxapx&* tup
ouXot Ion. = Aot. 64o$p«wv,^iov Cret., auard-Aouae. From
odpos watcher, like Att. Qpripiav from<ppovp6i
oip4<>to Cret., toa&Aovpot Ion. = flpot. 64ovto, oura etc, Boeot. = rovro, ravra,
etc. 124bfyfkkm Arc, Horn. = 60efXw. App.
73
6<^\« Arc, Arg., Cret. = 6<pcC\w.
App. 75 ; aorist and perfect, Att.
ui\op, ii<p\yjKa be condemned to pay afine, be adjudged guilty. So Arc aor.infin. 6<p\i*, perf . [fSj^XeWi, rd^Xe-K6ffi. 52 a, 138.4, 146.1
o6tX8p.a Cret. = dfalXypa. 167
64»pi»t Arg., ramp. No. 82. Cf. L.&S.8.V.II
irat, xtn = xjj, rp. 132.5ireuptv Eretr. = xaiclv. 60.3watt = vl6t, or, sometimes, foy&rnp.
Frequent in Lesbian, Cyprian,Ionic Cf. also tow, *c6po, son,
daughter, in the Locrian inscription,
p. 321iratora Lesb. = xaaa. 77.8
ird+ia = rrrjua. 49.6 a, 69.4xauaro^a-yfouai Locr. = 6i)pxxru0opju.
49.5 awa|M»x4* Heracl., possess . Cf. Hesych.
xa/xu>x°* ' b fJptoj. 'Irakol, and xa/u*-
\1(J)V ' KfKTIJpJPOS. 41.2
iravayopCa Arc. = xarfjyvpis. 164.9Ilara-ydpa-iot Arc, name of a month
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 341
iravd-yopoit Arc. = xarfryvpu. 5, 49.2,
80 airavd£»a-roi Cret., ungirded ? No. 113.
U, note
Ildvafifios Thess. = Udnjfios, name ofa month
•rrdvo-a Arc, Arg., Cret., Thess. =xa<ro. 77.3
iravTcu Heracl. = xdvrv. 132.5iravTcC Locr., everywhere. 132.2
iravtfvux Cypr., wholly salable (cf.uvos).
No. 19.9, noteIldovi Arc, Hoov* Lesb. = Haul, nam.App. 41.4
irdp El. = xepl. 12, 95irdp = xapd. 95irapd with acc. for dat. 136.2irapapa£«vtt Arc, drive in a wagon off
(the highroad). Cf. <hra/Aa£etJw, «ra0a-
/xa£«Jw. No. 17.23, noteirapairpotrrdTOt Agrig., an adjunct xpo-
ardras or presiding officer of thecouncil. Cf. xapaxpvrdreu in Teos
TrappdWw Delph. = xapapalvw trans-
gress
-rrdpScixpa Epid. = xapd&eiyna. 66irap«iav Boeot. = xapijaav. 138.5
irapcts Boeot. = xaprjv. 163.3
irap€Tdt« Arc, examine into (cf. f|e-
rdfw), and so approve. xaperd^urtri
(no. 19.29), 142. xapherafapivot (no.
17.20), 173irapts Boeot. = xapyv. 16 airttpKa(8)0$Ka Lac. = xapaxarad^m)Ilap^xBtos, see UcpdxOtos
ITcuridSafo Gela. 105.2 airda*Ka) El. = xdffxu- 66ira<rcrv8idJo# Lesb., assemble. 96.2ircur<rv6(m Ion. = xavcviltfi. 96.2-irda-ras Cret., owner. 49.5 airaTdpa Locr. = xaripa. 12irdrpa Arc, Dor. = yivos gens. Ion.
xdrpi) also, rarely, in this sense
irarpvd Delph., Elean = yivoi gens, as
in Hdt. 1.200irarp9i5Ko« Cret. = ixUXrjpos heiress.
Law-Code VII.16, note (p. 270)-iri Arc = xeSd, turd. 95, 135.5
ir«8d = nerd. 135.5
DcSa^cCrvvos = Mrra-. 135.5ircSdfoiKoi Arg. = pJroucoi. 53, 135.6
ir«8(ja Cypr. = xeSlov
irrf, int W.Grk. = xov, xov. 132.2
n<i\c<rrpOTCSas Boeot. 68.2ircto-cu Thess. = ttierai. 68.2
TTtLtru Cypr. =rela€i. 68.1irtXavdi originally a cake offered to
the gods, but also applied to an offer-ing of money. So in no. 82, as insome inscriptions of Delphi andAmorgos
irOuSpov = xXidpov. 48 with App.it&.«kvs (or x4\eicv) Cypr., used of asum oi money equal to 10 minae.Cf . Hesych. iipux4\€KKov •
. . . rb y&pfcicdnvovy x4\€kv KaXtirai xapd Ua$l-oit. Used elsewhere with other val-ues ; cf . Hesych. s.v. xiXtKvs
irtXTo4»dpas Boeot. = xcXrewr^jtr^TTt Lesb., Thess. = xirrt. 68.2,
114.6it^ttotos Arc. = xi/ixros. 114.5vtvrahmipCt Heracl. = xevra*rrjplt. 58cvfvrapLapirtvtt Delph., serve as xevra-
fiaplras. 12, no. 61 D 16, noteirfvTT)K6vT»v Chian = gen. pi. of xtvr-tf
KQVT*. 116mvTopicta Locr., quintuple oath, oath
sworn byJive gods. 58 dirfvTOt Cret., Amorg. = xifixrot 86.2,
App. 88imrttomv Thess. = xexetedcu. 85.1,
156irnroidvrturo'i Boeot. = xexoifinbei. 9.
2 a, 146irtp = xepl. 95 with App.trcpau&w Cret., set aside, repudiate (the
purchase of a slave). Law-CodeVII. 10, note
irfpavSc Arc, abroadinpipoXifirftt Rhod., fasten round with
lead. 88irtp(8potioi officials at Mytilene, clerks
of the court
IlcpooOapCai Locr. 6, 95fr^poSos Delph. = xeploSot. 95 withApp.
IIcpdxO«>ft Ilttp^x^- 18, App. 95IHppapvot Lesb. = Uplauot. 19.2
iri<nrvpe% Lesb. = rfrrapet. 68.2, 114.4
UrraY^TViot = Mrra-. 185.5
irfrcvpov Orop., Deloe, xrreipiov Ery-thrae, wooden tablet for writing.
Same word as xerevpov, xtravpovperch
for fowls and springboard, in Mod.Greek thin strip of wood, batten
II«T$aX6t Thess. = e«r<raXdt . 65, 68.2,
81birrrpdiuivov Boeot. = rrrpduvvow. Cf
.
68.2
342 GREEK DIALECTS
-rtrpaTOS Boeot. = rtrapros. 49.2 a,
68.2, 114.4
irrrpo«Tt)pCt Thess. = rrrpa-. 5, 68.2
irfrrap«s, irtTTopdicovra Boeot. = rirra-
pet, TtTTap&Korra. 68.2, 114.4, 116
-rfrrpivos Arg. 89.4
ir«66<0 Cret. (xttdev), inform. 162.9
irc^updicovTfs Thess. = retHipaxbres. 68.
2, 147.3
irc^vrcvKflpcv Heracl. 147.2
iHjXvi Lesb. = t^X«. 68.2, 132.4
trtiroKa Lac. = run-ore. 132.6,9
m06» Boeot. = xeldw. 162.3
irCo-vp«s Horn. = rerrapcs. 11, 68.2
irXd-yos Heracl., side
vXo6vovra El. = xXrj&forra. 15
irXdv Dor. etc. = rXi)»»
Lesb. = »XA>w. 113.2
irXcvptdt, -dSos Heracl. = xXevpd
vXtOa d Locr. = tX^0o$n-X^flo* (1) amount, (2) majority. (3)
frequently people, assembly
«At|0vs = irX^o«, as in Homer. Cret.
iAe amount, Locr. i/ie majority
irXUt Cret. = irX&f = rX^om. 9.4, 42.
3, 113.2wXlw Cret. = x\tov. 113.2, 132.4
irXtSs Arc. = x\4o*. 42.6 d, 113.2
vXovr(v8av Locr., from the wealthy.
App. 133.2
iro€t, irofyrw, etc. = xoiei etc. 31
ito«o-ti Arc. — xpbawn. App. 59.1
vo«x6|uvov Cypr. = xpoctxdpxvov adja-
cent to. Cf. xpoffcxfa- 59.4
in50iK«t Lac. = xpoa^Korres. For stemxbdiK- to xodUu, cf . *7>oJ£, *7>oik6j
iroObcM Boeot. = TpociiKu. Cf. frcw
mSOoSot = xpbaoSos. Cf . tot/ = xpov
ird0o8«H.a Boeot., Epir. = vpSvodot.
164.9irof Argol. etc. = too*. 135.6 6
iroi-ypatJ/dva4S Arg. 77.2iroutvTCU Phoc. = roiovtn-ai. 158uoUvcn Arc. = xoioOffi. 77.3, 157iroif^w Arg., Boeot., El. = *W«. 53iroi^curo-ai El. = xoirfjaaadai. 69.3,85.2iroffjaTai El. = touJo-tjtcu. 59.3, 151.1
-rnuK«j>dXcuov Delph. = x p<xr Ke<pd\aiov
.
Cf. to* = to6j, 135.66irouSvrav Delph. = xoiotivruiv. 42.5 dHot-not Cret. = Utdiot. App. 30wdica W.Grk., Boeot. = r6re. 31.8,
132.9itok k( Thess. = Art. 131
iroXtp El. = x6\is. 18 b
w-oXiavrfpoi Heracl., title of municipalmagistratesin charge of public build-ings, streets, etc., like the Romanaediles. Called dcTv*6px>i at Athens,Rhodes, etc.
iroXtdTo* Dor. = xokirrfi. 167iroXi&xos Lac. = xoXiovxoj. 167iroAts = Sijfwt. Especially frequent in
decrees of Phocis, Locris, Thessaly,and other parts of Northwest Greece,and notably in Crete, where it is al-
most constantvoXii Lesb. nom. pi. 109.3roXurro* Heracl. = x\€i<rros. 113.2.
hus xdklartav = uit xXeUrrupvoXirtfja = xoXireta. 28 bttoXXw* Thess. = t6Xu>j (xoXeun). 19.3irSvii, ir9v(oi, etc. Cret., see (pupfa
DZohoi8dv, IlohoCScua Lac. = IloaetSwv,
n<xr«5wna. 41.4,49.1,59.1,61.5irowdv Cret. = Tourer. 69.3iropOUa Arc, passage, path (?). No.
182.9, note
irdpvoi|r Boeot., Lesb. = xdpporf/. 5iropT( Cret. = xpis. 61.4, 70.1
iro* Arc.-Cypr. = xp6s. 61.4IIo<r«(8av Lesb., ITootiSav late Dor. =
lloatiSQy. 41.4, 49.1, 61.5IIoo-fkS^Mv Ion. = IWeiSwr. 41.4, 49.1noo-(8<u>s, Ion. Hoo-iS^ios. 49.1
n<xroi8dv Arc. = n<xr«5u>r. 41.4,49.1,61.5
iro> = tot/, root. 95worairoirurdTt* Boeot. = xpoaaxoreiad-
ru. 68.2
n<miSd(F)»v, IIoTii8dv= TlwretSwr. 41.
4, 49.1, 58, 61.6IIoTtCSouv Thess. = UcxxeiSdv. 41.4 c
vor«XdT8 Arg. enforce. See ixfkapu.
162.4
m>Tfx«C Heracl., irortxfc Ach. = xpoce-
X£t. 132.2itot( = to6j. 61.4, 135.6rjorCSaiov Carpath. 49.1
voTucXaC-yw Heracl., be close to, adja-cent to. 142 a
iroTuncdirrw Heracl. =*xpo<ro~K&xTu digup to, heap earth upon
noTottavt Lesb. (?). 49.1
mrdfiara Boeot. = x&putra. 69.4
irpdSSfi* Cret. = xpdTru. 84 airpao-o-6vTCMro-i Heracl. 107.3
irpararaCf, irpaToird^iran Lac., one inthefirst year of (full) boyhood, that is,
in hia eleventh year, older than the
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 343
fwcififupos, younger than the drpo-
xdpxcut (drpo- probably from d8p6s,
influenced by Arepos)
irpdTot W.Grk., Boeot. =xpwrot. 114.1
irpttya Locr. = ytpovvla, see foil,
xptt-yvt, xpitfivrat, xprfywrdi, irptt-
«y«v, xpf(-yurrot Cret. = xpAr/3w, rpta-
/3«VTiJf, TpeapvTfpos, rptffpuraros. 68.
1, 88.8 with axp«Cv Cret. = xp/c 86.3 axpciofcta Thess. = xptcfrla. 86.3 Oirpfpyir rot Cret., xpiryurrf^w Coan.
86.3irp^owriv Chian = vptftoaip. 77.3, 160
vptfjo-ro Ion. = xpdrrta. Cf . 8, 81
Trp^TTO) Eub. = rpdrrta. 81
wp^XHa Chian = rpinna, xpaypa. 66
xpuS» Heracl. = xpfw. 162.3
xpuryctct Boeot. = n-pAr/Setr. 68.1, 86.3
Trpoa-yopi* Agrig., 6e xpod7opoj, presid-
ing officer of the dXfa
irpoayprippivtt Lesb. = xpoaipovpJvov.
80.3, 157 a. See dyp^uirpodKyp€<ri* Thess. = xpoalptais. See
irpopara afteep in Attic, but cattle in a
wide sense, domestic quadrupeds,
large (kine) or small (sheep andgoats), in Ionic and in Arcadian(no. 17.16 ff.) ; in Cretan, used of
small cattle in contrast to KopralroSa
(no. 110.iv.36)
xpo0«ixdhas Lac. = xpoetxd<raf. 51,
59.1irpoWa Cret. = rpdffOtp. 188.1
rrpoftvvioOv Thess. = wpo$99tQv. 19.3,
41.4 c
n-pogcvfos Corcyr. = xp#ero». 54
irpoStivot Cret. = TrpQevos. 54irp6o-0a Dor. = xpha$€P. 183.1
irp<xr0a-y«Wjs Arc. (xpo<r*0a7ei4i). No.16.30 ff., note
upoo-eCSiot (xpwrTitfor) £1. 165.2
n-poo-jj^Tptu Lesb. = xpocpxrpiup. Cf
.
78, 157xp6<rra Delph., irpotrrtv Thess. — xp6-
crdtr. 85.1,183.1frpoc-Td-rqs. (1) As at Athens, one who
looks after the rights of aliens. Soin no. 66.34. (2) The chief magistrate
of a city or state. (3) xpocrdrai =Att. xpvraptu. So in Cos, Calymna,Cnidus, etc.
Op©ot(]Otio-[0ov] Leab.=rp<xm$4<r0iov.
157 a
Trpoc-^A-yvov Ceos = xp6c<payna sacrifice
wpOTavts Lesb. (rarely Att.)= xptfraw.The more usual prefix xpo- replaceshere the related but uncommon xpv-.
irporipcta Heracl. = xporepala the daybefore. App. 27
wpoTT)v( Boeot., formerly. 123,186.1TrpVToWjtov = xpvravtior. 164.1
xpwyyvcfo Heracl., be surety
vpAyyvot Heracl. = *xpoiyyvot surety.
irrdXipos = v6\epx>s. 67irrdXtt Cypr. etc. = x6X«. 67rrvas A Boeot. = xo/a. 80H^pfos, Ilvpf(at, HvpFaXtSv = Iltfppos
etc. 54 c
x«f Dor. - xot. 182.4
Ilimot Cret., Arc, Pamph. = ntffcof.
68rr<& Dor. etc. = x60«f. 182.7
Fp&rpa El., see (>"fjrpa
Fp^o-it Arc, declaration. 55
Fpfra, Fp*r&« Cypr., see pi^rpa
pV|Tpa originally speech or verbal agree-
ment, but in dialects other thanAttic-Ionic also used of a formalagreement, compact, decree, law. Cf
.
Heracl. kAt rat frfyrpat koI *dr rap<rvvfrf)Ka.v according to the laws andthe contract, Photius prjrpai • Tapap-rtrot Si p6povs Kal oXop \f/ri<pUrpLara, andL. & S.s.v.11. So El. fpdrpa compact,decree, Cypr. fptra compact, prom-ise, fperdu promise. 15, 55, 70.8
foxpfe Arg. = prypSs. 66phofatot Corcyr. 58, 76 b
poy6« Heracl., granary. Cf. Hesych.
foyol • tripol ffirucol, <riro/SoAu)vej, andPollux IX. 46 (riro(36\ia ' ravra Si pVyovt SiKcXiurrat wv^afop
P^Fos Cypr. 53p^xrov Epid. = ftwrpop. 70.3
Mtvov, pvrvdt» Arg. = frfoiov, pWtdffai.
Cf. 61.3
«rd Meg. = rlva. 128o-a8pdxas = aarpdxvs. Still other vari-
ations in the transcription of thePersian word (x&a0rap(lva) are seen
in itaiBpaxcfoprot, i\<rarpaxc6oprot)
i£aTpdrri$
ZaKpfctjt Arc. 41.2SaXapiva El. = ZaknApn. 48
rapprfa Heracl., make mounds or pits
344 GREEK DIALECTS
(?). Cf . Hesych. <r<tppJn * oCtpo* yrjt
tcaUdWixrpa, but Etym. Mag. adppa •
Zavyrfvin, SavKpdrfit Boeot. 41.2(rtXdva Dor. etc., crtAAwa Lesb. = at-
i»XH 762*Xiv<kvTv, S«Xiv6rrvoi. 44.4crwis Lac. — 6e6i. 64••it Cypr., £tt Arc. = t«. 68.3, 188c-iTtvyiprcu Heracl., recett>er8 and in-
spectors of grain. So dyiprtu ol dw6rtrwfof at Tauromenium, <rtTo0tfXa-
**i at Athens, Tauromenium, etc.,
rtrdrat at Athena, Delos, etc.
at-rqptv Eretr. = <rlriptw. 60.8o-KfvdSv El. = vKtviwv. 18 aVKflvfa* = <r<cew£fw. 168.3
«TrdSu>v Arg. = ard&iov. App. 88nrAX* Leeb. = crrfKXu place. App.
68.2
otptSSAv Cret. = mvatfr. 88, 89.3
nrvpdt Coan, Epid., Syrac., Ther. =wp6s
<rTdX» Dor. etc.,rrdXXa Lesb., Thess.= trr-ffKi). 75
rrapfoTM Delph. App. 49.2
*rapr6t Cret., a subdivision of thetribe. 49.2 a
<rrfya Cret., nouse. Law-Code III. 46,
notejt^woh Epid. = tf-rfya^t*. 164.8
rKim» Coan = <rr4<pu. No. 101.29, note
kv(l« = -4w. 168.1
Lvoi Lesb. App. 41.1 aiv*» = -6«. 159
Ion., ridge. 165.4
<tto£x«i* Lesb. = ffroixtw- 78, 157.1<TTov<ifi(o-)o-av Corcyr. 164.2
oropwd, aropirdot Arc. = dcrpar-fj,
dffrpairaiot. 5, 81
rrp6rayot Lesb. = ffrpariryfa. 5<rrpoT«vop.o4 Boeot. = frparefofuu. 5o-TpoTwcTat Boeot. = ffTparitlmji. 5
0~rp6rot Lesb., oTpardt Boeot. = (tt/xx-
r6t. 5a-rpo^d Delph., torn of the road (?).
See no. 51 C 33, noteotv>Uov Arc, cavern. Cf . erbpuop. 88a<r*00oXov Delph. = vtp&ikop. 69.3
o^yypa^ot <l Arc, Boeot., Mess., <rfry-
•ypo^ot (5) Delph., Argol.=<ru77po0iJcontract
nnfxia.1 Ion. 144«rvXatt El. 157 6o-v^XvuTpov Arc, meaning?
cT-v^-mirCo-Kw Delph., imrite to drtnA: to-
gether
rmpT^n Arg., belong to the body ofiprtrai. No. 78.2, note
rwapxoo~raW«» Phoc., join in appoint-ing magistrates
rwBavxvtt^poi These., fellow Sa<pnj-
<p6p<H. See da^xraarwMp^ovTt Heracl., enclose, cut qff (the
roads) . Heracl . Tab. 1 . 130 ff., note
trwtotr&SStt Cret. = <tvv-*k-<t&.ttu assist
in carrying off. Cf. x/^Awra luaiccvd-
{u* Strabo. 84 arvvicXtlf, HtTOt Thess. = atyKXtrrot ix-
KXipla. 164.9rwrGaaitu. Cret. (Dreros)=*urAr«rftu.
163.10cr^d&S* Boeot., o-<m«* Ion. = c^rria.84a
<r4«tt Arc. = apUri. 119.4
a-^v^rovi Ceos, having wedge-shaped
feet
o*t, <r»-, 41.2
ray6, Thess., time when there is a rayk,hence lime of war. No. 38, note
rxxytvo) Delph., Thess., hold the office
of rayforay6t official title, Cypr., Delph.,
Thess. In Thessaly applied to (1) amilitary leader of the united Thes-salians appointed only in time ofwar (cf. no. 33, note), (2) city offi-
cials like the Apxorr« 0f many places.
At Delphi, officials of the phratry of
the Labyadae (no. 51)ra( = o2. 129rat El. = rddi. 128raiwt Arc. = raiffde. 183rait Lesb., El. = rdt. 78
rd|iv« = rtppw. 49.4rajiot Thess., of the present time Orb rd-
pop the present one, no. 28.44). Cf. tjj-
pu>s to-day, Apoll.Rh.4.262rdvt Thess. = rd5e. 128rav£ Boeot. = r^pSe. 188rawt Arc. = r^pSt, rwrfo, rdUr8e (97.1).
183rdww Arc. = TtJrSe. 188
t4v» = rdt. 78tAw Arc. = rdSt. 188Toora East Ion. = raOra. 33
r4t = rdt. 78Tttvrtt Lac. = ratr? thus. 188.6 a
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 345
ra^ro Locr., likewise. 182.5 aTavrai = avrat. 124Tafrrt El. = ra&rv here. 182.6Tatrreov El. = toOtoip. 124r^O^uot Dor. = 04<rfuos. 164.4
T«6u6t Dor. = dtvfxdv. 164.4t«£6« W.Grk. = rj7«e here. 182.2T€ip,d, T«i|&4j = ti/x^. 21TiU» Arc. = riw. 162.12
Wuva Locr. = rixrn> 66TfXa|ttf(v) Arg., support. No. 77,
note
r&tiot, rOuot (1) perfect^ unblemished,
(2) frequently = ripios valid (ex-
amples in Arg., Delph., Locr.,
Aetol., EL, Ach.), iyopd (dXiafa,
etc.) TAetoi = Att. iKxXnffla icvpla
TtX4<rrd El. official. Cf. tAot office.
105.1aTtXia-Hjp Argol., priest. 164.6WX«rrpa tA Ion., Coan, expenses of
inauguration. 165.3
TtW^opfrTft Cyren. 157T&fMt Coan = rAetot. 48, 276r4XXm Arg., Cret. (as also in poetry)= reXw
•rAoptai Cret. = (<rofiai. 168.10
Wot Dor. = aoO. 118.8
rt&t Dor., Lesb., not Boeot. = <r4t.
120.2
Wprot Lesb. = rplros. 18 aWpxvtja (or rp4%viia) Cypr., shrubs,
trees. Cf . Hesych. r4p%>** ' 4>vrb
and rptx*0*' *T&*XOt, *Xd8ot, ^urrfi',
p\da-rrifia
W<rtrap«t, T<<r<r«p«. 54 e, 81, 114.4
Tt<r<r«paic<SvTttv Chian, gen. pi. of rwat-pdicotrra. 116
rrrapTf^f Coan, a measure, like ^rretft
WropTOs, Wrparot. 49.2 a, 114.4TiT^jwit Locr. App. 89.1
rlropct W.Grk.= rirrap*t. 54e, 114.4.
Acc. pi., 107.4riroprot Arc. = T+rapTos. 5, 114.4Ttrpdiciv Lac. = rcrpdicis. 188.6TtTpda kovTaW .G rk .=rcrrapdjcorra. 116rfrpvpov Heracl., group offour bound-
ary stones. 41.2
TiS« El. = rydt tore. 182.6T^wot Ion. 87.2T^va, T-r^va Cret. = Z^ro. 84, 112.1TT,vft = Utlvn there. 125.1, 182.2
rfjvot = iKttvoi. 125.1Tl0T|VTt Mess. = tiBOmtl. 151.1
T(pat Lesb. App. 41.1 a
Ti)iaicXfif, TifLOKpirtit, Tvpiival = Tipa-k\t}s etc. 187
nparCa Arc. = rluipa. 164.9TvjuxWjp Arc., Cyren. = xt/up^i. Cf.
164.6rl* Dor. = <rol. 118.4tCw, fut. Ttlcrw, aor. freura (not Titrw,
fr«ra), i Q Attic and elsewhere, 28 a.
Trclau, frewa, 68. 1,2. Arc. pres. relta.
162.12novxa Boeot. = r&xv- 24Tip El. = rif. 60.1
TXcwrCafo Corcyr. 105.2 arvardt Cret. = $pirr6t. 66TtSf Rhod. = r69e. 62.2to( = ol. 122Tot El. = rMe. 122Toit Boeot. = olfe. 122Totvtof Thess. = roW«. 128toivC Arc. = rude. 128toko. W.Grk. = Tore. 18.3, 182.9tokio* or tokiov Delph. = t6koi interest
TopA% Arc. = rbpMy ro^i}, section oflandtov« Thess. = t6o>. 128Tdvi = rotft. 78TO* — to6i. 78tocvw Arc. = rofo8§. 128toto = tovto. 84 ato* Boeot. = <nJ. 61.6toOwcovv Thess. = T^Je. 128toOto Eub., Delph. = toOto. 124rotrat Delph. = reu/rat. 124TovTtt W.Grk. = raJ/rtf here. 182.2Tovrii Eub. = raXnn. 124toOtoi = ourot. 124tovtA Dor., thence. 182.7To<pu»v Heracl. = ra^tfr burial-place.
6, 165.4
rpaxdSi Thess. = Tpia*d«t. 19.4
Amorg. = Td<ppr). 70.2
Heracl. = rd^pot. 70.2
rp&t Cret. = Tptft. 42.3Tp&nSSa = rp&Tt£a. 18, 84rpim Arg. = «^7« in technical sense.
No. 78, note
rp^t Ther. = rptts. 25, 114.3TpwiKowrrot Lesb. = rpuucoorOf. 116Tptcucovrd«*8of (sc. 656s) Heracl., a
road thirty feet widerpM)K6o^ot Ion. 117.2
TpUvt Cret. = Tptii. 114.8TpiK<4Xu>f Coan = rpUwXoi. 4/3eXdf rpi-
*<$Xiof three-pronged forkTpnravd-yop<7%« Arc. 8ee iravdyopait
rplt - rpeU. 114.3
346 GREEK DIALECTS
rptrpa tA Cret., the threefold amount.
166.3, Law-Code 1.36, note (p. 262)
TToXtopxot These. (Phalanna), for irro-
\lapXoi. 67, 86.2. City officials (like
the rayol of other Thessalian cities,
also sometimes rayol at Phalanna).Cf. the *-o\irdpxai of Thessalonica
(Acta 17.6) and other Macedoniantowns (Ditt.Syll.318)
t* Dor. = <rtf, ad. 61.6, 118.2,5
Hi, r«t Boeot. = rol, rots. 80rut Boeot. = rolSe. 122rvtSt Lesb. = Tga« here. 182.4
TVfw>s Corcyr. = ripfiot. No. 89, note
rvfxCa Heracl., cheese-press
tmv( Arc. = ro03«. 128
t»s = roOt. 78
v Cypr. = hrl. 186.8
*F*tt Cypr., forever. 188.6
•YPpArrot Thess. = "tppl<rrat. 18vSap4<rT«pov Lesb., less pure. Used with
Ktprdw of mixing water and wine, andso applied also to the debasement ofcoinage. No. 21, note
4Sp(a Locr. 68 dvt Cret. = oT. 182.4
vlt Rhod. = ot. 182.4vL<* = vl6s. 112.2
fwla Boeot. = olxla. SOhv\8p4ovTOt Thess. , from i>\up4u> be v\a>-
p6t, the official in charge of the publicforest* (cf. Arist.Pol.6.8.6). 41.4 c,
53, 167, 167vjiiv late Cret. = (quit. 119.2 avpfe, v\U = it/JMt, OpJas. 119.2,5
tfmut etc. Lesb. = ifxeit etc. 119tifiotot Arc, Lesb. = 6noios. 22 avvttiici Cypr. = *r4&j)Kt. 22^W0\xr» Arc. = MOriKt. 22, no. 16, note(xfc, *fa = i/l6s, uttft. 31
iir Thess. = ur6. 96vird or ka- Lesb., El., Locr. = vt6.
135.3 with App.forairpo<r6CSu>s Locr., a previous citi-
zen, in contrast to a colonist. Cf.135.3, 165.2
drop Pamph. = vxep. 12inr6 El., Lac. = 4x1 with gen. in expres-
sions of dating. 186.11inroSicurvpw Epid. = Siaavpw ridicule
vtrtf8f|&a = inro&fjKij security. No. 109,note
wrrpi rat Thess., just, previously. 186.
1,10. No. 28.43, note
hvir* Cumae = vt6. 22 c
h Arg. = of. 182.4fcrropiv El. = urrepor 12, 188.6v<rT«pofatwCa Thess., ovarepopAtpta
Boeot. = Att. fnj koI p4a the last
day of the month. Formed as apendant to peoprjpla
farcpos Arc. 68 d&rcrrro« Ceos = vaciawot. Semitic loan-word, hence variation in spelling
vxipot J) Cypr. = 4vlX€ipop. 266, 186.8
AdXvpov Arg. = \d(pvpow. 88•PavaTfvt, 4>avoT«vs Delph. 46*6of. 41.2
( tapMvot Arc. = rapeiw. 66< tApgif Epid. = •<ppdZts. 49.2 a< idpxpa Epid. = <ppdypu. 49.2 a, 66. >6p«0 Locr., El., Delph. = <p4p<a. 12< K&rpta, Adrpa = (pparpLa. 70.3< Kurrtft Delph., light-gray. 81, no. 61
C6, note4>^pva Epid. = <p4prrj, but meaningpor-
tion (for the god)&*p£<rte Epid. = <t*p4<r$u>w. 140.8 69erraX6t Boeot. = Qt<rea\6t. 68.2
«Jk«v Dodona = 0ewr. 68.5< rijp Lesb. = 0ijp. 68.2« >Mpai Arc. = <p0upat. 80, App. 89.3« ><Mpptt Lesb. = <p$elpo>. 74< t9-f\pm Arc. = <p$€lpw. 26, 74< (vra-ros Dor. = <pl\raros. 72« >(rr»v, $ivt(os = $i\T«r, 4>t\r(as. 72^oivtK^ta Ion. = yp&mtara. Cf . Hdt.5.
58. 164.1
<kov4t Arc. = 0o»^5. 111.4< »pdTTt* Boeot. = 0pdfw. App. 84 o< >p4jrapxof Naples = Qparplapxo*. 70.3« >p(v Locr. = -wplv. 66< >povAt Cypr. = (pportuxri. 59.4< >povT(S8«», ^povt£tt*» Cret. = <pporrifa.
844>vYo6«£» El. = <pvyaSt6w. 161.1. Aor.
8Ubj. (pvyadcvam, 151.1
Avovrtf Dodona = (Morra. 68.6
+«W» Cret. (vovti etc.) declare, bearwitness. Cf. avo<p<ap4<a
X&Xiciof Lesb. = x^Xxeof. 164.6
X^paSot Heracl. = xapddpa ravine. Cf
.
Horn, xlpafos
Xap^frrrav Boeot. = XapU<raav. 53,164.2
X«CXu>i Ion. etc. = xftttt- 76, 117.3
X&Xtov Lesb., Thess. =x^Xtoi. 76, 117.3
GLOSSARY AND INDEX 347
X«pp- Lesb. = x«/>-- ™X^jXioi Lac. = x*Xa». 86, 76, 117.3
^Tip- = x€lP-- 86 fti 7&
XlXioi Att. 26 c, 76, 117
XpaC(8)8» El. = XPlff«- 84
Xpa^(o|uu Cypr. = following
Xpavojiai Cypr., border on. 191
Xpfja Arc. = xP^a - APP- *8
XPU?8« Me*. = xPlff"-
Xp«i<rr<u El. = xpyvOu- 86.1, 161.2 a
Xpna« (or xrttyfe 37.2) = flA«, #><>-
Xo/uu. Especially frequent in insular
DoricXpv«r«>s Lesb. = xp«^«>5- 164.6
4rd^vY|&a, i|/&$i|i|ia Cret. = \f/^<purfia.
142 a+a4>tSS« Boeot., Cret. = $i}<plt<a. 84
^d^i|it Aetol., Locr. = *^<pi<ris act of voting. Locr. h i/dpla*
t&v f&4>iZZii> cJ/kp (no. 66.45) = Att.
\J,Ti<pl{e<r0ai is vdplap. 89.1, 142 a4r/j<J,i^a = ^<pi<r^. 60.4
c3 Dor. etc. = Wer. 182.7
<»pd Lac. 61
wv = o6v. 26 d*
»W» Cret. (orlr, cJWot) = roXlw. 162.9
«pata Coan,/es£itja& celebrated at afixeddate. Cf . Hesych. wpaia . . . rdvaerai
. . . itrl t&v nad' upav ffwreXovptpuy
lepup. — oipala ijpJpa 1} ioprif
£pos Cret., Arg. = 6poi. 64, 68 6
ft Boeot. = <i»j. 68 aBtv Cret. = ovTivos. 129.8
wtA Lac. = aiJrou. 88 a
CHARTS AND MAP
The charts are intended to exhibit, in a form which may beeasily surveyed, the distribution of some of the more important
peculiarities common to several dialects. Chart I (repeated with
slight corrections from the author's article in Class. Phil. II, 241 ff.)
represents a selection of phenomena which are especially signifi-
cant for the interrelations of the dialects, and Chart I a is a con-
densation of the same.
The presence of a given peculiarity is indicated by a cross oppo-
site the name of the dialect and beneath a caption which, like those
used in the Summaries, is sufficient to identify the phenomenon,
though not always to define it, and should always be interpreted
in the light of the section of the Grammar to which reference is
made. The cross is sometimes surrounded by a circle as an inti-
mation of some reservation, the nature of which will be understood
from the section referred to.
The coloring of the dialect map represents the grouping of the
dialects as described above, pp. 1 ff. The mixture in Thessaly and
Boeotia is indicated, also the Aeolic streak in the Ionic of Chios.
But the various Aeolic and Achaean survivals scattered through
West Greek territory are ignored. Along the western coast of
Northern Greece the extent of Corinthian influence (see p. 10,
note) is so imperfectly known that the coloring of Acarnania and
the adjacent region is to be taken merely as a crude suggestion of
the speech conditions, and Epirus, from which we have only a few
late inscriptions, has been left uncolored.
348
ec co • »-i
00 00 CO Ot CO ' 2 99
CO
00CntOtOWHiOH
t621II
It
2iiii
to
-3
H||
•n
"8
$IIII
J
2
*
i-a«
29q"
\
iII
A
i
S18
i
i
«.
n I
*
?a©"3.
aa&
a*•ec
IIii
ift*
1II
!j
3II
5ii 11
-5
tt
2*
+ © e + + + + + + + +
+ + + + + + + +
+ +—
i
+ + + + + + + + + + + +
+ + + + +++ +—4
+>
+ ++ +
+ +
+ + + + + © +—+ + + + +
+ +1 .
h—
|
i
—
L.
i
—
+ ©
+ + © ©
+ 4-
r—
'
+ + i
1
•
1
i—— -1
©
+i— J i
©
+ © ©
+ +[ —
!
j
© +
+!
—©
+ + — ©
+1
© © +
+ + —
1
—
i
1
© © +
CHART la
Attic
Ionic
Arcadian
Cyprian
Lesbian
|
P. P.
Thessalian
iTh. Th.
i Boeotian
Phocian
Locrian
1
|Elean
Laconian
Heraclean
Megarian
Corinthian
Argolic
Rhodian
Coan
Theran
Cretan
30
DIALECT MAP
GREECEIonic
Acolic| |
\ i hnr inl |
( \r--.v.l.,«.jpr':o)~
l»..ri<;| |
North west Greek
21
cythera
23
PHymhrift
Porlnthus I J! ByMutiun^Chalcodo_
36
DIALECT MAPOF
GREECE CVTHfPA
Ionic
Apollc
A i :h. ii •an
I»..rli?
North west Oreok
21
IZZI
CZZ]
23
B-'Mft.raAois t*f.
Selymbriao Byrnntluni